ă€ŠLife Of Cannon Fodderă€‹


 C1

    "Signature, this million is yours." He knew that the other party was beautiful, so that his first love, in order to strike a blow, was the reason why he pursued her. However, it was precisely because he had really caught up with her that he knew the warmth of her home, but that was only her home. He felt that that was not love, so when love came, he chose love without the slightest hesitation.

    It was precisely because of this reason that he was willing to pay a million dollars for her to leave. He could also go and pursue the love that belonged to him.

    "For Mia?" She had never thought about what would happen to her when the two of them were truly in love. She felt that after the past few years, when their family had gotten better and better, this kind of woman had been seen a lot. She really didn''t think that this woman wasn''t pretty enough to make her feel this way.

    However, she didn''t expect this woman to succeed. She really did play a big joke on her and gave her a resounding slap on the face.

    "Ah He." The thought of her first love having a son with this shameless woman made her feel nauseous. Fortunately, Hanghe loved her, so when they started their business, all the documents were handled by her in her name. In the end, everything he owned now was hers.

    "Good girl, it''s almost done." Hangh saw Miu coming over and immediately walked over. He liked the little girl to be muddle-headed, what if she were to fall down later?

    "Why did you give her money?" Mia looked at the bank card on the table and felt displeased. These things were clearly hers, why did she give them to this woman? Her man had taken them the first time, yet he still wanted money. Shameless, she naturally brought out some displeasure.

    "This ˇ­" Hangh didn''t mention this to Miu. He thought she wouldn''t mind. After all, their family had over a hundred million yuan in assets. They didn''t need to care too much about such a small amount. However, seeing Miu''s anger, he wondered if she had taken the wrong money.

    "If you want a son, you can''t take that million." Hang He seemed to have thought of something and said directly.

    Miai didn''t like Hangqi anyway. Although he was his own son and had been born and raised in accordance with his wishes, but compared to his love, Hangqi was nothing.

    "Hang Hang, come here." Yu Su''s eyes widened. After college, she married Hanghe because he was busy starting a business and she had to take care of her family and her sick Hangzhou mom, so naturally she didn''t go out to work. When everything went well, she became pregnant again and had children for ten years, but she never went out to work after that, so she couldn''t help thinking that ten years from now, she would close her eyes and sign directly for Hangqi to take his things and leave with her.

    Miai didn''t think that this woman would be so straightforward. She signed the name without any fuss or demand for money. After so many years, it was impossible that Su Li didn''t know what was going on in their house that made her make such a decision.

    At a place she couldn''t see, Hanghe looked at Susu with a complicated expression.

    In fact, Yu Su had always been a decisive person. She had always felt that if it was not good, she could choose not to accept it. She did not have the intention to accept it, even if it was her own home she cared a lot about.

    What he did not know was that Yu Su was actually an extremely delicate girl. Her family was the only child, and although her family wasn''t particularly rich, she still had a good family background. Furthermore, her grades were always good, and she had received all kinds of awards since she was young.

    She had failed in this matter. She was not like the others who thought, because she could not take the blow, she would not be able to fight again. She had her own pride, plus she still had a son to raise, so she did not have time to feel sad for her.

    Moreover, she had always thought that betrayal was betrayal. Even if the other party was willing to turn back, she wouldn''t accept this kind of man.

    This place was a rich district, so every family had their own private cars and couldn''t even get in one car. Plus her current phone bill, which meant that the company would save up to a thousand every month, even though she couldn''t spend all of it, so she would usually save up to six or seven hundred thousand. Over the years, there were already tens of thousands of them, but even ten thousand wouldn''t be enough to buy one car, it didn''t seem like there was any use.

    "Susu, get in." Mama Hang couldn''t say what her son was like, but she really didn''t like that girl called Miai. Too fake, she thought her son would regret it, but unfortunately, she could see her daughter-in-law''s personality clearly, so she knew it was impossible for the two of them to turn back. So she didn''t try to persuade her, but her grandson really wouldn''t feel wronged.

    "Thank you, Aunt Zhang." Thank you, Aunt Zhang. Although her son had stopped calling her father and her grandparents ever since he found out about the matter of Hanghe and Mi Ai, and now that her father was in hospital for this matter, she didn''t want to look at it, even though she didn''t feel good about it. Her identity was too awkward.

    "Grandmother." Hangqi was a very obedient and sensible child, but because of his parents'' divorce, he had matured prematurely. He no longer had a cheerful look on his face, just like a small old man.

    "Good children, your grandpa has already bought you a plane ticket. He knows that you don''t want to live here, so we will settle the matter of the child transferring schools and transfer them to another family. We will send you a courier then." Since they were old, they felt that their son''s actions were too excessive. Therefore, they no longer accepted their son''s money, and instead used their own retirement pay. Naturally, they could not do these things that quickly.

    "Thank you, Aunt Zhang." Yu Su didn''t know what to say. This mother-in-law of hers was on good terms with her, probably because when she married into the Hangzhou family, she happened to meet with the most difficult time for the Hangzhou family. They were like mother and daughter, and even if they quarreled a little, they wouldn''t really be angry.

    When they returned to A-language, their parents came to pick them up, but they didn''t say anything. Their family life was good, their daughter had married well over the years, and once their days were good, they would naturally send them all sorts of things or send them all sorts of gifts.

    It was because three years ago, she had seen the names on all their property certificates. At first, she didn''t think much of it, but then Miai had come looking for her, and she didn''t know her, so she naturally didn''t think much about it. However, just a month ago, she had actually seen Hanghe''s dregs.

    "Father, mother." When they entered the house, Hangqi hugged Father Yu''s leg. You''re like a lost child, crying so hard, while Yu Su cried too. She had never thought that she would encounter such a thing. The life she wanted was always simple, she never forced anything, why was it like this?

    People''s emotions were always distant, not blocked. The harder it was to prevent the matter from being revealed, the more difficult it would be to resolve it in the future. Although Yu''s parents'' hearts ached, they still could not stop the two of them from crying loudly.

    After crying, the two of them felt much better. At least, some of the depression in their hearts had disappeared, and they were now helping their son with the transfer. These things were very easy, but she didn''t expect that something even more difficult would be waiting for her in the future.

    Ten years. For a whole ten years, she had never worked, or rather, never worked formally in her entire life. Compared to those tender flowers, no matter how beautiful she was, she did not have much of a chance to work.

    On the contrary, it was because she had no work experience and was not a recent graduate, so it was very difficult to find a job. The best job she could find was to find people selling things in the shopping mall, and what was even funnier was that they wrote that they needed to recruit students under the age of 35.

    She had graduated from university at the age of 23, and after ten years of marriage, she was already 33 years old this year. Although she was still two years short, the chances of others wanting to recruit her were not high.

    Don''t worry, take it slow. Even if you don''t have a job, it doesn''t matter. There''s also your father''s retirement job. Our family has saved up a lot of money over these years. "Mother Yu knew that her precious woman had a simple personality, and in terms of survival ability, she wasn''t very strong, so it wasn''t a problem for her to support herself. But to raise a son, she and her wife both felt that it was impossible, so they decided to create a new shopping mall and rent out a new one for their daughter to live in.

    "Mom, what did you say? I don''t have an official job, but I can write novels and earn money. Although a month''s worth of money isn''t much, I still have two to three thousand yuan. It''s enough." In fact, what Yu Su said was true. If she didn''t have her son to raise, she would have spent enough, so she urgently needed a job right now. However, she didn''t plan to let her parents know about this.

    Because her parents were already very tired, she could not let her own matters rest on them.

    That night, when she went to sleep, she had a very strange dream. She dreamt that she had found a job in a dream studio.

    "So, as long as I work hard to let the original owner live for another year, I can obtain 10,000 yuan?" She felt that this dream was very strange, but since she was a writer of novels, it wasn''t strange for her to have such a strange dream.

    "Yes, but either the day of the original owner''s death or the day of misfortune." Today was her first day to work, if the answer was successful, then she would really be able to stay.

    "Alright, I''ll sign." She felt that this dream was really weird. Everyone who wrote novels loved to dream, and they often included dreams in their novels. So when she was ready to write, she naturally wanted to see what would happen next.

 C2

    Once Su Chen finished signing his name, he was sent straight to the story.

    She still hadn''t received the original owner''s memory yet. Her aunt was in so much pain that she had actually existed, and what frightened her was that she already knew that the signature was not a dream, but a real existence. If she couldn''t help the original owner complete the plot, or live to the original owner''s life, she would die.

    Before she could think about what to say, the phone rang. She was in the toilet of the supermarket outside, and when she saw her sister on the phone, she didn''t know why the original owner''s situation had come along. She hated her for being a very peaceful person, and even if Hanghe treated her like that, she didn''t have any thoughts of hating him.

    However, such obvious hatred made her unable to control her body.

    By the time YinSu calmed down, the phone had already stopped ringing. She thought it would be better to calm down for a bit, but she didn''t expect that the phone would ring again. It was her sister who called.

    Seeing that the body of the original owner was about to be recaptured, Yu Su became really anxious. If this really happened, then she would have definitely washed her hands of the original owner.

    Although she was usually gentle and gentle, she actually had the aura of a bandit. When she realized that something was wrong, she shouted in her heart, "You don''t want to live anymore, do you? Do you want to die peacefully? You want your reputation to be sullied by others? "

    Although she didn''t know what was going on with the original owner, she felt that it was only this sister who tricked her. Although she didn''t ask for revenge due to the contract, she felt that this woman probably had other wishes.

    As expected, after hearing her words, the control of her body was no longer stolen. She calmed down a bit before answering the phone.

    "Hello, big sister. I''m Yusu." She didn''t know the other party''s name, so it was just a habit for her to say his name.

    "Susu, I''m your big sister. Where are you? I''ll help you get your aunt''s towel over." Bai Yu Tong felt that Susu was a little strange today. It was one thing to take so long to answer the phone, but her tone was very polite, as if she was being courteous and being distant.

    "Yes." She didn''t know much about her own matters, so she just answered him in a soft voice and told him to bring the pants over. As for the memory, she felt it was not safe here.

    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but think that if she met with more dangerous situations in the future, she might not even be given the chance to receive her memories.

    Yu Su had originally come out to buy something, and had only gone to the washroom because she was embarrassed. This place wasn''t that far from her home, and her older sister had arrived in less than ten minutes and was ready to leave.

    Yu Su couldn''t help but stare blankly for a moment, not for anything else, but because this little girl was clearly only fourteen or fifteen years old, but Tong Yan didn''t need to look that strong, and if she remembered correctly, her original body was this person''s little sister. She hadn''t realized that her original body was actually an adult, so she knew another very tragic thing.

    "Come on, let''s go home. Mommy was worried just now." Yu Yitong felt that her little sister today was too strange. The two of them clearly looked the same, but she also had some of her own. Even her aunt came together and stared at her as if she was looking at a monster.

    "Yes." The Yu Su didn''t know what to say anymore, she obediently followed Yu Sitong back to the Bai Clan. The Yu Clan wasn''t one of those wealthy families, but they weren''t particularly poor either, their family had two houses, one for the older generation was around 170 square meters, and the other was the elevator they were living in. The apartment was a three-bedroom apartment, but because they were twins, they had always lived in the same room.

    Moreover, the things they used were all the same. Thus, when Yu Su followed Yu Tong back to the Hundred Words Tower for a hundred years, she discovered many similar things. This caused her, an only child born Yu Su, to have a strange feeling.

    "Tong Tong, Susu, come here and drink the ginger ale water." Bai mama heard the door open and immediately ran over. She took out two identical cardinals and gave them to her two daughters. It was obvious that Tong Tong didn''t refuse, meaning that she recognized the cup.

    While she was sleeping on the lower bunk, she was still thinking, "How did the mother and sister divide up? Those things are obviously the same."

    Hearing the even breathing sounds from the top bunk, Su Su also started receiving memories.

    The original owner, Baiyu Su, was a typical beauty in a vase. She was extremely beautiful, but in reality, her face was even prettier than her twin sister, Baitong. It was just that she looked too similar, so it was hard to tell her face apart.

    The original owner was a very simple and kind little girl. She felt that her sister was very powerful, and she could get full marks every time. And no matter how hard she tried, being able to reach the extreme was already her limit.

    However, she had never felt jealous or dissatisfied. She felt that her elder sister was the person she loved the most in her life, so when she was at home, she would always rush to do things at home, leaving her elder sister more time to study. She knew that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t become like her elder sister, her parents, and her pride.

    After she entered the school, everything was free of charge. More importantly, the school would also give out a subsidy, which was actually higher than the salary of her father and mother.

    She said she didn''t want to subsidize her. She only had one request, and that was to have her twin sister go to school with her.

    Even though there wasn''t much of a situation, the school still agreed to it in the end.

    She felt that such a school was filled with elites. If a trash like her went there, she would be looking for a beating, but her elder sister didn''t even want the allowance anymore. She really couldn''t reject it, so she followed him in the end.

    Every single circle was xenophobic, especially the students of noble schools. In reality, they looked down on the commoners. Even those who were very close to the commoners similarly looked down on the commoners who were born into their families.

    The two sisters were too beautiful, so they naturally suffered all sorts of difficulties from the noble school. This was a two ways deal, Baiyu Su was too dazed, she didn''t feel anything from being bullied, but the girls started to like her silly look.

    If it was only this, then it was nothing. At the very least, the original owner had acquired a friendship, although it could be said that this friendship was acquired from time to time.

    However, the two sisters shared the same physique. No one could receive feelings from one of them. Even if they could only receive half of it, some things were unacceptable.

    For example, when Baiyu Su started her lessons, she could immediately feel it. The scariest thing was that if the other person really felt it, she would feel it too. Naturally, her face would turn red.

    She thought she was sick, so she thought about letting her mother take her to see a doctor, but that feeling was too embarrassing. She was too embarrassed, so she asked her elder sister, Yu Yitong, and what she got was that she never felt anything strange.

    In fact, back then, Bai Yintong was guilty, she knew that her sister must have felt it, but she didn''t want to admit it, so she naturally rejected it.

    She felt that it was great that she was sick and that she didn''t want her sister to be sick like herself, but she felt awkward and shy, really too embarrassed to go and see a doctor. Another year had passed, and the situation was getting worse and worse.

    When she was on the second month of high school, she felt like she should go to the hospital to have a look. But when she arrived, she was stunned to see seven very handsome boys surrounding her sister with concerned looks.

    However, they left very quickly. She went to see a doctor and was told that she wasn''t sick. She might be under too much psychological pressure, so she would be fine.

    She thought about her illness and never thought about her older sister. Later on, a boy came to pick her up and bring her to school. She got on the car with him and pulled him along as she smiled.

    She had been drawn into the world of demons because of these words.

    She thought that he would ask, but he didn''t. She was both nervous and unwilling, which was why one of her men came to pick her up.

    She felt that they were twins, and so did her sister. She really couldn''t handle seven men, so she felt that she could have her sister with her. She felt that she was doing this because she couldn''t bear the pain and didn''t want to be separated from her sister.

    On the other hand, it was because Baiyu Su had forced her men to do so. If it wasn''t for her, Baitong wouldn''t have allowed them to accept her just because of her sister''s feelings.

    These men were all children of heaven. How could they endure such anger? Naturally, they hated Yu Su before they even met her. Nangong Che immediately raised her up and the seven of them took her place.

    Indeed, it was as Yu Sitong had said. They were twins, so they could receive half of each feeling.

    This extreme flesh made Baiyu Su want to commit suicide, but her elder sister, Baitong, kept crying to her saying that she wasn''t willing, that she really wasn''t willing. The simple Baiyu Su thought that those demons were actually forced to capture their elder sister just like she was.

 C3

    Baiyu Su lived on, but she was in great pain. She felt that she was very dirty, she washed herself with water every day until her body started to turn white, and only then did she stop. She had been thinking about how to free her sister and herself from those demons, but she was too stupid, and she couldn''t think of a way.

    Finally, one day, she was pregnant, but she didn''t want this child. Although Baiyu Su was a bit stupid, she did things seriously, so when she heard that her elder sister didn''t want this child, she didn''t think much about it either. If it was her, she wouldn''t want this child, and even the father didn''t know who this child was.

    She was beaten into a bloody mess. These men wanted to charge in, but the operation on the Pepsi was also over. She had walked out on her own.

    The first thing I said wasn''t to ask how my sister was, but to say it directly. I didn''t mean to say it on purpose, as if saying that it was all done by Baiyu Su to force her to do it.

    The swaying Baiyu Su stood up, and her parents came again. Her mother was so excited that she gave her a slap on the face.

    "Why aren''t you going to die? Why did I give birth to such a shameless thing like you? Jiejie''s boyfriend is going to snatch it away as well." Mommy Bai was obviously very excited, as if she couldn''t accept her daughter.

    On the other hand, Bai Yu Su was beaten senseless by Bai Mu.

    "Baiyu Su, at first, we didn''t argue because you were Tong Tong Tong''s little sister, but you shamelessly seduced us, and even forced Tong Tong to give birth. This matter definitely won''t end like this." Gong Huai did not say much, but every word he said was decisive, so what he said was that in the future, Bai Yu Su would live a life worse than death.

    Yes, she was directly sent to a mental hospital, where she was sent by the doctors and patients. She lay there every day unable to move, and every day she was given muscle relaxants.

    Even so, those men still didn''t have any intention of letting her go. In the end, she was killed by a potion from the Baiyin Tong. When this woman sent her away, she only said one sentence, she really didn''t do it on purpose.

    In truth, when Baiyu Su heard up to here, she was already half crazy, but she could only giggle!

    After accepting Yu Su''s life, Yu Su suddenly felt that her unlucky marriage wasn''t really that big of a deal. Although they were both scum men and women, Hanghe and Mi Ai, no matter what, were still scum for you to see. That woman, Yu Su, was like a coke.

    But all of these things had nothing to do with Yushi. She had come at a coincidental timing, and just yesterday, when she had finished her high school exam and her results were not out yet, she still had a chance to make a comeback, and what the original owner wanted to do the most was to distance herself from the Hundred Words Tong and her parents, and not to enter that noble school and live a peaceful life. Of course, there was also one more point, which was that she didn''t want to be tempted by the Hundred Words Tong.

    Papa Bai was actually from the countryside. He had only lived in the city because he had married Mama Bai, while the old house was left behind by Mama Bai''s parents. Grandma Bai was actually still alive.

    After Baiyu Su passed away, there was no one to collect the corpses. It was this grandmother who burned the corpses and took them back to her hometown to bury them.

    If she knew the truth, wouldn''t she be more biased towards the original owner? Thinking of this, Bai Yu Su felt that she could go back to her hometown, even though it was a rural village, but in fact, most of the land there was already occupied, and it was her own house that had been built. It was very spacious, and she felt that it was very nice.

    She felt that the original owner wanted a calm and peaceful life, so she could start from here. Although the original owner''s face was really bad and her body was beautiful, she was more intellectual and beautiful. She wouldn''t have the feeling of wanting to pack everything up and lock them up at home, but the original owner would.

    Of course, these were all unrelated to the current Yu Su. She just felt that her face was too good-looking, and if it wasn''t for some cosmetics or something, she would have directly cut off her Spirit Essence. Just thinking about it, she wouldn''t feel anything even if she was beaten up, but it was actually also a good thing.

    She thought hard, but she still couldn''t really do it, so she just started to change her disguise.

    "Susu, Susu, wake up, daddy is back. Time to eat." Yu Yitong felt that her little sister was very strange today, but she didn''t take it seriously. She had just finished her high school exam two days ago, and her little sister''s grades were not good. Furthermore, her aunt Jun was here, so she wasn''t in a good mood.

    "Mm," Yu Su didn''t want to get up. If she didn''t calm down now and saw the three of them, she would probably bring out her hatred, which would bring about some trouble, and with the appearance of the Hundred Grandmother tomorrow, she definitely couldn''t allow this matter to go wrong. As long as she followed the Hundred Grandmother the day after tomorrow back to the countryside, she would have succeeded halfway.

    "Alright, hurry up and get up." Seeing that her sister had woken up, Bai Yu Tong stopped calling and left the restaurant. Ten minutes later, Bai Yu Su calmed down and went to the bathroom to wash her cold water face. Only then did she obediently go to the dining room.

    "How is it?" Bai mama saw that Baiyu Su was clearly not in a good mood, and her complexion did not look too good either. Compared to the almost recovered Baiyu Tong, she naturally showed some concern. She quickly heated up the red sugar water again and let Baiyu Su drink it.

    "Thanks, Mom. Much better." Bai Yu Su actually couldn''t quite accept it. Every time she looked at his concerned gaze, the image of Bai Yu Tong beating up a child, his disgusted eyes, and his indifference to death would surface before her eyes.

    For the rest of the time, Baiyu Su did some psychological research for herself. She told herself that they hadn''t done anything harmful to her yet, so she didn''t need to do anything. She could just wait a bit longer and leave.

    "Grandmother." The class monitor, as well as the organization capital for this event, naturally had to go. As a student at the end of the crane, Bai Yu Su found a reason to not go.

    "Why did you come to fetch Grandma?" Although their family had recovered by now, she had never gotten used to living in the city, so she still lived in the countryside. Every day she worked in the fields and raised chickens and pigs, and she had a good time. She came to her son''s house this time because her two granddaughters had already gone to high school.

    "Grandma, it''s so heavy." Compared to a young girl like her who had never done any heavy work before, she could not even raise a single grain of rice or egg that Hundred Grandmother brought up.

    "Alright, alright, come and pick up the chicken." Bai Shi was looking down on her daughter-in-law for raising her two granddaughters too daintily. She wanted to see if a little girl like them from their village, with their family''s food and clothes, with their pigs and chickens, would do anything.

    Although after all these years, her life had improved, and she was no longer like before, she no longer had to go down to the earth. But during the holidays, she could still do it, just like her two granddaughters.

    "Yes, yes." Bai Yu Su also felt a little embarrassed when she saw the disgusted look in his grandma''s eyes. She wanted to follow this grandma to her hometown. What if this grandma really disliked her and didn''t take her in?

    She was a very clean old lady, don''t look at her old age. If you looked at her face, you would see the fragrance of incense on it, and her hair wouldn''t be messy at all, even if she walked elegantly and elegantly.

    Of course, at this moment, because Baiyu Su hadn''t traveled to many worlds and her family didn''t have any contact with the top aristocratic families, she felt that her grandmother had a very good temperament and had nothing else to offer.

    "Grandma, my grades are not good." Bai Shi was still very concerned about her two granddaughters, so she started to check on the studies of her two granddaughters the moment she arrived here. The problem was, she had done a lot of wrong things, every time in the same place, and she didn''t even know whether to scold her or not. When she turned around, she saw her granddaughter honestly admitting her mistakes with her head down.

    "Alright, alright. Why aren''t you sitting down?" Mistress Bai read the entire essay and got a few of them right. She was really drunk and couldn''t bear to look at them directly!

    Bai Yu Su felt that she was too smart and that she could use the simplest aspects of the questions. Moreover, she could use this kind of simulation to introduce other questions, so she would be able to find out where the original owner was wrong very soon.

    Bai Yu Su''s result was still not bad, but it was still not bad. She knew what the original owner was doing wrong, but she did not know how to comprehend a method like Granny Bai''s. It was also because of this that she felt that her body was connected to two different meridians.

    "Your sister didn''t give you a topic?" Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Hundred Miles''s dad was almost back. Lady Bai asked him to rest. The two of them poured some tea and chatted in the living room. Suddenly, Lady Bai called out.

    "Yes, but I can''t learn it." Baiyu Su was stunned for a moment, but he still answered honestly.

    "Yes." Mistress Bai responded and closed her eyes to rest, not saying another word.

    Baiyu Su blinked her eyes, showing that she didn''t understand. What and what? Grandma, can you explain it more clearly?

 C4

    Baiyu Su had peeked at Grandma Bai many times, but this lady had been unmoving as a mountain, making her unable to ask any questions. She felt quite aggrieved, but her family seemed to have gotten used to this kind of thing, and so she was fine.

    "If you want to watch, then go ahead and look. What''s the use of peeking at a mouse every year?" She didn''t even bat an eyelid as she spoke directly. More importantly, there was a faint trace of disappointment in her tone.

    "Grandmother." She actually wanted to ask her grandma what that meant, but everyone in her family was a little afraid of her. Even if she was an outsider and had already decided to follow her grandma in the future, there was still some fear in her bones. This was a feeling left behind by the original owner.

    "Alright, alright, really." Old Bai seemed to have something to say, but then she felt that she couldn''t say it out loud. In the end, she didn''t say it out loud. At this moment, she heard her father knocking on the door.

    "Father." Because of the original owner''s memories, Bai Yu Su''s feelings for the Hundred Family clansmen were very complicated. It was also because of this reason that ever since she came, her feelings towards her parents had always been light. She had always been on guard against Bai Yu Tong.

    Although she and her father were very close, she just nodded and didn''t say anything unnecessary. Soon, her mother prepared food and told them to eat.

    As for Bai Yushan, he naturally hadn''t returned from the reunion with his classmates.

    "Why didn''t Susu attend today?" The two daughters were twins, so it was hard to avoid some comparisons. Compared to the wise and sensible eldest daughter, who was always inferior to the eldest daughter''s daughter, he was naturally unhappy. However, even if he was not, he would not completely ignore his daughter.

    "Me." What could Baiyu Su say? She could say that she just didn''t like her sister, who looked like a white lotus but was actually an accident. If she dared to say anything, her father would definitely let her taste bamboo shoot meat.

    "I asked Susu to come pick me up, why do you have any objections?" Before Baiyu Su could find a reason, Granny Bai glanced at her father and said coldly.

    "Mom, how could there be an objection? Haha, of course I would ask Susu and Tong Tong to pick you up." Hundred Papa Bai''s face turned a bit pale when he heard that, but he slowly added, not daring to say anything else.

    With regards to her domineering attitude, not only did Bai Yu Su feel that her grandma was tight on chrysanthemums, she also felt that her grandma was really good. She really wanted to beg her for her First Godly Aura Technique, so grandma would definitely accept her knees.

    Before she could finish, Hundred Grandmother spoke again," I''m already old and want a junior by my side. Susu will follow me back to the countryside to go to school. Actually, they didn''t have a very rural area. Not only did they have a good high school, but they also had a few good universities in the academy city.

    "Alright, Susu, take good care of Grandma in the future." He was clearly born in the countryside, and was indeed like a young lady. He always gave her one type of woman, and she was the little girl next to the madame, and also the little girl next to the old lady, just a little girl who ran errands. Her heart couldn''t calm down no matter what, she couldn''t let her daughter go, and she would naturally be happy if she let this old woman come to their house less, and this old woman at home might not treat her granddaughter well, so Su Su would naturally not be wronged, and so she sold her little daughter without worry.

    Then, before Baiyu Su could even react, she left with Hundred Herb Garden without even seeing Baitong. The reason was that Baitong had already called back in the morning saying that they were going to soak in a hot spring today and would not be back today.

    As for Bai Shi, she had only come to visit her two granddaughters. Today, she wouldn''t have waited all day just because Bai Shitong hadn''t returned. Therefore, she brought the confused Bai Yu Su back to Tong Nan''s hometown in the afternoon of the second day.

    "Grandmother." She had been there before, but since they had a small car, naturally they came back in their own car. Since she was here today, although she had already agreed to send them back to their home, she rejected it immediately. Although she could tell that her father didn''t really want to say it, she didn''t want to do it either.

    "I learned to drive before. I''ll buy one for you." Grandma Bai said without even looking at her.

    "ˇ­" Bai Yu Su''s heart crumbled, that wasn''t what she wanted to say.

    Later on, Bai Yu Su also knew that if she continued staring at her grandma, perhaps something even more shocking would happen. Therefore, on the way, aside from helping her grandma, she would usually take out her cellphone to wipe away the fun. Although she was a bit stupid and might only be able to call after a few days, she still had a lot of fun.

    "Eighth Aunt, why did you leave just like that? Why didn''t you tell us?" A well-built young man was waiting outside the train station. Obviously, this person had been waiting for a long time. It was also obvious that he was very energetic. That was to say, they weren''t standing guard alone, but rather changing shifts.

    Sure enough, not long after they left the train station, someone drove over in an Audi. Actually, she couldn''t tell the difference before, but she had heard people say four laps that it was Audi, so she knew this kind of car.

    The Bai Clan was a large clan, and they were all part of a large village with the surname of ''Bai''. Moreover, she was of a very high rank in the village, and had a very high status as well, so even though they were considered to be from a rural area, they were not poor at all. The original owner had not discovered this, but the Yu Clan was aware of it now, because they were driving more than one large carriage.

    It was very strange, because the reason why Momo was able to be with Daddy Bai was because her family had a house in the city, so they got married. If Bai Jia Village was a good place to begin with, why would it be so easy to buy a house in the city?

    Even when she followed her father back to the village, although what she saw was more or less the same, but it was also on the surface. It was like these private cars, if her father was here, all of them wouldn''t have one, and the clothes these people were wearing were way too good.

    So who was going to tell her what the hell was going on?

    "Prepare for fast." When Bai Shi came back to the Bai family, she only said this before the uncles began to move. Bai Yu Su thought that it had nothing to do with her, so she prepared to take a shower and rest. She thought that her aunt would come and take her away.

    "Auntie, where are you bringing me?" Bai Yu Su did not know this aunt well, although there was no ''Wu Fu'' between them, but her father seemed to be an inseparable person in this village, even if they were in the same village, their relationship had always been light, ever since they had entered university, even the young scholars, even the wedding matters were done outside, and they did not go back to the village to do it again.

    "Go soak in a hot spring." This lady might not be like the servants, but the older generation did like her a little bit. She was a bit fat, but not too fat. Her skin was white and very ruddy. It was clear that she had been living a good life.

    These kinds of people were born lucky, so most of the older generation liked to call them over for any happy occasion, saying that they could bring good fortune.

    When they arrived at the hot spring, they discovered that there was a sea of flowers there. When the petals fell into the hot spring, they would appear exceptionally beautiful, and the hot spring in the school was even more lively, causing the Baiyu Su to become excited.

    When Baiyu Su was done washing, she realized that the clothes that she had left behind were not worn by modern people, but were more like Han clothing. Her mind was a little unclear. What exactly was going on?

    Han Yi''s clothes were something that even Chinese people liked, so Yu Su also liked it a lot. However, it was obvious that she only liked it on the surface. She really didn''t know how to wear these kinds of clothes, so she naturally didn''t wear them in the end.

    "No?" When Bai Ling came over, she saw that Bai Yu Su was staring at her clothes in a daze, and couldn''t help but think that her little cousin was really too cute. No wonder eighth aunt would let this guy take that position, but, sigh, she should still hurt her more in the future!

    "Nope." In the past, she had come back from Taobao. She had thought that even though it looked good in pictures, and it was six or seven hundred sets at that, it was completely different when she came back.

    "Come up, I''ll help you." Bai Ling glared at Bai Yu Su and felt that this person was exactly the same as her father, who didn''t even know how to wear clothes that were essential to their family. Of course, she also thought of the time when Eighth Aunt brought her father back, she had made them act like ordinary people.

    Originally, they had been pretending, but some things couldn''t just be faked. However, if Hundred Families'' father hadn''t discovered it, then that could only mean that he actually didn''t care about them at all. Naturally, they wouldn''t care about the other party either, so even the two sisters of the Hundred Families were ostracized.

    Although Baiyu Su really felt ashamed, she really didn''t know how to wear it, and now she realized, that auntie also seemed to be wearing a Han suit, and this cousin was also the same, so what exactly was going on? Why did she think that the average village grandmother had become a big boss, and the hundred families in their village had started to grow big, could someone give her a solution?

    "Sister Ling, why are you wearing this?" She knew that some families could be very ancient families, so they would wear Tang suit. However, this was the first time she heard someone wearing Han suit, so wouldn''t she find it troublesome if someone wore it in front of her? It''s not even convenient to go to the toilet.

 C5

    Bai Ling heard Bai Yu Su''s question and didn''t know how to answer. In fact, the twins were very famous in her family, and they were both children with good aptitudes, but the eighth aunt said that they lived the lives of ordinary people, which made them very strange. Could it be that the people in her family lived a strange life, and that it wasn''t just normal for them to wear ancient clothes, but also go to private schools and read four books.

    In fact, it was the same as having people reporting to the interest class. There was no difference, how did she become a prodigy here? In fact, she really didn''t like the passion tree at all, always returning to them with a superior attitude, as if they were trash. She didn''t even think that their family was better than his.

    "Our family is considered an underworld clan." No one knew when their family had started guarding it. They only knew that each generation would produce a Holy Maiden, who would marry into one of the eight great families, and return twenty years later with the last of their children.

    Of course, if there were no newborns, they would come back immediately. It was fine to bring no one with them, but at that time, there would be someone who would receive her as the Holy Maiden when she was old.

    "Oh." So what kind of world was this? Was it supposed to be a spicy N.P. in the youth academy? What happened to the bystanders? How was this a fantasy? Furthermore, she had originally planned to go to the countryside to farm. The result was very obvious. It seemed like she wouldn''t have the chance.

    The problem now was that Grandma Bai felt that the two sisters had a reaction to their hearts'' desire, so she directly gave her a black pill. The moment she closed her eyes, she directly ate it, compared to surgery or something like that, she felt that this was better, so she directly ate it.

    "Alright, for the next two months, you can recite your sutras here." Lady Bai wasn''t waiting for her in her own house. Instead, when they came over, they passed through that big house and this hot spring could be considered as a side effect of that big house.

    "Ah, yes." Bai Yu Su had a lot of questions she wanted to ask, but looking at the Mistress and the cold gaze in her eyes, she didn''t dare to ask any more questions.

    During these two months, Bai Ling came to deliver food and told Su Bai about what had happened outside. She also told Su Bai Yu Tong''s story, but she left after a fight with Grandma Bai.

    "Why?" Bai Yu Su was confused. From what Bai Ling said, it seemed like the Hundred Words Tong already knew about the family''s situation, so why hadn''t she mentioned it before? Or perhaps when she first knew that her family had the ability, why did they still push her out?

    "Hai, that little girl ran around randomly all those years ago, and she came here." Bai Ling was already 22 years old this year, she was just in her fourth year of university, and coincidentally had her own art school. Bai Ling was already 22 years of age this year, she was just in her fourth year of university, and coincidentally had her own art school, and had her own art school.

    "How old?" Bai Yu Su was stunned for a moment. She thought about how, for a period of time, Yu Tong had ignored her and her academic performance had started to rise and she would never play with him again. The toys in her house were just like his, and all she wanted to buy was books.

    "Five years old, I think it was ten years ago. Anyway, Eighth Aunt said that if she could do it, she would be the Hundred Family Holy Maiden." In truth, she also didn''t understand why her Eighth Aunt had still sent Hundred Words Su to come here even though the ceremony had already been completed. Naturally, she would be the Holy Maiden.

    Although she still felt that it was a bit young to be fifteen years old, it was not a big deal when she thought about the fact that she had been raised in someone else''s home at the age of ten, married at the age of eighteen, and returned to Hundred Families at the age of thirty-eight.

    Furthermore, she had already been selected as the housekeeper, and would also go to the Bai Yu Su husband''s house in the future. When she knew that it was possible that it would be the Bai Yu Tong, she did not think of many ways to push the matter aside. She did not expect her Eighth Aunt to be so supportive, so she pushed the matter aside and set down Little Sister Su Su.

    "Alright, but Sister Ling, can we not wear this?" It was so hot that she didn''t even know how this room was built. Even if there was no air-conditioning in the room, her three layers of clothing wouldn''t feel hot, but it wasn''t convenient at all. She felt that nothing was convenient, so she could go out now.

    "No." Bai Ling decided directly.

    "Fine." Baiyu Su stared at Bai Ling seriously. She realized that Bai Ling really wouldn''t let her go back to the modern world, so she gave up on that idea and thought of it as if she had already transmigrated to ancient times. She thought of it as if she had already gone back to ancient times.

    "Grandmother." She didn''t even dare to look at the eight handsome men that stood to the side. Of course, she had a better impression of the beautiful men of the second dimension, so when she had a relationship with them in her previous life, she had married herself.

    "Choose." Since Bai Ling had already said it, there was no need for her to say it again.

    "Grandmother." Baiyu Su felt very awkward. She always had the feeling that she was a hooker and her grandma was an old procuress, and these eight people were the trump cards of that sort.

    "Alright, school is about to start. You can go straight to Shang Yu then." Although her granddaughter was only fifteen years old, she was still too young. Back then, she had entered the Gong family at the age of ten, so she didn''t really matter.

    Plus, the bosses of this generation were all in their twenties. If they didn''t go now, they would be taken away by another woman. Naturally, the women in their family wouldn''t want this kind of man.

    "Grandma, I don''t want to go to Shang Yu. I still have to choose Song Ci." She had asked Bai Ling in the beginning, and she found that the reason her grandmother let her choose was to make the original owner suffer nightmares from the brothers of those seven fellows. Relatively speaking, Song Ci that never came out was better, otherwise, if she had to face those people every day, she felt that she would vomit.

    "Wife." Before Baiyu Su could react, a handsome man pulled her hand and stood by her side.

    "ˇ­" The man was good-looking, but no matter how he looked at him, he had a cold expression on his face. He was someone one would not forget once they saw him, but it was obvious that he was not that old. He was only seventeen or eighteen years old, so he was supposed to be in his twenties. This would give her a feeling of being in a brotherly relationship, okay?

    When he saw the other seven loosen their breath in relief, Baiyu Su became a little angry. "Mother, why don''t I say it like I''m a beauty? Why does it seem like I''m going to take your father for my own?"

    "Did he really choose?" Lady Bai frowned when she saw Song Yi. The main reason was that the Song Family had always been a sole heir. In the future, their family would have to choose a new heir. This wasn''t an ordinary trouble.

    "Yes." Baiyu Su wanted to say something, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t have the intention to choose those people, so she nodded her head honestly.

    "Disperse." Bai Shi saw that Bai Yu Su had made her choice. She asked Bai Ling to bring them to Shang Yu.

    Before Yu Su could react, she was directly sent to the car.

    "No, Sister Ling, why are you following me?" Baiyu Su expressed confusion. Also, this person obviously has his own car, right? Why was she always holding her hand? Was this a joke?

    "I was a teacher for a while. I went out to apply for a music teacher, but I didn''t expect that the music teachers in your school would have such high requirements." She didn''t really care about this question, but she could tell that Baiyu Su was nervous and uneasy. That was why she said it.

    "Then can you let go of my hand?" Actually, Baiyu Su really didn''t want to say it directly, but she had already said it N times. This person was not willing to let go, so she felt that it would be better to just say it out at a time like this.

    "Wife, we need to develop our relationship." He was currently in a military university, so he couldn''t go home for a long time in a year. Since he could come out for this incident this time, he would naturally have to leave a good impression on his wife the next time. Although their decision was irrevocable, he still felt that he should do this.

    "..." "Hehe." Baiyu Su gave Song Yi a stiff smile. She really did not expect to meet with such a situation at this time.

    Regardless of what Baiyu Su said or did, Song Ci only had one sentence, and that was to cultivate relationships.

    In this life, she lived with Bai Ling in the villa complex, while in the previous life, she lived in the ordinary dormitory district. In the previous life, her classmates would bully her, and in this life, no one would dare to bully her, because she was the fianc¨¦e of the young master of the Song Family.

    "Gone?" With the excuse of changing his clothes, Bai Yu Su entered the room and touched his clothes for two hours before coming out. When she came out, she didn''t see anyone, so she spoke to Bai Ling in a low voice.

    Bai Ling did not say anything and just took a glance at the other side. Her meaning was obvious, ''Where are you? Didn''t you see it?''

    "Ah?" "You can cook?" This was strange. The settings for this guy were the same as those seven big families. This guy had plenty of money, so how could he learn to cook?

    "Yes, dad said he has learnt it and can please his wife." Song Yi answered honestly. After he said those words, his face was completely red, and his ears were about to bleed.

 C6

    "ˇ­" Although she didn''t believe in love anymore due to her own problems, she was still a bit nervous and didn''t know what to say to such a pure and innocent man. She just obediently sat there eating, praising him from time to time.

    Bai Yu Su once again started her high school life in Chong Yu. Although she didn''t say it very well every day, she wasn''t bullied like the original owner. More importantly, she looked too similar to the toad, so she didn''t get bullied at school.

    However, when the original owner was in the same class with her older sister, she had never said a single word to him. It was as if she treated him as a stranger and didn''t want him to go to school with her anymore.

    "Have you heard?" It was already the first semester of high school. Because of the relationship with Baiyu Su, Baiyu Tong had gotten to know the seven princes for a period of time, but there was no news that they had actually met the storyteller, and they were already very strong. They had already started to bam bam bam bam bam ˇ­ but Baiyu Su had eaten the Energetic Pill given by Hundred Herbs Grandmother Bai ˇ­ oh, no, it was a divine pill.

    "What?" During this period of time, although Baiyu Su said that she didn''t have to care too much about results, she did not dare to miss a single lesson that her grandmother had given her. She would even do two serious inspections, becoming tired like a dog everywhere, and have the time to care about other things.

    "Your sister." The other party also felt that the two of them were very strange, especially as the difference in status was too great. If it wasn''t for the fact that the Bai Yu Su came in the name of the husband''s family, she would have had to investigate whether the two of them were twins or not.

    "Oh, what is it?" That was why she didn''t have the time to react at the beginning. Later on, she recalled that this was the 18 Hexing Youth Campus''s N ~ P ~ (text), which was why it was like her elder sister. Naturally, she was in the N ~ P ~ (text), though she didn''t know how many P ~ s it was now.

    "I''ll show you in the afternoon." Actually, she had also discovered it by accident, as the girls were usually divided into two types, one was the kind that was especially crazy about the Seventh Prince, and the other was naturally the kind that wanted to turn the Hundred Words Tong into dregs, the other was the kind that was like this girl. She felt that it was really good for handsome brothers and beautiful women to clap together, so they would pull together to watch good relationships, just like watching an educational film.

    "Ah!" Although she was really curious, even though she had read about it in the original owner''s memory, and if she felt embarrassed about it, she would usually rush in quickly when she saw it. Now that someone was asking her to see it, she felt that it was really contradictory to want to watch it.

    "Alright, it''s fine if you don''t want to go." She knew Bai Yu Su and Bai Yu Tong were different, she didn''t have much to do with boys at all, even if she had to say something, it was just a sentence or two, so she wouldn''t say too much. If it wasn''t because this was her sister''s business, she wouldn''t have pulled her out to watch it, especially since things like this happened so often in school.

    "I''m not going anymore. It would be very awkward if I were to be seen." That was true, and she had seen that memory before. Even though she had looked at it quickly, she still felt that it was hard to accept a creature that could be emotional at any time.

    "Alright, alright. If you don''t want to go, then so be it. But I don''t dare to bid, so I won''t have the chance to watch." The girl felt it was a pity. However, thinking about how her elder sister had done such a thing, even if she wasn''t close to her, she was too embarrassed to look at it.

    "No need, sister. I don''t want to die too early." Thinking about the seven crazy boys and her elder sister who were not so innocent, the eight demonic people really couldn''t be offended. So, was it really safe for you to go watch a show?

    When the girl heard this, her mood improved a lot, and she also felt that watching this kind of play was too risky, but like watching a love affair, the more she didn''t want to do it, the more she would feel good about it, and the more she would not do it, so naturally, she was at a disadvantage. When she first saw the map, she was only a little excited, and she couldn''t let it go after that.

    In truth, Bai Yu Su did not think of the casual words she said just now. Instead, she gave this person a reminder to be more cautious, so he was not cannon fodder like the original owner in his life.

    She was currently trying her best to imitate them and didn''t have the time to look at those who didn''t have any results. Soon, it would be the first and second year of high school, and her body would be smacked by someone during the next semester of her second year of high school. She would be sent to a mental hospital in the second semester of her third year of high school.

    Speaking of the original owner, he was also a cannon fodder who died at the very end. Compared to those cannon fodder who died at the first encounter, the original owner was really lucky.

    And at the end of the story, it was the first and last semester of the year, so when it was almost New Year''s, she would be safe. She did not know that in this seemingly simple world, she would be able to get tens of thousands of dollars.

    In the past, she only wanted to have a job where one can eat and wait for death, marry an ordinary person who can support the family. In the end, she married a rich and handsome person, but they had their first love, so they divorced. The job they said to eat and wait for death didn''t exist, but now, in order to live a good life in the world, she had to work hard, learn, learn, and live a bitter life.

    However, she had started to get a bit tense during this period. Although she could be considered to have changed the original owner''s fate, at this critical moment, if the almighty storyteller really did make a move, she wouldn''t be so unlucky, so she had started to get nervous during this period.

    "What''s the matter with you?" This girl was the one who had been secretly watching the movie N ~ P. Because she had heard Bai Yu Su''s words, she was even more careful. She had not expected that during that period of time, there would be many people who had been caught by the team, and during that period, they had all become extremely obedient. During this period, she would occasionally peek at the scene, but when she saw that Bai Yu Su was not in a good mood, she could not help but ask with concern.

    "It''s nothing. I''m just too nervous about my studies these days." She was really nervous. Although she said that she met scum men and women, they didn''t really hurt her, and there were still dangers here. If she wasn''t nervous, then that would be really strange.

    Fortunately, she had been scared for half a year and nothing had happened in her third year, so she was finally able to relax a little. However, she was still very nervous. As long as the story wasn''t over, she felt that she wouldn''t be able to live a good life.

    However, she was even more clear in her heart that none of these useless men dared to find trouble with Baiyu Su. Therefore, she thought of that precious gift from everyone, and as it reminded her of her own sister, she would naturally repay them well. Thus, she drugged both of them one day.

    He found her as soon as he could, and also saw that the woman took over her position as he wanted. Since she didn''t know anymore, he naturally wouldn''t care, but the seven men had gone crazy. This man was the replacement for the first Hundred Words Su, and there would be more later on, but the real reason was because they reminded Bai Yitong of her younger sister.

    Because of her change in the plot, a large number of female partners had unluckily died happily. Of course, even if she knew, she could only say that she was powerless. She was still just a little dregs and was working hard to learn.

    He made a big meal at the school''s villa, and invited his relatively good friends from the school to eat together with him. He even had a lot of fun, and missed the fact that he was sent to a madhouse by the seven princes. When he heard about it the next day, he was so scared that his back was wet and he didn''t dare to look.

    "Susu, what happened to you?" Bai Ling was confused. She didn''t know why, but in the past year or so, Susu had stopped studying diligently. She was already very angry, but today she found out that Susu was sick and very serious, which was why she was shocked.

    "I, I just felt too much pressure." What Baiyu Su said was really true. She didn''t have the means to fix those people, so she wanted to honestly go through with the plot, and live for a few more years; this wasn''t an excessive request. But after hearing that someone left the original owner''s plot because she didn''t follow the plot, it would truly be strange if she didn''t have a nightmare.

    "Alright, I understand." She had always felt it was strange that when she came here, the eighth aunt had said those words. Now, it seemed that she really agreed to it, but why was she doing this?

    Back then, before she had left, Granny Bai had told Bai Ling that before the age of nineteen, she had been free to do whatever she wanted to do without using hard rules. However, since she was a serious butler, she would naturally follow them well, and at the beginning, she was fine, she thought that Su Su was smart enough to learn quickly, and was happy, but she did not expect that Su Su would become agitated and restless. Although she did not know the reason, she knew that she was unstable, but she did not say anything.

    This was the reason why she was frightened. She didn''t get it, so she called the family. The eighth aunt said she would come once, so she was relieved.

 C7

    When Mistress Bai arrived, Baiyu Su was still infusing medicine into the hospital and it was obvious that she hadn''t had a good rest. Furthermore, Bai Ling took her to see a therapist.

    "I''ll do it, you go rest." When she saw Bai Yu Su, Granny Bai frowned. She felt that her granddaughter''s endurance was still too poor, but she felt that mental problems could be solved slowly and that not everyone could choose a path like her.

    This was also the reason why she chose to live here. Although she felt that her granddaughter''s fate had changed a little, it didn''t really matter, as long as she could maintain it, it would be fine.

    "Grandmother." Because she was sick, Bai Ling called the entire family in hopes that they would come and visit her. However, she did not expect that the original owner''s parents had no intention of coming to see her, so for someone who had lived in happiness since she was young, she could not accept it.

    "Everyone has their own path to walk, and some people will reach that step. This only proves that she is too stupid, and that her own choice has nothing to do with you." Mistress Bai stared at Baiyu Su for a long time. It was until Baiyu Su started to feel uncomfortable that she finally spoke with a serious tone.

    "Mm, I want to go and take a look, is that okay?" Although it was still very dangerous for her to look, if she really didn''t go, she would feel guilty and wouldn''t even care about the hurdle in her heart.

    "Alright, we''ll go take a look when you recover." As to why her granddaughter insisted on going to see someone she didn''t even know, she was actually puzzled. However, since her granddaughter insisted on going, she naturally didn''t have any objections.

    "Yes." Bai Yu Su, who had calmed down, wouldn''t be frightened to wake up either. She had a good night''s sleep, and her mind had calmed down and her illness had also recovered quickly. Within a week, she had completely recovered.

    When she thought about it, she felt that the other party was really unlucky, and the reason was exactly the same as the original owner of the Hundred Words Su Family. It was obvious that the Hundred Words Tong had come over to beat the child up, but the little girl had unluckily shouldered her responsibilities, while the Hundred Words Tong seemed like an innocent person who had been forced to come over.

    The little girl was already pitiful enough. Thinking about it, the original owner was actually even more pitiful. One must know that the person who framed her was her blood sister, and they also had telepathy.

    "Why aren''t you going in?" The reason she had gone to pick her up was probably because she wanted to go with her to the countryside. However, she didn''t expect that the countryside was different as well. She obviously looked like a decisive little girl, but when she encountered this kind of thing, she became hesitant, which made her feel a little annoyed.

    "Well, Grandmother, what if I save her?" Bai Yu Su had never thought of herself as a kind-hearted person, but she had her principles. It was clear that this was not the fault of others, and they had to pay the price for it. She could not understand or accept it.

    "Do whatever you want to do. Those brats don''t dare to do anything to you." He thought about how those kids were really good, thinking that if they were the daughters of a hundred families, then the children they gave birth to would be recognized by the family. After all, their statuses were different, and their values were the same, so of course, she would not reveal these things.

    "Yes." Seeing her story, she actually felt that her view of the world was too wrong. If it wasn''t for her own little life, she really wanted to capture those few brats and teach them a good lesson. Of course, she was a coward, so she didn''t dare to do that.

    When they truly saw Zhou Li, Baiyu Su still felt a chill in her heart. Just how many ruthless people were there to be able to do such a thing? Could it be that they wouldn''t feel any uneasiness in their hearts? In addition, she knew that it was impossible for the seven princes to not find out the truth about this matter. The reason they did this was because they didn''t want to believe it.

    "Are you all right?" She didn''t know why, but she had brought him to the Hundred Family Village. This place was supposed to be a secret place, but she had told Grandma Bai about it, so for the next year, she wanted to return to the Hundred Family Village. Originally, she had only gone to see Zhou Li, but after thinking about it for a bit, she decided to save her.

    But she didn''t expect that this little girl would be scared and wouldn''t agree to leave her no matter what. That was why she had no choice but to bring him to Bai Jia Village.

    "I really didn''t expect that woman to be from the Bai Clan." Although the hundred clans were just a legend to the upper class, protected by the eight great families, no one knew where the hundred clans were. Although the hundred clans were just a legend to the upper class, protected by the eight great families, no one knew where the hundred clans were, and no one knew where the eight great families were.

    "This has nothing to do with the Bai Clan." Bai Yu Su shook her head. Honestly speaking, the seven great families were still greedy. Although she did not know the difference between having a son with their Hundred Family''s daughter and giving birth to a son, she knew this very well.

    And the reason why the Song Family didn''t make a move was probably because their family only had one child, one of those people who had no other choice.

    Of course, these were all the conjectures of Baiyu Su. There was no proof, so no matter how unhappy she was with the eight noble families, she could not say anything.

    As long as the seven noble families still had that ambition, the danger of this matter would be, and the reason why she was safe was only because she was the Holy Maiden. As long as she did not have this status, then she was nothing, and that was why she wanted to go back home and adjust for a year, to live through everything, and that was only deceiving herself, as long as she did not solve this problem, not just herself, even the girls from the Hundred Families were in danger.

    And this Zhou Li young lady is now in Bai Jia Village, she will probably think of a way to get close to that cauldron, and for a very good reason. You don''t have a cauldron, which is why you are able to make me live like this, then I will destroy that cauldron.

    "Yes, it has nothing to do with the Bai Clan." Zhou Li gritted her teeth, a forced smile on her face. No matter what the reason was, she could not let Baiyu Su think that she could not be kept alive.

    Just for the sake of being a pitiful person, there had to be something to hate. Zhou Li had actually been willing, or else she had been thrown into a mental hospital. Why would her family visit her? They had no intention of rescuing her.

    The original owner was like this only because of her own body. Now that she no longer had that layer of feeling for her heart, she really didn''t feel anything from those seven princes.

    Of course, this didn''t exclude the fact that as an old woman in her thirties, she wasn''t likely to like young grass, but when she saw fresh meat, she still thought that it was because of her, but she didn''t. She just felt a little disgusted.

    "Sorry, you can''t go in." It was fine to be on the outskirts of the village, but not inside. Just like Yu Bai''s father, he was not recognized as a person, so he could not enter the interior of the village.

    The reason why Bai Yu Su came here was to give Zhou Li a nod before leaving with Grandma Bai. In the previous year, she had actually gone through hundreds of times more than she had, so she had to work twice as hard now. Naturally, she had no time to pay attention to Zhou Li.

    When they entered that very mysterious house, Bai Yu Su knew that her grandmother was angry, but she felt that although she was a little stupid, things had already been sorted out, so why couldn''t she solve it all at once?

    "What do you want?" Granny Bai naturally knew that such a thing happened to one or two of her daughters in every generation of the Hundred Families. However, it was not an easy matter to solve. If it was, how could it wait until today?

    "Completely eliminated. Greedy people will naturally die because of what they are willing to do." Bai Yu Su stared at the direction to the top floor. Although she said that she had never been there, she did know that it was the place where those cauldrons were. That''s right, she wanted to destroy their plans.

    She didn''t know what the other daughters of the Hundred Families were like, but why did they have to live in danger at any time in exchange for such peace?

    "You ˇ­" She wanted to say something, but when she thought of her sister, she couldn''t say anything. Yes, it was because of Bai Clan''s retreat that made those people think that they could be slaughtered as they wished. With this thought in mind, hatred grew like grass in her heart.

    "I don''t want to die, and I don''t want the Hundred Family''s daughter to die again." It was too scary. Although she said she didn''t know, it wasn''t the first time this had happened.

    "You, ah, come with me." Bai Shi never thought that one day, before the location of the Saintess was revealed, she would reveal the secrets of the Hundred Family.

    "Why did it turn out like this?" She had never thought that she would truly know what was going to happen in the Bai Clan, and that was why she could not accept it no matter how hard she tried. She also understood why the seemingly powerful Granny Bai did not give any reaction when she found out that the seven families had done such a thing; that the original owner had died, and that Grandma Bai had always maintained her silence; therefore, she could not help but smile wryly in her heart.

    "Grandma, what should we do?" Baiyu Su was a simple person. She liked to solve problems in the simplest and most straightforward manner, but she really didn''t know what to do when things like this happened.

 C8

    Mistress Bai''s eyes were filled with sadness as well. If it wasn''t for this reason, how could there be so many daughters of the Hundred Families here? She couldn''t do anything about it.

    "Do the other eight families know?" If they knew about this, the cauldron that they had placed all their hopes on would be ruined a long time ago. It was likely that hundreds, if not thousands of people from the Hundred Family Village would die and the village would be razed to the ground.

    If it was the real world, Baiyu Su wouldn''t have believed that this would happen, but now it wasn''t, this was like a world of novels, and there were already a lot of unreasonable things in it, so it didn''t matter much if this happened again. It was precisely because of this that she didn''t want other families to know about this matter, and she started to feel annoyed at herself for being so impulsive and not telling Granny Bai about it.

    "The Song Family already knew this long ago. Otherwise, Bai Family wouldn''t be here until now, but now, Bai Family was probably at its limit. It was precisely because of this that she didn''t oppose what her granddaughter did. She wanted to solve the problem more than anyone.

    "What is the Song Family thinking?" If they already knew, why didn''t they say it out loud and even went according to their original plans, which might have been good for the other seven clans, but now, the Hundred Families were in ruins. Although on the surface, everyone was very rich, but that was only in the eyes of an average person, and they could put on airs with the small citizens, a true aristocratic family simply couldn''t be looked after.

    "To be honest, the other aristocratic families all have one hundred families. They all have one hundred clans'' blood, but their hearts are cold." Granny Bai smiled bitterly. In fact, the Hundred Family was a very peaceful family, otherwise there would not be such a strong and beneficial thing, and in the end, it would come to this point. But in the aristocratic families, who could single-handedly take care of themselves, so the 100 Family was never clean.

    "Just directly reveal your trump card." Bai Yu Su felt that if this continued, the seven families would come to her house to investigate the matter everyday, causing every generation of her hundred clans to have daughters dying. Bai Yu Su felt that if this continued, the seven families would come to her house to investigate the matter daily, causing every generation of her hundred clans to have daughters dying.

    If the seven clans really did find out, then they would really come out. It would be better to just say it out.

    "Alright, I will inform the Song Family." Anyway, when she brought her granddaughter here, the Bai Clan was already handed over to her. What she wanted to do was her own, so she wouldn''t interfere.

    In addition, it was already the second semester of senior year, and there was still a year before the original owner died. If this matter was notified, all eight clans would come over, and no matter what, it would still take half a year. She felt that if she lived for one more day, she would be able to obtain the money, and she would also be safe, so although she said that she wanted to tell the truth, it was also to ensure her own safety.

    If those people really wanted to vent their anger, then she would just die. Since she already had a commission, she might as well die.

    As for Zhou Li, that girl was just a primer. If she didn''t do something, it would be fine, but if she did, then the outcome would be hard to predict.

    Other than studying in the school, she was also full of other aspects. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had taken the third year of high school and also took the college entrance exam, she really would have died if she had not gone through this kind of crazy review for the third year. In addition to what she needed to learn outside of school.

    Of course, there was nothing wrong with this, at least right now she had become a bookworm, walking out like a lady from an ancient family. Moreover, she had also learned quite a few techniques of ancient women, such as Chinese painting, she still knew some of the basics, not to mention calligraphy.

    Well, in truth, she was just a normal person, like seal writing. She only recognized it after learning it, but before, no one knew what it was you had written, and then there was the fact that she had gone out and acted cocky. Those people wouldn''t be able to understand it, they would only feel very smug, and then it would be gone.

    Therefore, she also learned the calligraphy, so that she could be both foreign and gritty.

    There were also some ancient instruments, and she only knew one, and that was the seven-stringed zither. In her own words, being able to learn one in her entire life was already pretty good.

    While she was trying her best to learn Upwards Ho!, the seven families received two messages at the same time, causing them to be a little unsure about what the hundred clans were trying to do, and Zhou Li as well. Only after checking did they find out what the young generation was doing, and they naturally brought their children home to teach.

    However, such things happened in every generation of their clan. Even if they felt bad about it, they didn''t ban it because they also wanted to know. And, this matter could be pushed to the point of children fooling around.

    These people also knew that something really happened, but the time was not up yet, and the Song Family had not come out to explain this matter. They had only investigated in private, and the Song Family had found a reason to push this matter on for another two months, and when they finally met, it was eight months later.

    And this time, not only the Young Chieftains of the various families, even the princes of the seven noble schools, as well as Baiyu Tong, would come.

    The next time they met, eight months had passed. When Song Yi arrived, he immediately grabbed onto Bai Yu Su''s hand, because of the fact that he was going to military academy, even if he was already engaged, it was only the second time the two of them met. Such a thing usually wouldn''t happen in other clans, but it was fortunate that he had a convincing profession, otherwise Bai Yu Su would think that this man would not be able to marry him.

    "This is my father." The first thing Song Yi did was hold his fiancee''s hand and bring him to meet his parents. His father was a very serious soldier.

    "Hello uncle?" Bai Yu Su did not expect Song Yi to bring her here at this time, and she started to feel a little uneasy. However, she was still able to calm herself down and call for people, receiving a nod from her father, which attracted the attention of the other Patriarchs. However, they did not say much.

    Ignore him, he''s like that all day long with a straight face, teaching his son to be a little old man." If she did not have a girlfriend, she would be worried that her son would fall for a man. Under such circumstances, she was naturally very satisfied with Bai Yu Su, but as for all the other troubles, that was nothing, since she was a daughter of the palace, and her family''s brother still dared to disobey her.

    Plus, the eight clans all had relatives and wouldn''t really cause trouble because of this. She only found out about this after she married into the Song Clan, but she reminded her that her family didn''t take it seriously because it had nothing to do with her.

    At first, Baiyu Su was a little embarrassed, but later on, she thought that it was nothing. Although she was already over 30 years old, she was still young compared to this 40-year-old middle-aged woman. Although it was a little awkward, it was still very easy to accept.

    "Don''t mind it, they more or less know something about it. It''s just that they never revealed it, that''s why they keep investigating." Song Yi saw that Baiyu Su was very worried and comforted her. He thought to himself, "Indeed, she is. Little girl is really cute, and she has a lot of guts, and it has been so many years since the last incident, so many daughters of the Hundred Family died, yet no one dared to say it out loud. As for little girl, she just said it out loud, it could be said that she has some courage."

    "Yes." Bai Yu Su nodded and told the Song Family parents that she was going to go to Granny Bai''s side. Although she was the one who brought this up, she was still the Holy Maiden of the next generation and not the real Holy Maiden.

    Because of this, now that everyone was here, Hundred Flowers Lane was prepared to talk about the matter. Of course, Baiyu Su had to go to her grandmother''s side.

    "I''ll go with you." Song Yi was a person without many words, but he had done more than anyone else. Although the two had only met twice since they were engaged, Song Yi remembered that on every important day, he would carefully choose a good gift for her. Although they couldn''t meet due to the mission, he still called Bai Yu Su from time to time.

    "Yes." If there is a person who knows the road ahead is not easy to walk with you, then you will feel better about him, even if you are not familiar with him at the beginning. Even if he is a stranger.

    She did not have the courage to say it out loud. If it wasn''t for Baiyu Su''s decision, she would be like those saints in the past, hiding things from generation to generation until those families found out for themselves.

    On the one hand, she was suffering. She thought of her aunt, thought of her sister, and from the bottom of her heart, she wanted to tell him about it. At a time like this, she had to do something.

    If she pushed it and didn''t stand out, although she would be disappointed, she wouldn''t say anything. However, she was very pleased that this child was willing to face this with her and the Bai Clan.

    "The cauldron had already been broken two hundred years ago. These years, it had turned into dust little by little. The entire clan has already lost their ability to calculate." Even though it was incomplete, even without a cauldron, one could still deduce the results based on the fact that the Bai Clan specialized in this matter. However, this was not the case.

 C9

    "You don''t need to look at me like that. All these years, you know what I''ve calculated in your hearts. You know very well what they did for us." Old Bai thought that if the people who died in the Bai Clan didn''t want to keep this secret, it wouldn''t be the case.

    "Originally, I thought that this matter would only be discovered after I die and wait a few hundred more years. However, I didn''t expect that in the end, I would still say it." If her grandmother had also been like this back then, would it not have caused so many of her daughters in the family to die from abuse?

    "What do you want to do?" In truth, the other seven great clans were not that well off either. Their junior clan leader never did these things, but the clan leader knew how to do them, and because of this reason, in every generation of children, only the clan leader lived the longest, while the other children would die at the age of thirty.

    "I don''t want to do anything. You know, my daughters are not so easy to kill. The luck of your seven families is almost gone because of your bastards. Who knows what will happen in the future." Granny Bai naturally wouldn''t say that they could only marry a daughter of the Hundred Family to resolve their tribulation. But why did she tell them that even though they clearly knew of the situation, not a single one of them felt soft-hearted when they killed a daughter of the Hundred Family?

    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll do something to Bai Clan?" The Nan Gong family head did not expect it to be like this, but so what, their family walked the underworld, after experiencing so many things, if it was not your death, then I will also die, there is no big deal, the words that came out, naturally contained ferocity.

    "Of course I''m afraid. Do you dare?" The reason why the Bai Clan was not mentioned before was only because the Bai Clan could not accept being destroyed by the cauldron itself. Furthermore, since Baiyu Su was an outsider, she had no feelings for the cauldron, so she naturally could not do anything.

    "Hmph." That''s right, everyone else was afraid of the Hundred Family. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have done it in secret all these years, instead of investigating this matter openly. Thus, they were afraid of each other and had no choice but to rely on each other.

    The reason was very simple, it was because the seven princes were obviously close to her for some reason. Since she was useless now, no matter how good her body was, after playing around with it for so long, it was just a little reluctant, nothing more could be said about it.

    "Kneel." The reason why Mistress Bai didn''t look for trouble with Bai Yu Tong before was because after her granddaughter mixed in with the seven clans, she didn''t intend to recognize him. However, after Baiyu Su had her inner demon, she finally realized the formidable relationship.

    If it were not for the fact that she had accidentally taken Baiyu Su away, what would have happened to her? If it was someone else who had harmed the children of their family, then that would have been fine, their family had plenty of ways to make the other party pay the price. However, the person who wanted to harm their family members was a twin sister.

    "Why?" Everyone here was the daughter of the Hundred Family. Even if she knew about the matters of the Hundred Family earlier, even if she didn''t, she still had priority. In such a situation, in the end, she did not get anything, and the worst thing was that those men actually used her, which made her even more upset.

    "Grandma, I want to rest now." The Song Family had already left. Song Yi had said that he wanted to take five days off, but he didn''t expect the matter to be resolved so quickly. Therefore, she still had four days off, so she wanted to stay behind to accompany her.

    "Go." She didn''t know if she was right to pick her as the Holy Maiden. She was such a big person, yet her mind was so pure and innocent. It was rare to see her like this, and it was probably because of this that she was schemed against by this elder sister!

    When Baiyu Su left, she gave a deep look at Baitong. This woman was truly ruthless, and at the same time, she was also expressing her innocence at every turn. It was as if everything she did was forced on her by someone else, and she didn''t do it from her own heart, so she was the most innocent.

    If it was in the past, she would only need to say a few soft words and this little sister would be like a fool helping her do everything. If she didn''t want to do anything, even if she did something wrong in her family, as long as she shed a few tears, this little sister would recognize them all, and she would be the most pure of girls. But she didn''t know why, but her little sister had changed, left for a period of time, and even her identity had changed.

    She said that she was just a commoner, and originally thought that they would like her if they met the Seventh Prince, but later found out that it wasn''t like that, so she decided to have someone accompany her and beat up their child. It was just that she didn''t expect that her own sister would destroy this relationship, so she couldn''t help but feel a pain in her heart when she thought about it.

    "Feel satisfied. Did you think of letting Susu and you go to Chongyu and use her as a shield? If Susu did not follow me, then Zhou Li''s fate would have been hers, right?" Granny Bai did not believe that her granddaughter was in any way their family. She was ruthless, too ruthless. Whether it was to others or to herself, she was too pretentious. She was the most detestable woman in her family.

    The reason why the cauldron went wrong that year was because of the young lady that the Hundred Family''s Young Master had provoked. This was also why the Hundred Family didn''t have a family, and was instead left to the Holy Maiden to decide everything. Even though the Holy Maiden had been out for twenty years, she still couldn''t be changed to be the head of the Hundred Family.

    It was precisely because of this person''s loathing of the people from the Yu Family that she actually felt disgust when a five-year-old girl came over to tell her that she would work hard to become the Holy Maiden of the Yu Family. If it wasn''t for the fact that the other party was her granddaughter, she would have thought that she would return at a very young age and wouldn''t even look at him.

    Thinking about it, this granddaughter of hers was really the type of person that Bai Clan hated the most.

    "Leave. From now on, you have nothing to do with my Hundred Family." Old Bai looked like she had aged ten years. Actually, she wasn''t doing it because of this. She was just thinking about how the Bai Family had harmed the Bai Family. This was something that she couldn''t accept no matter what.

    "Grandmother." Yu Tong was smart. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be in the hands of those seven. She could still scheme for those seven people to help her do things, allowing her to get the wind and the rain in the noble school.

    However, right now, the other seven families were having some problems. Even if the seven families couldn''t take care of the other one, there was no problem for a small figure like her to take care of, so she could only capture the identity of a hundred families'' daughters. She didn''t expect her grandmother to directly say that she was no longer a member of the other hundred families, how could that be possible?

    "You have never treated yourself as the daughter of a hundred families. You have indeed exhausted everything that a hundred families have." Even without Baiyu Su, she would not have allowed this person to become the Holy Maiden. She could not understand this point, and how could the people from the seven clans not understand it? Otherwise, they would not have been toyed with by the seven men.

    As for that little girl Zhou Li, she was naturally taken away by the seven great families. The things that she had done, the hundred families had given her the choice, and she had to do it by herself, so it could not be blamed on the hundred families.

    "How could it be like this, how could it be like this, is it not because of this?" Everything that she had transmigrated here was like the book that was written in the book. She had calculated step by step until today, when it would change. Yes, when Bai Yu Su left the Bai Clan, and that was when everything had changed. She was not willing to give up now, she had been scheming for such a long time, why would she end up like this.

    However, her idea was beautiful, but she couldn''t even meet the person from Baiyu Su before being sent back to that small house in the Bai Clan.

    "You," when Baiyu Su had been in a relationship with Hanghe, she had held her hand the most, and at the end of the marriage, Song Ci had also held her hand, but his big hand had covered her whole hand as if to hide the most important thing, and he had exerted a bit of force, so Baiyu Su could not help but pinch in pain.

    "Yes, I''m sorry, I''m a bit nervous." Song Ci''s class made it very easy for him to tell that something wasn''t right, so he immediately let go of her hand. But he couldn''t bear to let go of her hand, so he could only gently pinch her, feeling both sweet and distressed.

    "No, it''s fine." The two of them were slowly walking in that mysterious house, and there was more than one hot spring inside. This was the Celestial Tower of the Hundred Families, and it was filled with flowers and gossip, but if you walked in without a life tablet, you would be courting death.

    "What is this?" Forgive a person who only knows how to look at flowers, she also doesn''t know what is what, so when she sees a beautiful flower, she will want to know. Of course, the next time she sees a flower, she won''t necessarily recognize it, that''s all.

    "The jacaranda." Song Yi blinked. He didn''t actually know it before, but if you had a mother who loved flowers like crazy, you would more or less know some flowers. Just like Song Ci now, he might not know much about these flowers, but he definitely knew about them.

    "Our family also has an unbeatable Four Seasons Flower villa." Seeing that Baiyu Su seemed to like it, Song Yi immediately expressed that their family also had it. Even if they were to marry into their family, they wouldn''t have to worry about not being able to see these beautiful flowers. Of course, he wouldn''t mind his mother growing too many flowers.

 C10

    However, Song Yi still held her hand the entire time. In a place where there were too many people, it would not be good for her to just throw her face away and not let her hold her hand. Originally, he thought that it was just like this, holding hands, going to a place where there was no one else, and releasing his hand.

    "The Hundred Family is no longer the Hundred Family of the past." Baiyu Su thought about it and felt that it was better to explain it clearly at this time. After all, the original owner''s request was to live a peaceful life, and that included marriage and children, which was a normal life, so marriage was inevitable for normal people. If this person didn''t have any objections to the hundred families, then she would naturally have no objections.

    Speaking of that elder sister, she was truly a ruthless person. Not only did she scheme against her, even she was probably scheming against her. However, she didn''t expect that the entire Hundred Families would fall and didn''t wash up to support her, so it was hard to say what she would do in the end.

    "Yes." Song Yi was actually not interested in the fact that the Bai Clan was the same as the previous Bai Clan. He only knew that this was his wife, and his father had said that he would be 100% good to his wife.

    Baiyu Su looked at Song Yi again but didn''t know what he was trying to say. Thinking about how her body was only seventeen and it wasn''t time for her to get married yet, she decided to just wait and see what he had in mind!

    She also began to truly study the Dao of Divination. Her innate talent wasn''t very high, so a year of schooling would only allow her to be a beginner in the Dao of Divination. Alright, in theory, she had finished her studies, but in reality, she would only be able to see if it would rain today.

    Only then did he find out that Baitong, the original owner''s sister, had not left the school. It was just that she was no longer together with the seven princes. Alright, those seven had already left the school, and it was unknown where they had gone.

    Fortunately, the seven of them didn''t say anything when they left, so there was no one in the school who didn''t have eyes to offend this person, making her life a lot better. She also changed her daily life and started to work hard in the school, and started with her first place results.

    "I''ll tell you what took you so long to come back." That was why after she found out that the seven princes had left, she wanted to discuss why the seven princes wanted to leave with Baiyu Su, but it had already been a year. She wanted to ask if it was true that the seventh prince would still want to keep his words to himself.

    "Why are you looking for me?" Baiyu Su raised her eyebrows. She had left a phone number for him, so he could naturally call her if there was anything wrong. However, she didn''t call him once, so she asked him that question again.

    "I couldn''t get through to you, so I thought you wouldn''t come back." If it wasn''t for the fact that there were no rumors in the industry that the Song Family would become a new wife, she really would have thought that something had happened to him.

    "Can''t get through?" Bai Yu Su found this strange. Bai Yu Tong had called her, even her parents had called her, and her father had come back to Hundred Family Village once. Why was she unable to reach him?

    "Yeah, I''ve called many times, but I just couldn''t get through." In the beginning, she only wanted to ask about it, but after she couldn''t get through, it became a habit for her. In the beginning, she only wanted to ask about it, but after failing to get through, it became a habit for her.

    "Really? I thought you weren''t going to call me. " At the beginning, Baiyu Su thought it was fine if the other party didn''t call her since she didn''t call. But now that she knew that her phone was blocked, she felt a little awkward.

    "Alright, I know that your fiance is in charge." The little girl didn''t care. She had always thought that the reason why Baiyu Su didn''t come was because she went to the Song Family. That place had shielding equipment. It was normal for them not to be able to talk on the phone.

    "Hur hur." Actually, she had only met her fianc¨¦ twice. Although she said that the other party treated her very well every time, they were still not familiar with each other in the end. She would naturally feel embarrassed if she were to be brought up like this.

    The two chatted and laughed until the exam started. Due to the fact that they were not in the same exam room, they didn''t meet again later on. When the exam was over, Baiyu Su asked this young lady out to treat her to a meal.

    "Susu." When she was kicked out of the village, although she felt a bit desperate, she still held onto her last hope that her parents could help her. She didn''t think that in the end, even her mother and father wouldn''t be acknowledged by her, but she couldn''t see her, so she could only go back to school. The people in the school didn''t dare to bully her, because she was the woman of the Seventh Prince and the seven of them had gone missing, but they didn''t tell anyone that she wasn''t their woman.

    She did not expect that the first time they met, they would meet, on top of that, they would have to live better than her. The difference between the two of them was also getting bigger and bigger, they were obviously twins, and they were even having a telepathic reaction, why was the other party even prettier than her? She felt unsatisfied in her heart, but was unable to do anything about it.

    "Sis." The original owner actually hated this big sister, but even until death, she had no way of being cruel to this big sister. So as long as you ignore her, it''s fine.

    She had always been a person with distinct feelings for someone. If Yu Yitong had treated her like that, she would definitely let the original owner have a taste of what the original owner had suffered all those years ago, but it was obvious that this was the original owner''s life. She could still make decisions about other things, but if the original owner had already made clear his feelings, then she definitely could not do it.

    In addition, although she said that she lived with the original owner, she was just a passerby. In reality, the most she felt towards the original owner was sympathy, and most of it was gone.

    "You hate me?" For some reason, she felt that there was something that she didn''t know. She was a transcender, and when she came, the two of them were born together, which was why she discovered the difference in the entire Bai Clan. Originally, she thought that this was good for her sister, so she didn''t think that she would do anything to her opponent.

    If it wasn''t because of this person, how could she have made it to today? The book didn''t speak a hundred languages ˇ­ ˇ­ Su Tian Tian was a fool, she didn''t notice at all, could it be that the Lady Mary Su''s golden fingers couldn''t be taken away ˇ­ ˇ­ Why was this woman with those seven princes? Why did she become a different person here?

    If all of this could be changed, then she felt that what she had done was right. Why was she worse than the original owner of the book? At least the original owner had returned to Hundred Families.

    Baiyu Su shook her head. She did not hate Baitong, but the original owner did hate him. It was just that this hatred contained love, so it was too complicated that the original owner chose to ignore it.

    "Susu." The little girl was sitting in another examination hall, which was even further away from the school gate. In school, you weren''t allowed to sit in a car, so the little girl was a little tired.

    Just as she spoke, the words that wanted to express some hope stuck in her throat. She was at a loss for words.

    "Sis, we''ll be leaving first." She was going back to the village tomorrow, so she wanted to treat the little girl to a meal and apologize.

    She felt that she was the female lead, but she had always felt that she was the female lead. She had always felt that she was the female lead, that everything she had done was done by her own efforts and calculations, yet she still couldn''t achieve the white lotus flower pattern. Moreover, this was an idiotic white lotus flower, and it wasn''t very popular.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, although the Song Family was called a military family, although on the surface, they did not have much property, but the female lords of each generation all wore thick dowry, making their family not short on money. Even a hundred families did not lack money.

    If it was her previous life, she might have been a little stingy, but now, she didn''t care if she lived or died, so she directly used it.

    "Why is she looking for you?" Actually, this little girl didn''t like Bai Yushan the most. However, she knew that the other party was Bai Yu Su''s big sister, so even if she was thinking about it, it wouldn''t be good for her to say it out loud.

    "Yes." Although Baiyu Su said that she did not like Baiyu Tong, she did not have any ill intentions towards her opponent, so she was not willing to say too much. Although Baiyu Su said that she did not like Baiyu Tong, but she did not have any ill intentions towards her opponent, so she was not willing to say too much.

    At this time, she still did not know what had happened to the seven of them, but because they heard from the people from the Hundred Families, they hid in the old house and did not dare to come out. However, after a year, nothing had happened, so they were finally relieved.

 C11

    Although she hadn''t been studying properly for two years, and had also carried the title of the Seventh Prince''s woman, she also had a good result in the season of despair. She directly advanced to the Department of Chongyu University and became a university student in the Department of Economics, whereas Baiyu Su herself had directly learned the Chinese Department because she didn''t have any goals. She had learned this before, so she didn''t need to use too much of her brain.

    As long as you do well in the Chinese Literature test, you will always do well in the future. Even if you don''t study seriously in class, you can still easily pass the Chinese Literature test. But if you don''t do well in the past, wanting to make up for it is actually not an easy thing to do.

    The two of them had been assigned to different departments, and even if they were in their first year of university, they still wouldn''t have had the chance to meet. If not for seeing Pepper Tree at a reunion, she wouldn''t have known that he had been abandoned by the Seventh Prince.

    To be honest, the characteristics of this woman was much better than that of the original owner or Bai Yu Su. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to change from being a female lead into a female lead. It was just that her luck was not good and she met Bai Yu Su, who knew that she wasn''t a good person.

    "What are you trying to say?" At such a time, the opposite party would not be able to injure her. Although she had not learnt any martial arts, her Divination Technique was not something that she could play around with. If this person really had feelings for her, then she would naturally be in trouble.

    "Can you come to my class to look for me?" If she hadn''t met Baiyu Su, she still wanted to find another man, but because she was a woman that had previously been the seventh prince, no one dared to accept her in public. Secretly, she didn''t want to follow those people.

    "Huh?" She really didn''t know much about these twists and turns of women, so at this moment, she didn''t have the time to react to what was going on. She could only assume that she had something to ask of her, but her grandmother had already told her when she came to university that she should not interact with her, so it was a bit difficult for her.

    "Why not?" Yu Tong had some understanding of this little sister, and it just so happened that Bai Yu Su and the original owner had similar personalities. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been able to integrate so well and there wouldn''t have been any problems.

    "No, Grandmother doesn''t want me to keep in touch with you. If there''s anything you need help with, I''ll do my best." She had actually thought that it was not because she did not want to help, but the original owner had always liked her sister. Although she had a lot of hatred for her later on, if the other party had met with any trouble, and it would not affect her in any way, then she would have to help.

    "Just come to my class and look for me." Because she had lost her identity as the Seventh Prince''s woman, and because Baiyu Su had never had anything to do with her, her life was very difficult right now. She might have had good results, and she was beautiful, but every woman would be jealous of her when they saw her, and men would want to take advantage of her, but her previous position was too big, so no one really dared to do anything to her. If those seven princes wanted to get back to her, then they wouldn''t be so unlucky on the surface.

    "Oh." However, she did not feel that she had that kind of face, but even if the other party was her sister, even if she did not really like him, she would not really reject him. Furthermore, this was not a difficult matter, and with her identity as Song Yi''s fiancee, she would most likely not do anything irrational like that.

    The next day, Baiyu Su went to find Baiyu Tong and even had a meal with her. If the two of them were in the past, they could pretend to be on good terms with each other, but ever since the incident with the Bai Clan, the two of them had been acting like strangers.

    In the end, the two of them were sisters. Even though the original owner had done a lot of things to harm the original owner in his life, the original owner hadn''t done anything in this life. Therefore, the original owner showed mercy because he felt it and didn''t have any intentions of settling the debt with this sister.

    This time''s incident made the days at school for Yu Sitong''s life a little easier.

    When she was in her third year, Baiyu Su was already 20 years old. Originally, she thought that it would take a few more years before she could get married, but on the day she turned 20, Song Ci came back and took her to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get her marriage certificate.

    After they had married, they had just finished their bridal ceremony, but before they even had a feast, Song Ci had left because of a mission, causing Baiyu Su to immediately become pregnant. This made her very surprised, because this was the world of missions, and normally, they normally wouldn''t be pregnant, at least the receptionist girl said that they could find men in the world of missions, but they wouldn''t have children, could she be special?

    If she was pregnant, then her mother would live in the school to take care of her. Although Song Ci said she had a phone call, she couldn''t separate from her job, nor could she come back.

    And when they did get married, Song Bei was already three years old when he started kindergarten, while Baiyu Su directly opened a toy store on the Walking Street. She did it very well, every day she would go to pick up Little Song Bei for school, and when she went to pick up Song Bei one day, she found a man preparing to carry her son, but her son was stuck there because he didn''t know him and didn''t want him to carry him.

    "Mom." Song Bei was prepared to bite someone, but when he saw his mother coming over, he immediately felt wronged. He hadn''t seen his father before, so how could someone just say that he was his father? This was too much.

    "What happened to the treasure?" She didn''t know why, but in this life, her son was very similar to her own son. It could be said that there were eight levels of resemblance, which made her feel very strongly about her son''s bringing him in. Furthermore, as he grew up, she would have the feeling that her son had also gone through a long journey.

    "Mom, someone is pretending to be my dad," Song Bei said angrily. He was still young, and although she and her mother would occasionally show him photos or videos of Song Ci, there was still a difference between real people and the pictures. That was why the little guy didn''t really know Song Ci.

    "Wifey." Song Yi didn''t wait for Bai Yu Su to speak before walking over awkwardly. He was originally going to go to Bai Yu Su''s place, but he heard from his mother that his wife would come to pick up his son from school at this time. He was naturally happy to come over.

    "He''s back. Bei Bei, this is father." Seeing the face of Song Ci, Baiyu Su finally understood why she felt that she was so familiar with him. It was just that she had seen him a few times before, and her husband had seen him looking at her curiously while her teacher had a face full of caution, as if Song Yi was some big bad guy.

    "Dad, mom, is he really my dad?" He felt that it was a bit similar, but he had only seen caring and video about it. He really hadn''t seen anyone in person before, so he couldn''t be sure.

    "Yes, this is father." He rubbed his son''s nose, handed his son over to Song Yi, then went to the teacher to greet him before bringing the father and son who had grown familiar with each other as he walked towards the car. Actually, they had only received a certificate and did not hold a banquet, which was also the reason why Baiyu Su did not live in the Song Family, so many people thought that she was pregnant before marriage.

    Moreover, there were also many people who wanted to woo her. If not for her telling others that she had a husband, she would have been able to bring people to marry him.

    Of course, these people would also receive a warning from the Song Clan if they were rejected by Baiyu Su, so the number of people who would chase after her would decrease in number, and Baiyu Su also married a nouveau riche last year. That person might not have a good temper, but it''s a good thing that he didn''t care about the past, and he treated her pretty well, which made Baiyu Su think that this girl''s life might be better than the original owner''s.

    The more time passed, the more she knew that it was impossible for her to make Baiyu Tong be the Holy Maiden. Without this identity, her future days would not be so easy, and this was the breaking point of her memories. She did not see what happened afterwards, so she thought that Baiyu Tong was the main character.

    "Why are you back?" She knew that the Song Family had been preparing for the wedding recently, and Song Yi had also called to inform her that he had two months of vacation time. They could arrange the wedding and go for a honeymoon, but Baiyu Su always had the feeling that he was taking his son on a trip, but thinking about how they would leave for the rest of their lives, even if it was because of Song Yi''s work, she would not see him for a long time, she still wanted to be with him.

    Every time they came into contact, they would feel like they were being cheated for being young and ignorant, and they would want to poke their eyes out, thinking that Hangh didn''t like her at all, and when they went out on a date, they would often leave her alone, playing by herself. She was depressed and didn''t care, and because she wasn''t in love, she didn''t find anything wrong with her.

    Now that he thought about it, it was only because he had lost his favorite toy, but it was someone else''s toy, and he was too embarrassed to ask for it, so he just bought the best and most expensive one, and offered to trade it for the one he liked, but that was not what they wanted, so in the end they got married.

    When a toy she liked was brought back, she would naturally throw it away as it was only used to attract toys back. There was still a hint of nostalgia there.

    Because of this, she was even more happy that it happened so early. Otherwise, she would have to lie to him for the rest of her life.

 C12

    When Baiyu Su and Song Ci were having their wedding, Baiyu Su once again saw the seven princes from high school. They were originally in their twenties, but when they looked in their thirties or forties, she thought they had already let go, but later on, when she saw the old and haggard Baiyu Tong, she knew that there was no end to them. People''s lives were like this, and sometimes you made the wrong choice, and sometimes you had the chance to change.

    "Look, I''ve fought for so many years, and this is indeed the result. Isn''t it very stupid?" The first sentence Yu Tong saw from Baiyu Su was this, and they were clearly twins, but they looked just like mother and daughter. Such a difference made her feel that her life wasn''t worth it, and if she was given another chance, she would never have the choice again, unfortunately, she wouldn''t have another chance in her life, right!

    "You, I can''t help you either." However, she couldn''t help him because of her heart, which was why she made so many mistakes. Every step she made was wrong, and if you gave her another chance, she would once again walk into a greedy future, so in the end, it was just a matter of her mentality. Naturally, she wouldn''t be able to help him with this matter.

    "I know." If she had married that little merchant in the beginning, she would have a good life ahead of her. But later on, she saw that the money was too little, and couldn''t compare to her past life, so she began to work hard to live better, which was not wrong, but because the rich merchants could not give her what she wanted, she had some opinions on him, and that was the real reason why she ended up like this. And when she was tempted again, she didn''t resist at all.

    "Actually, you can do it yourself." Bai Yu Su felt that she should still mention it. What would happen would depend on how she walked away. She wouldn''t be able to help if she was able to reach that stage. She could only give him some advice.

    She knew this would happen. Originally, she wanted to dress up beautifully today, but when she thought about how she was in such a terrible situation right now, she couldn''t help but feel that she might be able to get Baiyu Su to help her. That''s why she came straight here without doing anything.

    Even if she did, it wouldn''t be a big deal. Originally, the mission she had accepted was to live a peaceful life, and as far as Baiyu Su was concerned, Baiyu Tong was just a passerby. If the original owner''s feelings for her sister wasn''t too complicated, then she really didn''t have any intention of interacting with her.

    Although this world was real, in the eyes of Baiyu Su, she still felt that it was fake. She had never lost track of herself, even if she was afraid that Granny Bai, Bai Ling, the Song Family, Song Bei and Song Ci would all have feelings for her, but she was very clear on why she came here.

    Although it was unlikely that Baiyu Su and Song Ci would meet, but when Song Bei was eight years old, Baiyu Su was pregnant. This time, he gave birth to a son, and the youngest son was slightly different from the eldest son, the oldest son was Meng Da. It was soft, but Baiyu Su always had a feeling that this was not a son, but a daughter''s wrong feeling.

    "Little Yi, sit properly." She felt a headache coming on. This was her son, her son, and although she did not oppose the idea of marrying him, she still felt that it was unacceptable. Even if they were the same, could we attack together?

    "Yes." Soft and cute, Song Yi was already five years old this year, and was still soft. He was also very beautiful, to the point that he used all of his parents'' strengths, Papa Song felt that this grandson was too excessive, so he intentionally brought the little guy with him to the army. He thought of the cute little guy and stared at him with his watery eyes, then his heart softened, no one wanted the little guy to suffer, and in the end could only go home.

    However, Song Yi and the others were not worried at all, but Song Yi''s mother still moved over. Although Father Song had left already, he had to take care of his grandson now, so he naturally had no time to care about his grandson. Of course, the main reason was that he couldn''t do it himself, and his daughter-in-law was pregnant as well.

    "Don''t worry, Little Yi is still young." Mother Song actually liked the soft and cute grandson. Plus, they had three children in the third generation this time, so it was quite exciting to think about it. Of course, they would be happy to think that their grandson was too soft.

    "Well, Mom, can you not drink?" Bai Yu Su''s every pregnancy was taken care of by her mother and Bai Ling. Now that Bai Ling had gone to the flower fields, she was going to receive a full complement of nourishment from her mother. She was truly heartbroken!

    "No, this is the soup I made myself. I specifically gave it to the doctor to have a look, it''s something you need right now. The taste is also very good." Although this time the pregnant daughter-in-law felt weird about the taste, but mother Song still did it very carefully.

    "Oh." She had really married into the Song Family for thirteen years, and now she was thirty-three years old, which was almost like her own world, but she was really happy in her life. Although her husband wasn''t always around, but he would remember every important day and would prepare gifts for her carefully, even if those gifts were already prepared a few years ago.

    Furthermore, whenever he had the time, Song Ci would accompany his son and his wife. Other than the fact that he would not be home for a long time, Song Ci was an outstanding husband.

    Of course, the majority of people would not choose them, because they were away all year round, and the Hundred Words Su Ming did not care about this. The main reason was that she was not a person of this world, so her feelings could not be too deep, so Song Ci could be considered a perfect husband for her.

    A few months later, Baiyu Su gave birth to a daughter for the Song Family.

    However, this daughter''s character was too manly, causing Baiyu Su to feel a bit worried and anxious. However, the children had their own ways of life, so even if she wanted to manage them, she couldn''t.

    When Baiyu Su was 55 years old, Song Ci was no longer out for a long period of time. He had already retired to the B-list rankings, and could be considered to be starting his retirement life.

    In this life, she had lived in this world of twins for a total of eighty years. When she had lived for ten years, the little girl who had received him had come over once and asked her if she wanted space. Ten thousand yuan could rent a one-level space for ten years, and a hundred thousand yuan could directly buy one level space.

    The reason was very simple. Seven people knew that they wouldn''t live for long, so naturally, they wouldn''t have any sort of willfulness and their families wouldn''t care about them, and in the end, they didn''t want to let the Bai Clan get into such a state. However, they were still afraid that the Bai Clan would cause trouble for them, so they decided to give it to the Bai Clan voluntarily.

    She looked as if she was already sixty or seventy years old. If she wasn''t particularly rich, she wouldn''t have been able to get even a little bit of fresh meat, but after all, she had injured her core, so at the age of forty, she still hadn''t gone back.

    Her husband''s family was rich, and although she said that she didn''t have much money in her career, she didn''t need to support herself. Thus, she spent most of the money she got from her husband''s family for charity, and also bought all sorts of things she liked.

    After eighty years, she bought five hundred thousand yuan worth of space, which was only five cubic meters. It seemed like it was not much, but it was a portable space, and when she crossed it in the future, she could also go through it with her. It was truly quite a lot, and this space could also be used for preservation purposes, such as what it looked like when she took it in and what it looked like when she took it out.

    She died after sending Song Ci away. Her life was extremely smooth and her children filial. Even though the relationship between husband and wife had always been light, it was still warm. Bai Yu Su actually liked this kind of family very much.

    "Is Su Su up? Would you like breakfast? " Mother Yu had to put away Yu Su''s dry clothes, but when she saw her daughter get up, she couldn''t help but ask.

    "Oh, okay." She couldn''t tell if she was in a dream or not, so she acted a little dazed. However, she usually did the same when she got up, so her mother didn''t seem to be looking at anything.

    She was going to pick up her son after school. Although the child was already 8 years old, she was still worried about the new place so she went to pick him up after school.

    "Huh?" When she went out, she usually looked at her phone, but at this moment, her phone said that there was three hundred thousand on her bank card. She couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, then felt her own space, this time she believed that she had really lived eighty years in the name of Baiyu Su, and felt very happy.

    Her mood became even better. What she did not know was that in another place, a man was frowning and drawing again and again with a brush. From the person''s drawing, she could tell that that man was Yu Su.

    "Mom, why are you so happy?" Hangqi was very confused. Although his mom didn''t really care about his dad, but her mom had never worked before, so it wasn''t easy for her to support her family. She had been in a bad mood recently, so she felt weird seeing her mom happy this time.

 C13

    The moment she saw her son, she couldn''t help but think of his son from the world of Baiyu Su, that child was really sensible, just like the current Hangqi, causing her to feel a bit of heartache. It was all because she didn''t know her son well, and in the end, the one who was hurt was indeed her son, so she couldn''t help but hug her son, smiling as she said, "I found something to do in the future, so naturally I''m happy."

    "Really?" When he was born, his family''s condition had already started to improve, so from birth until now, he had never experienced any hardships. Usually, there were thousands of clothes and toys, even if there were tens of thousands of them, there were still quite a few, so suddenly life was not that good. He was a little not used to it, but he knew in his heart that his mother had never worked, and it was not easy for her to raise him, so he could not ask for too much.

    "Yep, mom only has a salary of more than two thousand. In this small city, the living expenses of both of us are not enough, so let''s do some small business. Although we can''t be too rich, we can still support our family." Yu Su was confident because she was rich. Although 300,000 wasn''t a lot, she had saved quite a bit of money in the past ten years, plus she already had 200,000, which meant that she now had 500,000. She had heard that the stadium was going to be reshuffled, so she could opt for the down payment.

    "I don''t need money." Zhang Qi knew that it would probably cost a lot of money for his mother to start a business. He thought that he had already used up all the food he wanted to play, and there was no need to do it again, so he felt that he should eat until he was full.

    "Xiao Qi, don''t worry, mom will take care of it. Just be a good boy." When Yu Su heard this, she couldn''t help but feel that Zhang Qi was a very funny and obedient child. He was too understanding, making even her, an adult, feel heartache for him.

    "Mom, I will help you." In truth, in terms of numbers, Hangqi was much more sensitive than his mother, so if it was possible, he actually wanted to take care of the money himself. In fact, in terms of numbers, Hangqi was much more sensitive than his mother, so if it was possible, he actually wanted to take care of the money himself.

    "Alright, mom, I''ve ordered a toy for you. You can help mom with those toys that students like." She felt that her son was in school, so she knew more about it. But thinking about how her son used to play in a different way from their small city, she wasn''t sure if it was really those toys.

    "Yes, yes." He no longer wanted his mother to give him the money. He wanted him to take a look around the stock market to see if he could get any more money. In any case, as long as he could help the family, he felt that everything was fine.

    On the way back, Yu Su mentioned this, and Father Yu couldn''t help but say that they paid for the store, saying that they wanted to buy a market to take the rent, and that it would be the same if they bought it for their daughter.

    "Alright." Yu Su originally wanted to say no, but after thinking about it, she had no plans to remarry. In the future, if she could get more money, she would be able to reassure her parents, which was also good, so in the afternoon, she sent Hangqi to school with her father and mother to visit the market. Yu Su originally wanted to say no, but after thinking about it, she had no plans to remarry, because she could get more money, she would be able to reassure her parents.

    This way, he could make a toy business, a small amusement park, and a water bar. This was just right.

    "How about we take these ten cities together and make a small children''s academy, a playground for bigger children, toys, and even water. We can buy some water, and we can also eat some snacks?" Actually, they still had a million years in their family that would expire next year. These ten cities together would only have a total of one thousand square meters, so they couldn''t be considered very big, but he felt that they were considered the largest ones in this small city. This way, they would be able to make the children happy, and at the same time, allow them to finish repaying the money as soon as possible.

    "Alright." She had originally wanted to take a break and take on more missions. She thought that if she wanted to pay back all the money at the city as soon as possible, it would be better if she could get the money as soon as possible. Since she hadn''t paid for it yet, they didn''t need to pay the full amount.

    The Yu Family set up ten stores. When Yu Su returned, she went straight to the bank and transferred 500,000 yuan to her father. During this period of time, she wanted to find a relationship and settle the source of the goods.

    "So because there are novels that have been set up for film and television, will there be more this time?" Although Yu''s father said that he knew that his daughter was writing a novel, he still didn''t quite believe it when it was filmed on television. He couldn''t help but ask a few more questions, and the slightly guilty Yu Su suddenly remembered that the editor had just told her about this matter.

    In the afternoon, Yu Su''s mother went to pick up Hangqi, then Yu Su''s father went to buy vegetables and directly went back to contact her father. In the afternoon, Yu Su''s mother went to pick up Hangqi, then Yu Su''s father went back to contact her father when he went to buy vegetables.

    "Do you want to complete the task?" The young girl did not expect that Yu Su would be able to survive her first mission with a lifespan of 90 years. She felt that she was really lucky; the money she had earned was also not small. Because of this, she asked since no one was around.

    "We''ll talk about it tonight. I still need the code words." In fact, online writers are a very difficult profession. They can say that they have no rest every year, that others are busy or sick, and can even ask for leave, but they can''t. They have to work every day for 365 days of the year, saying that they can save and distribute manuscripts.

    "Alright." So the little girl didn''t say anything and directly went back to see what kind of good mission there was. It had to be known that they were both novices, then this first mission would become the key, if there was even a little mistake, Yu Su didn''t know, and thought that she would die by herself. In fact, it wasn''t like that, but three of them, the original owner, Yu Su, and the little girl.

    He had just finished coding the code and sent it over when he received a call from Miyi.

    "Hello?" Yu Su''s mind was filled with the plot of novels and she did not understand what was going on. She did not even know what was going on, so when she answered the phone, she was actually just asking out of habit.

    "If you still have some face, then don''t think about sticking close to our parents. I didn''t expect that you would actually sign the divorce, and didn''t expect to be waiting for us here." She had been accepting the company set up by Hanghe all this time, so she hadn''t married him yet. Yesterday, after they went to get their certificate, they came to see Hangma today, but then they thought of the two old men telling them that they didn''t have Hanghe as their son, making her angry.

    "You''re done?" She only felt that since the others had divorced her, she should have broken off with her father and mother as well. But after experiencing the first world, she did not think this way anymore, and leaving straight away was actually very silly, she could totally sue Hanghe for money, although she might not get it for sure, but at least she would put all of his money together, hmph, I can''t use it, you also can''t use it.

    "Hmph." Miai didn''t expect Yushi to reply like this. In her memory, she was clearly a very stingy person, but why did she seem to have no intentions of talking to her? Furthermore, her attitude was very unyielding, as if she had changed into someone else.

    "I''ve used him before, but I feel that this kind of man is too cheap, so I don''t want him. As for Uncle Zhang, he is Xiao Qi''s grandma and grandpa. Although he can refuse to recognize his father, his grandma and grandpa can''t do anything that would let him down, so he will." Of course, this could also be considered a two-way street. If Mr and Mrs Zhang also wanted to support their son, she would feel that although they could retire, there was no need for them to acknowledge each other.

    It had to be said that Su Chen''s previous life''s experiences had put too much emphasis on the taste of the weirdo, so the words she said now were a bit too harsh. Furthermore, she did not think much of it at all.

    "You." Miu didn''t expect Yusu to reply like this. In fact, she was a high school classmate of hers and Hanghe was in the same university because of her, but her grades weren''t very good, and in addition to that, she also quickly found a small opening in university, so how could she care about a normal family like Hanghe? Because of this, she herself didn''t have much ability, ten years had passed, and her life became more and more miserable, if it weren''t for this idiot, she still wouldn''t know what would happen, but every time she thought about it, Hanghe actually had another woman while waiting for her, and even gave birth to a son.

    "Alright, alright, I don''t like talking to you about this. Don''t call me, I don''t want a man like Hangh." She didn''t want to hear any more from Miu, she was busy now, there was time, she had dinner at night and seven thousand dollars, she didn''t go looking for information like before, she just went straight to sleep, she accepted missions every day, and because she could study in the mission world and come back, she didn''t have to waste time in the real world.

 C14

    Since she was very smart since she was young, she had gotten into the number one academy. It could be said that during those years, she was very popular in the village, and every time she was mentioned by others, the people in the village would always be envious of her.

    After graduating from university, she entered a very famous corporate job, and was in love with a man who had secretly fallen in love with her for many years. Furthermore, this boy was from the rich second generation, so it could be said that he was very happy to be able to reach her level in his life.

    But all happiness was marked by the end of her sister''s marriage.

    When the elder sister was getting married, she could come back. But since brother-in-law''s family was quite large, it could be said that their relatives could count it in half of the city. In this case, the brother-in-law''s family would naturally have a lot of face.

    Elder sister could be said to be old and hadn''t gotten married yet. Since she was able to find such a good partner, she naturally didn''t want to miss out on it. Since the two of them didn''t have much time to see each other, she was worried that if she couldn''t come back and get married, this marriage might just be over.

    He actually thought up a lie and asked Eiyu Su to help her get married. When the time came, everyone would know that nothing difficult would happen to her, so she naturally didn''t agree at first. However, her sister also said that all these years, she had to earn money to pay for Eiyu Su''s school, otherwise, she would have already been married and had children.

    I''ll send you to school, which is Esau''s last resort. Finally, after an agreement with my sister, my brother-in-law, and my brother-in-law''s family and relatives, she arranged the wedding for my sister. Everything was fine, but she thought that someone down there was actually making a fuss about a kiss.

    Most people wouldn''t kiss even if they knew it was their sister-in-law''s marriage. Everyone knew it, so when they thought of this brother-in-law, they couldn''t help but be shocked. Even if they were in a relationship, they never even kissed before.

    Although she was very angry, the wedding was finally over. She didn''t have any intention of staying at the local place, so she went straight back to the company with her boyfriend. But she didn''t expect that after a while, his boyfriend would become colder and colder.

    When she went to ask him about it, the man, or more accurately her ex-boyfriend, looked at her with eyes full of disgust. When she went to ask him about it, the man, or more accurately her ex-boyfriend, looked at her with eyes full of disgust.

    It would not be a good thing to stir up a bigamy.

    When did she get married? When did she get married, she found out that it was on behalf of the elder sister, so she directly settled the matter with the male ticket and even called her elder sister to tell her. Now that the elder sister and her husband were married, their relationship was naturally even closer, and they felt sorry for each other.

    Brother Ai even touched Eiyu Su''s shoulder and said, "Such a small matter, yet you care about it. It really isn''t something a man should do, let''s make him be a bit more magnanimous."

    This was great, he had just taken care of Aiyu Su and felt that this situation was not what he had expected. Plus, he had a woman outside, so there was no need to worry about it and was prepared to live a good life with her. Who would''ve thought that after seeing this brother-in-law of his, their relationship was even more irrevocable.

    After the breakup, Aiyu Su''s work was affected, and after a bad evaluation, the higher-ups tried to find her, hoping that she would be able to take a break, adjust herself, and come back to work. Her heart couldn''t help but sink.

    She couldn''t. She thought about how she should travel to make herself feel better. However, when she thought about how her parents were ashamed of her, she just gave up her job and male ticket and told her to go back. Even if she wasn''t too happy, she still went back to her hometown obediently.

    Eiyu Su came from the countryside and married early. For someone like her who didn''t get married in university, it would be fine if she didn''t come back for a good job and no one would think anything of it. However, she lost both her work and her men.

    His parents naturally wanted to find a man for her, and although they felt that their woman might be a little disgraced, she was from a famous university after all. It was fine to have a man as a son-in-law, so they looked for her seriously.

    She didn''t want to find it. First, she didn''t have a common language. She came from a famous university, learned how to be a manager, and worked as a venture capitalist. She wanted to see how much risk there was in investing.

    But if you say this to those men who didn''t even go to high school, they would think you were a liar if they didn''t understand it. Even if she didn''t have much of a goal, she couldn''t just find one at home, so she decided to leave.

    It just so happened that her sister was pregnant at this time. Although she had some opinions on her sister and brother-in-law due to what happened last time, the male tickets had already been divided, and the relationship between the sister and brother-in-law was family, so there was no way for them to divorce each other no matter what. Now that she was no longer angry, she heard her sister repeatedly saying that it wasn''t easy for her to live with her in-laws.

    At the beginning, she was fine, but after her sister gave birth to a daughter, this was great. The wife in her sister''s house didn''t want to pass on the generations to her son, so no matter how she looked at it, her sister disliked her, and her brother-in-law started not coming home.

    Of course, Ai Yu Su couldn''t bear to see her sister like this, so she comforted her in all kinds of ways. She just didn''t expect that she would be sent to hell like this.

    After the full month of her child, because her sister wasn''t in a good mood and hadn''t recovered, she became even worse. She couldn''t talk about going home at this time, so she could only stay here with her sister and niece to help them.

    If that was the case, then at most, she would help her older sister a bit more after she divorced her brother-in-law, but she would never have thought that one day, while she was sleeping, her older sister would drug her to have a relationship with brother-in-law.

    However, her elder sister only knelt down and begged her, hoping that she would look at her in a daze. In order to forgive her, she said, "Aiyu Su might look cold and detached, but in reality, she was the most gentle of people." In the face of her elder sister''s pleading, she naturally couldn''t say anything.

    In the end, she had to leave for somewhere else. She was really scared when she thought about how she found out that she was pregnant two months later, so she didn''t dare go to the hospital. Even when she went to the pharmacy to buy a pregnancy test, her face was completely red.

    She could only call her mother, wanting to ask what her mother was going to do about it. The thought of her elder sister going back to her parents'' house because her brother-in-law often didn''t come home and was looking for a woman made her sad. Now, when she found out about Aiyu Su''s pregnancy, she was overjoyed.

    She would immediately ask Eithsu to give birth to the child, saying that it was a life, and would also be able to ask her, the life of an elder sister. At that time, she would try to say that the child was hers, and even if she investigated, she would find out that it was from her brother-in-law.

    She wanted to beat the child up, but she didn''t know how. While things were difficult for her, her father went straight to her city, and when he went, he gave her a slap on the face, saying that she was shameless and would do such a shameful thing.

    She originally thought that it wouldn''t be a big deal if she was beaten up like this, but even though she said that she knew it was due to her elder sister''s medicine, she still couldn''t accept it. Therefore, when her father hit her, she didn''t feel that it was wrong at all.

    He thought of how she had been taken back to her brother-in-law''s house, which was also the Hu family''s safe delivery.

    Of course, elder sister coincidentally happened to have done that with brother-in-law a while ago, so when brother-in-law didn''t return, she lived alone and didn''t stay with his wife. Naturally, there was no meaning in it, and she even acted as if she was messing with brother-in-law.

    She couldn''t escape, and when it was four months later, her elder sister, who had been taking care of her, discovered that she was pregnant as well. She didn''t say anything, but went straight to the hospital to find out that it was her son.

    She knew that she had to deal with her sister''s matter, but she didn''t want others to think that it had anything to do with her, so she decided to borrow Hu''s hand.

    He first called his brother-in-law, Hu Tao, to tell him that Aiyu Su was pregnant. After he returned, his brother-in-law, Hu Tao, treated her very well, even though she had been ignoring him. When the brother-in-law thought that Aiyu Su was pregnant with his child, he naturally didn''t make a fuss.

    Two days later, his sister told him about her pregnancy.

    He thought that one of these two children must be his son. Thinking about this, he naturally felt good to his wife and sister-in-law. He felt that even sisters were like flowers to him. That would make him extremely proud of himself.

    Although Ai Yu Su said that she felt her brother-in-law''s attitude towards her had subtly changed, she didn''t mind. She just wanted to escape. Although her mum wasn''t here anymore, she still didn''t have a chance to escape.

    After her elder sister unintentionally let her brother-in-law know that she was pregnant with her son, she started to look after him less closely. Now that he found a chance, she naturally wanted to escape.

    The brother-in-law originally knew that his sister was pregnant with a son, so he didn''t care too much about the child in Eiyu Su''s womb. However, he thought that his family wasn''t short of money, and if it was a son, then he would have two sons.

    When he saw that Aiyu Su wanted to push her sister down, he was unhappy. He thought that Aiyu Su knew that her sister was pregnant, and her sister started crying as well, saying that she had let down Aiyu Su and that she would go get rid of the child.

    Ai Yu Su was baffled. She wanted to say that she didn''t have that intention, but Hu Tao''s personality was impulsive. How could he bear with that? He kicked her to the ground.

 C15

    When she woke up again, she was back in the room she used to live in. Her clothes weren''t changed, and her lower body was covered in blood, and she knew in her heart that her child was probably gone, so she felt a little empty, but she was also a little relieved. She didn''t really want this lying child, but when she first had a baby, she felt that it was a gift from the heavens, so she wanted to give birth to it.

    Now, however, she didn''t even have to make a choice. Before she could relax, her sister had gotten pregnant and had gone to the hospital. When she found that the room was very quiet, she immediately changed her clothes and was ready to leave, but she didn''t have a key, even her phone had been taken away. In this elevator, his house was on the 18th floor.

    Even though she shouted ''hurry up'', no one begged her. Instead, it was the brother-in-law who came back to retrieve her things who saw her and got beaten up.

    In the following days, she would be beaten up every day. Although it was said with great difficulty, she didn''t do anything to humiliate her.

    However, her endurance was limited, and she was beaten again. While she was in a coma, her brother-in-law did the same shameful thing to her, and she felt that she was about to collapse, while her sister was being discharged from the hospital, and when her brother-in-law went out to work, she was told not to think that she had anything to do with brother-in-law, and that she would be able to snatch her away as she was a tool for venting her anger. In fact, the reason why she came back so late was because of a woman who had called her and her brother-in-law.

    The main reason was to break up the relationship between Aiyu Su and Yang Haoming, to make the brother-in-law Hu Tao''s first love grow up and become Yang Hao''s woman on the surface. This woman was the one that Yang Haoming and Aiyu Su met before, and the reason they went to work for Aiyu Su that time was mainly because Yang Haoming wanted to forgive Aiyu Su, and also wanted to break up with her peacefully.

    Everything that she had experienced was something they schemed against, but they never thought that she would be so shameless. Since she still wasn''t going to die, it wouldn''t make sense to kill people all day long, so they told her not to die.

    It turned out that all her misfortune was not because of her fate, but because her family had schemed against her. She felt like her life was already devoid of light and was filled with the will to die.

    Once, when her sister was out and only Eiyu Su was in the house, she smashed everything in the house, turned on the gas, turned on the electricity, turned on the water, and flipped herself onto the balcony. When she turned her head to look, she knew that even if she died, this disgusting family would die with her.

    She didn''t want to live like that, but she wanted to live like that. She didn''t know how to live, so she came.

    This time, the timing of her arrival wasn''t very good. It just so happened that her brother-in-law had already arrived, and she had already made some mistakes at work. The boss had already said for her to rest.

    "You really know how to cause trouble." The money she earned was almost two million yuan a month. That was because she built a big house for her family and gave her sister a car.

    Su Yu didn''t have any investment experience of her own, plus she didn''t do stock trading or futures, so she didn''t understand anything about it. According to the original owner''s memory, those who had already earned enough money would just buy all the stocks and in the end, earn more than 2.3 million.

    She herself gave her family three thousand yuan a month for living expenses, and this was a high-class single apartment, which she had already paid a year''s rent to, but now she wasn''t going to live here. In her previous life and in her own world, she had her own favorite city, and people might be a little strange, like when she felt like she was going to go to the capital to look around, she would go straight to the capital and buy flowers there, and she was going to learn economics from the original owner and try to sell stocks.

    She packed her things and found the landlord to return the house, instead of going out for a trip like the original owner did. The original owner also never would have thought that she would give money to the family every month, so why would the family know that she lost her job? Not only did she not tell her parents about this, she was angry at her older sister, so she did not even tell her why she knew both sides.

    Su Yu felt that it was very dangerous anyway, so after leaving the house, she got on a plane to the capital to head straight for the capital to develop. Su Yu felt that it was very dangerous, so after leaving the house, she went on a plane to the capital to get on the capital to get on.

    When they arrived at the capital, Su Yu was still able to catch a glimpse of the dark. Luckily, this world was still similar to the real world, and Su Yu himself was a university in the capital, so everything here was expensive. Because of this, his business life would be more dynamic.

    She was prepared to take the goods directly. Coincidentally, she and a classmate were doing this business here, but of course, this was the original owner. Although the relationship between this classmate and hers was quite normal, it was still okay for her to take the goods easily.

    "Lin Hua, I really have to thank you this time. I never thought that your family''s flower shop would be so big. In the future, I will have to go through a lot of trouble." Because she had been in business for a long time in her past life, she was not allowed to do anything in her family when she was old. She grew flowers at home and thought of a lot of things, so she thought about the flower shop, but she didn''t have any intention of growing flowers herself. At the moment, she was familiar with this place, so it could be considered as having solved a big problem.

    "What''s the matter? If you have anything to say, just make a phone call. You can call anyone you want." It was true that she had never thought the Goddess of Education would be so close to her. Her father had already taken the tuition fee to be able to attend such a good university, so to put it nicely, it was just to show her some face. Furthermore, at that time, she would be better married off.

    She hadn''t learned anything in her four years of college before she finally got to know her family. Originally, she had been playing games at home every day, but she hadn''t expected to receive a call from their class''s flower department. More importantly, this wasn''t a vase; even if it was a vase, it was still a vase that could be used by others.

    Now, she didn''t need to eat and sleep every day, play games, eat and sleep, this kind of pig life was easy at the beginning, but after a while, she started to get a bit annoyed. But when she thought about going out to play, she found out that all her friends had their own businesses, and she was still happily playing.

    "Alright, then I won''t be polite." Only now did she realize that it wasn''t that she didn''t want to be bothered by him back then, it was that he was a little afraid when he was facing the student. If the student did not stretch his hand, the student would not dare to offend the student, no matter how familiar he was with him.

    "Are you busy these past few days?" How about I live here and help? " Since she had to go home for help recently, the capital city was a bit crowded, and traffic jams went from early to late. Therefore, she felt that she would be able to help in the next few days anyway, so she decided to stay here.

    "Alright, if you really have nothing to do, then just work for me, and recruit a boss as an employee. I''ll be very happy as well." In the past, this little girl was always extremely serious when she saw her. She was like a proper lady. She only found out after they met each other that the outside world was full of lies. The inside of these girls was even more manly than the men.

    "Alright, let''s eat and sleep together." That was why she was even more diligent here. It was said that every dead house had a heart of a foodie, but once the house occupied the foodie, the foodie that was suppressed for a long time would become even stronger. Some people would be forced to become experts in the kitchen world, while others would start searching for food, because the Eight Immortals had overpowered their abilities.

    "No problem." Since they had a supermarket here, it would be easy for her to buy anything, so it was no problem for Ai Yu Su to treat him to a meal. She wanted to thank him for one thing, and for another, it would be more convenient for her to eat.

    Lin Hua was only joking, but she didn''t expect the other party to agree. Seeing that there weren''t many people around, she immediately said that she was going back to get something.

    When she heard him say ''the wind is the rain,'' she was speechless.

    Seeing that there wasn''t much business in the restaurant, Eiyu Su started to organize the dishes for the evening. When she went upstairs later, she could start eating immediately.

    "Welcome." An electronic voice came from the door. A man in a military uniform walked over. He stared at the flowers with a frown as if he despised them, but he still wanted to buy them.

    "May I help you?" Although he said he looked different from Song Ci, he had a very similar temperament to Song Ci. It was also because of this that she was a little stunned. However, she accepted the fact that he was also a soldier, and had the same characteristics as a soldier.

 C16

    "Giving away the annoying woman." He didn''t want to come, but his family had to drag him back from the army. It was annoying to think about it.

    "Men or women?" She didn''t need to ask, but she couldn''t help it.

    Mo Yan''s deep eyes turned to Eiyu Su, as if he could see through her. Eiyu Su had never seen this kind of gaze from her before, so she was shocked. She immediately turned around and pointed to the most remote corner of the room: "This is a look of selfishness, almost annoying."

    "Yes, pack it and take it to the medical ward 16." He did not have the intention to give it to him personally after paying the bill. He did not even want to come over, but the problem was, he was personally sent here by his own brother, and even if he did not want to, he did not dare oppose it. It must be known that his brother had begged him before, and it was precisely because of this that he naturally listened to his brother in the ice lake.

    The store was not small, but their family had never done this business before, mainly because she had never done this business before, so they naturally didn''t know how to deliver it. Thinking about it, there was only one courier, after calling to explain the situation, there was also someone who directly delivered the thing to them.

    Sure enough, Little Yu came back and puked in the store. However, the last sentence he said was that the girl looked very beautiful, but she wasn''t as pretty as Ai Yu Su. This made her pause for a second.

    Since she didn''t care much about it, she turned around and forgot about it. Afterwards, when Lin Hui came back, she went upstairs to cook, since it was already a little late, no one would come to buy more flowers, even if they did. After she finished her meal, she could take Lin Hui out for a walk, watch some TV, read some novels and so on, and then go to sleep.

    However, when she finished her meal and was about to serve the food, a tall and handsome man came in. This man was none other than her ex-boyfriend, Yang Haoming.

    "It''s you?" Yang Haoming also didn''t expect to meet his ex-girlfriend here. He had lost his love and wasn''t planning to stay there any longer, so he listened to his family''s orders and came to the capital, but he didn''t expect to meet her here, and his heart started to feel a little uncomfortable. Thinking back to how he had been pursuing her for so long and didn''t expect his girlfriend to be that kind of person, he calmed down and knew that there was some misunderstanding.

    "Well, what can I do for you?" Even if the original owner loved her in the end, she was still hurt the most because of this man. Therefore, even if the original owner still had some love in his heart, he didn''t want to be with this man, so she didn''t want to be with him anymore. It was precisely because of this that she was very indifferent and didn''t want to be with him at all.

    "No, give me a bunch of flowers to look at my family." His cousin was very willful, and he naturally knew that the matter this time was definitely because of that Mo Clan kid. Originally, it had nothing to do with this flower shop, but now that his cousin had broken her leg, everything would naturally go according to her will. It was precisely because of this that he came here to cause trouble for this flower shop.

    "This one is good enough. One hundred and fifty yuan, thank you." This matter might not have anything to do with him, but in the end, it was still because of him. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had Xiao San that wanted to get on board with him, he wouldn''t have let her have such an outcome. Xiao San was in the wrong, but the real reason was because of this person.

    Yang Haoming paid the bill dumbly and was sent out by Aiyu Su, but he was still a little dazed and didn''t react at all. Only when the door was closed and the sign ''Close the door'' hung on it did he know what he had done. Now, he was unhappy.

    Thinking about this, she directly took the flowers to the hospital. Her cousin was naturally unhappy, she told her cousin to find trouble with him, not her cousin to buy flowers, but her brother actually bought them all back. This naturally made her unhappy.

    "About that, she''s just a little girl. Everyone says that she''s someone requested by the customer, so I''m too embarrassed to be unreasonable." Yang Haoming saw the anger in his cousin''s eyes and felt a little awkward. However, he didn''t want his cousin to find trouble with them, so he had to explain.

    "What does she mean? How can she make my man send something like that to me?" This was the reason why she was so angry. Both her family and the Mo family had already tacitly agreed to their marriage, but Mo Qian did not know why, it was one thing if he did not come back to marry her, he did not even want to get engaged, and he even directly said in public that he had nothing to do with her. It was precisely because of this that she would be angry at all the shops that helped Mo Bai Mo.

    "All these things are already wrapped up and will be carried by the guests. Perhaps that Mo Clan kid doesn''t even know what this flower is and he only sent it over because he thought it was pretty." He clearly knew that the floral language of the flowers was not good, but this little store that would look for flowers to buy would not throw them away. If you were to say that there was something wrong with her brain, then she was still very clear-headed. It was just that she felt that the things that the Mo Clan kid gave away were good, but the people who led the Mo Clan kid to give them away were all bad people.

    "Hmph." Although she accepted this, it was still somewhat interesting for her cousin not to help her. But when she thought about it, Mo Yi only felt that this flower was pretty, and that was why he gave her this flower when she didn''t understand the situation.

    In the next few days, Yang Haoming would look at the shop from the teahouse opposite the flower shop every day. In the beginning, Aiyu really didn''t notice it, but later on when she went out to buy vegetables, she would always feel like she was being followed. For one or two days, she might not feel like it, but as time went by, she naturally discovered the problem.

    "Why are you following me?" When he turned around, he saw the soldier. Ai Yu Su''s eyes were wide open, expressing her dissatisfaction.

    "ˇ­" Mo Yi wanted to say something, but he rarely came into contact with women, so he didn''t know how to explain himself. He came because he saw that someone was following her, so he wanted to capture that obviously unscrupulous person. He didn''t expect that before he caught the person, this woman would think of him as a bad person and capture him.

    "Don''t follow me anymore. If I see you again, I''ll sue you for it." Although the legal system in this story was a little lacking, she still felt that it was mainly because the original owner didn''t have a way, and believed that she really had a way out, and that those people would also be punished by the law. And it was precisely for this reason that she felt that it was useful to use the information to scare this soldier.

    Mo Yan didn''t say anything and just frowned as he looked at her.

    The numbed Ai Yu Su thought she might have seen wrongly, but she had already said it. If she wanted to turn back, she would feel embarrassed even if she didn''t say anything, so she took a reason and left. She went out to buy some food and went straight home.

    When he returned home, he didn''t meet Yang Haoming who had a dark expression.

    Of course, Eiyu Su nodded and turned around. When she realised that the other party had turned around and was standing in front of her, she couldn''t help but frown.

    "What''s the matter?" After a few rounds, this person was already standing in front of her. If she didn''t know that the other party was here to cause trouble for her, she would really be a fool.

    "Who let you talk to that Mo Clan brat." If he left the city he used to live in, he would never return. Since he was with other men, it was fine that he didn''t see her, but now it was different. He was just a short distance away from her, and seeing that he thought his woman was talking to another man and didn''t even turn his head to look at her, he suddenly felt that it was very dangerous, which was why he directly ran over.

    "What has it got to do with you?" She only knew that this man was too much, and did not care about what he did or did not care about. If he had followed him to the wedding, those things would not have happened, but this person said that she could not go to any business, or her sister would not have used any excuse to make her substitute for the bride. When she thought back to the original owner''s life, it was because of this person that made her feel even worse, and her eyes started to turn cold.

    "How is it unrelated to me? Let me tell you, you are not allowed to talk to other men. Do you hear me?" In the past, she had always been a good and obedient person. Why did she change her appearance this time? Thinking about this obedient person, her face darkened even more because she was hiding the matter of her sister''s wedding, feeling that she didn''t teach well, that''s why there were so many things. He must make this woman obedient this time.

    "On what basis?" Ai Yu Su pursed her lips. This man was too arrogant. There was no relationship between them, so why should she listen to him? Furthermore, if this man did not cause trouble, then what would have happened to her?

    "You are my woman, I can''t care about you." Yang Haoming said without any hesitation.

    "Not anymore." Ai Yu Su stared at this arrogant man for a long time. She didn''t understand why the original owner would fall for this man. He was clearly a selfish person. No matter how much she did, she wouldn''t be able to do anything that would let him down.

 C17

    On the contrary, he believed that Ai Yu Su was out of it, which was why he said such a thing. Although Ai Yu Su used to be a goddess in the school and was a little difficult to catch up with, he liked her a long time ago because of this reason. If he didn''t pursue her and got her, he would have treated her as his possession.

    "Come, come with me." Yang Haoming clearly wasn''t planning on letting Ai Yu Su go just like that. If he had wanted to catch her and bring her back, it would have made him feel very uneasy. How could she be like before? He was prepared to go and get her certificate, only then would he be safe.

    "Let go, let go of me." Ai Yu Su was shocked that Yang Haoming didn''t dare to attack her directly.

    "Let''s go," Yang Haoming saw that Ai Yu Su couldn''t be pulled away, so he carried her in preparation to carry her to the car.

    "Put it down." However, he did not know why he felt uncomfortable in his heart, it felt like it was his thing, it was taken away by someone else, and that was not good, but he had no way to control it, so he stopped for a moment, thinking about how Yang Haoming directly made a move, which made him very dissatisfied, as if he thought that he had not even fought before, so this person dared to make a move, some people who were angry went up to stop him.

    After a few wrong moves, Ai Yu Su was rendered speechless. However, from the original owner''s memories, although it wasn''t Yang Hao who beat her up, based on her character, she felt that what if she beat her up too! It was precisely because of this that Ai Yu Su was so shocked when Yang Haoming grabbed her. Now that she was stopped, she quickly hid behind him.

    "What are you doing?" If he wasn''t sure if the two knew each other, Yang Haoming would have thought that there was something between the two of them.

    "What do you want to do?" Mo Yi narrowed his eyes coldly, pretending that he didn''t know that the two of them might be a couple, and didn''t hesitate to interfere.

    "The matter between my girlfriend and I, it''s none of your business." Yang Haoming said angrily.

    "Not anymore." Although Ai Yu Su said that she was afraid of Yang Haoming, she felt that there were some things that she should clarify first if she didn''t want to say it. She couldn''t just keep it to herself just because she was afraid.

    Mo Yan''s face didn''t look too good when he heard Yang Haoming''s words. Luckily, he couldn''t tell, but he couldn''t help but laugh when he heard Ai Yu Su''s words. Of course, because he didn''t laugh all year round, no one could tell whether he was smiling or not.

    Aiyu Su." He felt that if the other party hadn''t appeared in front of him, he would have been able to use the time to forget about him, and that the other party might have become the birthmark of his heart, which was even better than this. Since the other party had already arrived in front of him, he clearly hadn''t forgiven him, and now that he saw the other party acting like this, he thought that he was a man anyway, it would be good to chase after him again.

    Ai Yu Su could tell that the other person was very angry, but she really didn''t want to be together with him anymore. She thought for a moment, then invited them to go to the store together, just in time to settle this matter. She felt that even if she didn''t explain it clearly, this man, Yang Haoming, would still think that she was the one who didn''t care about him.

    "I don''t know how to cook." When Lin Hua saw the famous person from the school returning with her goddess, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. However, later on, she heard her classmates say that the two of them were together, and although she now knew that her goddess was single, she was still very curious.

    "You''re not playing games at home?" Mo Yi didn''t expect his little cousin to be like this. She was in a death zone and wouldn''t go out for months.

    "I''m a working man now." Initially, she wanted to pretend that she didn''t know him, but she didn''t expect that her cousin would just ignore her and directly give her this little bit of time. Thinking that her aunt might come over from time to time to take care of her, she felt that life had turned a corner and was still the same as before.

    "Yes." So he also wanted to sit here and listen in, but he didn''t have any intention of leaving. If Lin Hui knew that her cousin only treated her as a lackey, would he vomit three liters of blood to express how bad his presence felt?

    Although this matter was a little awkward, she still felt that it was better to be clear about it. In the future, no one needed to bother anyone else. Furthermore, she had suffered so much, why would she still have to take the blame?

    However, Yang Haoming''s face had already darkened. He had something to discuss with his woman. Why were these two sitting here? He couldn''t help but glare at them. Unfortunately, these two were thick-skinned people and didn''t see them at all.

    "Serenity is your girlfriend, right? And it''s been around since college." Ai Yu Su took a deep breath. She didn''t want to be affected by the original owner, but when it came to this relationship that the original owner cared about, it was inevitable that she would be affected as well.

    This time, the slightly angry Yang Haoming didn''t know what to say. Although he said that he never recognized Serenity as his girlfriend, but ever since he went to university, this woman had been one of his bedmates, and he had always felt that he could hide it well. Thus, later on, when he had Eiyu Su, he intentionally dispersed these women, but before he could do anything, Eiyu Su did something like this, so he naturally didn''t have any intentions of doing it anymore, so even though they weren''t really related, Serenity was still his bedmate.

    "No, just a friend." Although Yang Haoming said he didn''t want to admit it, compared to his friend''s girlfriend, he really didn''t want to talk about it anymore. Thus, he didn''t think about it and chose to talk about the relationship between the two.

    "But in her eyes, I''m only a mistress, so as the legal wife, she doesn''t feel like she did anything wrong when she schemed against me." She didn''t want to have any contact with this selfish, irresponsible, and overbearing man, so she didn''t give Yang Haoming any chance to chat up, so she spoke again. She knew Yang Haoming''s identity, and it wasn''t as simple as she knew it, so when the other party found out about it, she would naturally find out. If she said it out, compared to the man she was investigating, the credibility of it was not that high, so she might as well let him investigate it himself.

    "How could that be? I didn''t say she''s my girlfriend," Yang Haoming wanted to object, but when he thought about why he was so angry, he brought Serenity with him and went in front of Aiyu Su. "How could that be? I didn''t say she was my girlfriend," Yang Haoming wanted to object, but when he thought about it, he brought Serenity along with him and went in front of Aiyu Su.

    Although he was angry at Yu Su, he still couldn''t let her go, so he wanted to make things clear and reunite with her. Thinking about it, their faces didn''t look so good at first, but after they left, it was quite normal.

    "Cousin, you''re still not leaving." After waiting for a long time, before Lin Hui could say anything and leave, she asked bluntly, of course, after finishing her question, she immediately regretted it. After waiting for a long time, before Lin Hui could say nothing and left, so she quickly asked, of course, she immediately regretted it.

    Although he didn''t know any of them, he still wanted to sit here. Although he didn''t really understand why he had to sit here and wait, he was still very happy when he thought of the meaning expressed by Aiyu Su just now, which was that she was currently single. Thinking about it, even though he was unhappy about the fact that Aiyu Su used to have a male ticket, but compared to this, Aiyu Su was single, which made him even happier.

    Although he didn''t know why he was happy or why he was unhappy, all he knew was that he was just sitting here waiting.

    In the evening, Aiyu Su was not in a good mood, so she didn''t make any complicated dishes and just made some hand-made noodles. She bought a noodle press on the internet and was able to make some noodles, but she didn''t think that she would be able to cook directly, so she didn''t leave. Although she did cook a little more, it really wasn''t enough for three people, so she went back to make some more noodle soup.

    However, she didn''t expect that this man could eat just like Song Yi. In the Bai Yu Su world, the things she cooked weren''t enough for Song Yi to eat, and Song Yi was a meticulous person, so he would usually deal with the problems directly. But even though Mo Yi had found out about this problem, this wasn''t his house, even if he wanted to solve it, he wouldn''t feel too good about it.

    After everyone had left, Lin Hui looked at Ai Yu Su with the same expression as before.

    "What are you looking at me for?" Eithu frowned.

    "I really didn''t expect cousin to like this. My family originally thought cousin liked men, but didn''t expect that it was because cousin''s requirements were too high. He spent all day in a crowd of men, so naturally he didn''t encounter anyone suitable." The main reason was because the older brothers and sisters in the family were too outstanding. Although she was the youngest in the family, she was actually not the most favored one. Fortunately, she didn''t have to support the family, so she always thought that she was being raised.

 C18

    "Yes." He was already used to it, so he didn''t take it seriously at all. In his heart, he thought that it was indeed true, Yang Haoming already knew about this, and when he found out, they would divide into two different situations. The first was that he would never come to find her again.

    And she thought, just break it and never contact it again.

    However, she also knew in her heart that some things couldn''t be done just because she wanted to. Even if she kept using the original owner''s memories to learn how to sell stocks, the original owner could make 100%, and she was that 50%, so she felt that it was better to work even harder.

    "Did you listen?" There were very few gossips about her cousin. Plus, even though the people at home wanted to watch it, they didn''t dare to say it, so they would usually be happy to see it. This was a rare opportunity for her to see it, so she couldn''t say it out loud.

    "Nope." After all, her current problem was solving her problem, so she didn''t want to bother with her husband. After packing up, she dragged him out for a walk. Actually, if it was her original world, she wouldn''t have liked to do this sort of thing.

    "Halt." When she thought of how she had heard that Yang Haoming had fallen in love with a woman from a flower shop the first time she came here, and how she had wanted to investigate how she came back, when she thought that it was once again that woman, Ai Yu Su, she couldn''t help but become even angrier. When she saw the person, she became even more furious, and even forgot to call the Ai Yu Su family to resolve the matter, so she directly rushed over.

    "What''s the matter?" Eiyu Su frowned. Was there really no end to it? One or two people came to find trouble with her.

    When Serenity heard this, she was already furious. She wanted to beat him up right away, but she didn''t expect him to have Lin Hui, who lived in a violent house, with him by his side.

    "Be quiet." Not only did Lin Hua call someone, he directly called Yang Haoming and told him to come and get someone.

    He didn''t pity her at all, but had a cold glint in his eyes. He had people investigate this matter after he got back, and even though he said that all the information hadn''t come over yet, he already knew that this matter was related to Serenity. At this moment, he still hadn''t caused any trouble for her.

    He didn''t even give Ai Yu Su a glance when he came over. This made him feel even worse and made him angry. He just left with no intention of explaining anything to Ai Yu Su.

    "You look angry?" Lin Hua was a stubborn person. In regards to matters of the heart, that was something he had never experienced before in YY, so he did not know what emotions were like.

    "Alright, it''s none of our business if you''re angry." She needed to think about what she could do if her family came looking for her, but thinking about it, it was nothing. She wasn''t the original owner, so she wouldn''t trust her sister''s family, and she definitely wouldn''t return to her hometown. Furthermore, with her current career, her parents wouldn''t listen to her, so that would be the right thing to do for her.

    "That''s true, but I don''t think that woman is good enough. You have to be careful, I''ll buy the dishes from now on, so you can just stay in the store." Even though Lin Hui was a bit shy, she was still a member of a big family after all. With regards to the looks people gave her, she felt that peace was not a good thing. She felt that even though Aiyu Su was called a goddess, she felt that the other party had already descended from the top of the altar.

    "Yes, yes." She was a little scared herself, wondering if she should learn any defensive skills or not.

    "Forget it, I''ll find a person to teach you self-defense. Seeing how you look like you''ll fall if you blow the wind, I''m really worried. Even if I leave you in the shop, I''m not so confident. Do you want to buy a dog and come back to look after the house?" Lin Hui began to talk to herself again. Furthermore, she didn''t even need Ai Yu Su to answer, she was all answering her own questions, adding and subtracting from it. In any case, not much time had passed, all of the areas Ai Yu Su wanted to improve on were listed by her.

    She was one of those people that ordinary people couldn''t learn. She was a talent too. Sometimes, she would think that it was fortunate that she was fast. Otherwise, she might not be able to snatch a talent like that in the future.

    After returning home, Lin Hui contacted some people to come over, and Eiyu Su began to struggle in her study room. When she had settled another small knowledge point, she finally went to sleep in peace. In any case, tomorrow''s matters could be discussed again, this is a legal society, it''s not like the previous world where she could be sent to a lunatic asylum at any time.

    Thinking of this, she decided to learn self-defense skills. Even if this world was useless, she might be able to use it in the future. However, when she opened the door the next day, she was stunned by the sight.

    "Welcome, today''s flowers have not started to wrap, may I ask what flowers you need?" Although she had said that she or he had been through two lifetimes and was a very beautiful person, she was so beautiful that she had no self-knowledge. She had always felt that she was just like that, not knowing that people were chasing after her, and she just thought that it was because of something, that in her own life, only Hangqi had ever chased her from school to marriage.

    "Isn''t it to practice self-defense?" Mo Yu raised her eyebrows. Actually, he had been here for a while, but he hadn''t seen Aiyu open the door, so he had been waiting outside the whole time. Now that the door was open, he looked at the time, it was only 6 o''clock.

    "ˇ­" So Lin Hua had called this person yesterday?

    She was calling her own aunt, and coincidentally, when her aunt received the phone call, Mo Qian was sitting right next to her. He had half a month of leave this time, so when he heard about this, he naturally said that he would follow up, and while he was at it, he also wanted to see if that person was reliable, for fear that his younger cousin had been tricked by someone else.

    Of course, he did not say that, but rather, it was something Aunt Lin had imagined.

    After learning self-defense skills from Mo Yu, she only had one feeling. If there was anything else she was tired of, it would be never wanting to see Mo Xie again. Even if she knew he was doing it for her own good, she still didn''t want to meet him.

    When she thought of her son scolding people, she could not help but give her son a nod. She had really never seen such a pursuer, and she felt that the other party would definitely never want to see her son again, so she buried herself alive.

    Of course, she had always felt that her son was too cold, and she would never warn him in a situation where there was no danger. Of course, she had always felt that her son was too cold, and in a situation where there was no danger, she would never remind him.

    Today was the last day of her son''s vacation. She felt that a good opportunity would come.

    "Son, let''s take a break today. Shall we go soak in a hot spring together?" She felt that in a relationship, it was better to be in a situation like that where everyone was together, because it was only in that situation that beautiful girls like Aiyu Su were the most likely to get into trouble. When her son let out his breath, the bad guys would all clap, and she felt that it was better to leave an impression on the other girl for the first time. If her son didn''t come back for a long time like before, then she couldn''t say that her mother was ruthless.

    "Yes." Even though he didn''t say it out loud, Mo Yi still felt a heartache for Aiyu Su, but on the surface, it was impossible to tell. In any case, when Aiyu Su was training in pain, she only felt that Mo Xie''s answer was very forced.

    Thinking about this, Eiyu Su felt a bit sad. As expected, she had to work hard to get what she wanted. It was like this fast method. Because she hadn''t practiced it since she was young, all the bones in her body had hardened.

    When they arrived at the Hot Springs Inn, they just happened to meet Yan Jia, that is, the young lady who was afraid of getting injured and going to the hospital. The Mo and Yan Clan''s elders wanted to make sure that the two of them stayed in the hospital, but of course, this person wasn''t young anymore.

    "Mo Yu, what do you mean?" Yan Jia knew not to say anything, but when she brought her friends out to play, she saw the man she liked holding hands with another woman, how could she accept this. Furthermore, everyone knew that the two of them were going to get engaged, this made her lose face.

    If she moved one day, she would be in pain for a very long time. Moreover, not only did she move, she even moved for half a month. This was a real pain, she couldn''t even lift her feet up now, and the door was a little high, so she wanted to slowly wear it down to make sure she didn''t move too slowly. That was why she gave Ai Yu Su a hand.

    Of course, this was the version that Eithu understood, and the thing that Mo felt was that he had to take care of the people he liked, even though it was a little strange to take care of them.

    "What''s wrong?" Mother Mo waited for a long time but didn''t see her son and Ai Yu Su enter. She thought something was wrong and was prepared to come out to have a look, but she didn''t expect that a woman would actually carry her son on her back.

 C19

    "Sister-in-law, Brother Mo dragged me because I can''t walk." However, she felt that this condition was very good, and that she should have a girlfriend. Although she couldn''t understand why this person, who had gone through so much trouble for half a month, didn''t go and accompany her girlfriend ˇ­

    "Hmph." Yan Jia accepted Ai Yu Su''s words. However, she was still very dissatisfied with Mo Yu''s words. She only found out now that the other party was on vacation, yet he didn''t come to find her. This made her feel very happy.

    It had to be known that Yang Haoming''s little rascal was an exception. Although that rascal would come to look for Aiyu Su from time to time, she had never been worried because she knew that Aiyu Su wouldn''t accept such an unclean man. But now, someone was going to label her as his son.

    "Susu, don''t spout nonsense. It doesn''t matter if we are told that we can''t get married. If Little Jia can''t find a boyfriend, then she''ll cause trouble for you." Mommy Mo silently gave herself a Like. To be able to gain wisdom so quickly, it must not be an easy matter.

    "ˇ­" However, there was one thing she knew. For her own safety, it would be safer if she stayed away from him. As she spoke, she moved her feet to Mommy Mo''s side.

    However, in front of her, it meant trouble. If it was a normal world, she would still feel that it was better to pursue her own happiness, but thinking of the grievances that the original owner had suffered, she still had to be a little more honest. Only then would she be able to live a safe life.

    "I have nothing to do with her." When Mo Yan saw that Ai Yu Su was running so fast, his expression darkened. It was a pity that no one else had noticed. After all, he was too cunning to be noticed by most people.

    "What do you mean?" Yan Jia was already a little dissatisfied with Mommy Mo''s words, but she was still an elder after all, and she knew in her heart that she was the one who disliked her from the start, otherwise, if she disliked her from the look on her face, there wouldn''t be any result. If it was two people in love, then there would be a sadistic relationship, but obviously Mo Xie didn''t like her, so she was a little anxious.

    This made her angry in itself, but she loved face, so she didn''t say anything in front of her elders. This made the two families think that they were getting along well, but the family didn''t know that they actually hadn''t even met.

    "Literally." Seeing that Aiyu Su wanted to slip away, Mo Si became unhappy. He walked up to her and pulled her hand to prevent her from sneaking away.

    "Don''t say anything." Not only did she tell them about her impending marriage, she also invited two companions to marry her. At this moment, she no longer had any face, and not only did she hate Ai Yu Su, she also hated Mo Yu, but her brain was still clear, and she knew that she couldn''t do anything to him. However, she had never seen this woman in the capital, and if she found out what kind of person she was, she definitely wouldn''t show any face at all.

    "I''ve told Old Man Yan about this a long time ago." In fact, when the parents of both sides wanted them to come here and there, he had immediately gone to the Yan Clan and told the elders of the Yan Clan about this matter. However, for some reason, old man Yan had not told the Yan Clan about the content of their conversation, so their family or the Yan Clan still thought that there would be something between them.

    "What did you say?" Although Yan Jia said that she didn''t know this, her grandfather started supporting her. Later on, when she objected, then when she ignored him, this explained the situation very clearly. Thinking about this, her hands and feet started to feel cold, so she was abandoned as a chess piece.

    "ˇ­" Ai Yu Su felt that she was really unlucky. More importantly, it was clear that this matter had nothing to do with her. If there was something, it would be fine. However, she was wronged.

    "I hope you don''t do anything bad to my girlfriend, or else you''ll know the consequences." However, every time he made a move, the other side would know what it meant to despair. He wouldn''t give the other side any time to recover and would directly kill him with a single blow. Therefore, the children who had grown up in the courtyard, although they would not pay particular attention to him, would not dare to provoke him.

    She knew that Mo Yan had already said this, and even if she had some thoughts in her heart, she would not dare to do it. Otherwise, if it was her, the Yan family would also be in trouble, and she really did not dare to think of such an outcome. Thinking about this, she could not help but feel a chill down her spine.

    Ai Yu Su initially wanted to say that she wasn''t Mo Yu''s girlfriend, but Mo Qian didn''t give her that chance and pulled her along.

    "Don''t think too much into it. That woman is too dangerous. If I don''t say that, you will be in danger." His face was too dark, so other people thought that he had always had a dark face, so this kind of face really was a good scam.

    "Oh, thank you." Ai Yu Su immediately felt relieved when she heard that. She thought it would be safe like this. When they started bathing in the hot spring, she remembered to ask if it would affect their relationship.

    "Don''t worry." His son was too good at work, and his future wife''s reaction was too slow. How could this be good? They were going to cultivate to the positive outcome, how high is it? Her grandson, hurry up and come out! Even if it was an accident, it was still fine. Just look at her, she was already waiting for her white hair to come out.

    "I can explain it if you have a girlfriend." Although she felt that Mo Si seemed to be chasing after her, she didn''t feel it too clearly, so she wasn''t sure herself. If she said something this uncertain, she felt that it would be very embarrassing, especially if other people didn''t think that way. Because of this, she felt that she should do it in front of her own eyes.

    Other than practicing self-defense techniques every day, nothing major happened. If anything, it was that Mo''s mother would come over almost every day, and one day, even Old Man Mo came over. It was just that this person, who had been a general for his entire life, had a cold expression on his face. Of course, he also wanted to smile, but he didn''t.

    As for Grandma Mo, because of her bad health, she did not come. Of course, according to what Mommy Mo said, it was because her health was not good, that was because Mo Yi did not like her grandnephew granddaughter, so she was in a bad mood, and she did not think about marriage anymore. If she could marry someone she wanted to marry because she was happy, then she had to marry someone she would marry forever.

    She was very satisfied, because she did not know that Serenity and Yan Jia were not satisfied at all. Furthermore, because Yan Jia had been warned not to interfere in the matter, when Serenity found her, she decided to open a path for Serenity and let Serenity find trouble with her. In any case, it was not her doing so, even if Serenity found out, she would not be able to do anything to her.

    "Mom and Dad?" She remembered that it was because of these two that the original owner had died in such a humiliating way in the end. Of course, this was part of the original owner''s relationship, and Ai Yu Su didn''t plan to follow these people back. If it was the original owner, she could have stayed here to retire, but it was impossible for her to return home.

    "Why did you quit your job?" He thought about how his daughter worked in a large company, but he had a lot of face in the village. When he heard that she had lost her job, that she was missing, and that she had gone missing, he wanted to call her home, but he couldn''t get through to her on the phone, which made him very unhappy. Then he heard that his daughter worked in a small flower shop in the capital, so he became even more angry and decided to bring his son-in-law with him to the capital to take his daughter back.

    "I opened a flower shop here with my friends." She didn''t want others to know that she opened this shop by herself. The original owner had money, but wouldn''t say all of it, so the family didn''t know how much money she had. When she thought about the previous owner''s death, she was afraid that her parents would be taken advantage of.

    Well, don''t invite us in." There was a big boss in their village who drove his car when he got home, which was truly a foreign feeling. In the beginning, he could be proud that his daughter was a university student, or even a famous university, and later, that she worked in a large company, but compared to those rich big bosses, it was still a little lacking. Thus, he had thought about whether he should let his daughter take the civil service exam, which would also be good when she was a government official.

    "Mom and Dad, let''s go inside." Naturally, Ai Yu Su invited the two of them in. As for her brother-in-law, she really hated him, so she didn''t even give him face and just ignored him.

 C20

    The brother-in-law was originally very proud of his little sister-in-law after playing around for so long. However, after thinking about how this damned girl had no intentions of giving him face today, if it wasn''t because his wife was pregnant, he wouldn''t have come alone.

    He had played with many women outside, and to be honest, his sister-in-law was an extremely good person. He had wanted to help that woman and take her in with him, but she ran too fast, so he had no choice but to take her in. Luckily, this damned girl was found again.

    "This is?" Mother Mo didn''t come today, so only Lin Hua was here, watering the flowers. She really didn''t know how to do things like watering, so she could only water the flowers to loosen the soil. Fortunately, they had a lot of things to do, not just the flowers.

    "This is my partner, Lin Hua, and this is my parents." Of course, she winked at Lin Hui, telling her to cooperate with him a little. Of course, Lin Hui was very direct and cooperative, so it was only natural that she would lead her father and mother inside and out, even going through the toilets, before returning to the store. Coincidentally, someone came to buy flowers, and after Ai Yu Su called out to her, she started wrapping up the flowers.

    Usually, only a few common funds would be used, so it wasn''t necessary to get any flowers, thus, there wouldn''t be any packages. It was just that today, because of the arrival of her parents, she didn''t have the time to pack them up, so she did.

    In fact, she liked the dishes that Ai Yu Su cooked even more. It was just that it was obvious that she didn''t have the time to cook today, and didn''t even have the time to go out to practice and buy vegetables, so she could only do so today.

    After lunch, Ai Hui''s father said that he would be going back now, and Ai Hui''s mother could stay behind to take care of them. It wasn''t good to eat food outside every day either. Of course, he still didn''t know that his daughter was no longer the little girl who only knew how to read. When they went to university later on, there was also a small pot in their dorm.

    Plus, not to mention Aiyu Su, even the original owner had been working here for many years. They might not have been good at the beginning, but they had naturally learned about it after a while.

    "Alright, dad and mom should be here, the house in the back is free." In fact, many of the rooms were filled with flower pots and the like. Their family only dealt in flowers and didn''t have any flower shops, so there was no way to store these things in the flower shop. They could only put them in the warehouse at the back.

    "Sure." Mama Ai had never been out of the county town before. She was scared half to death when she got on the car this time, and she was really scared to leave her here alone, so she naturally agreed when she heard her daughter say that she would ask the old man to stay as well.

    The two of them would return eventually, for no other reason than that the original owner''s memories were because his parents were not used to the life in the city, and thinking about it, it was because they were just from the city, so they weren''t used to it, not to mention being the leader. They weren''t used to it even though they were from the south, and the sky in the capital was too dry, so if it wasn''t for the fact that she was a flower shop here, she really wouldn''t be able to bear it.

    Since Aiyushu said that there was a girl in their room, it wasn''t convenient for her to help him out, so she booked a hotel for him. Since the matter had already been settled, and she was busy, she naturally didn''t have the time to play outside with him.

    Yang Haoming had long figured out what happened and fixed the peace, so the brother-in-law didn''t show up after contacting Serenity. Because of this, brother-in-law didn''t know that Yang Haoming already knew about this, and now felt dissatisfied when he looked at Yang Haoming. He felt that his woman had been taken advantage of, and this feeling made him feel displeased.

    When she came back, her brother-in-law''s face was a bit pale. When her parents asked her about it, she just said that she had a cold and that she had something to do, so she had to go back. Her parents didn''t have many years left either.

    Yang Haoming originally wanted to talk to Aiyu Su, but seeing that no one was paying attention to him, he could only quietly leave. However, he wrapped up the matter of sending his brother-in-law back with one hand, hmph, to vent his anger, what kind of cold treatment did he receive from Aiyu Su?

    Of course, Aiyu Su didn''t know about these things, but their family''s current problem was, although they didn''t have to keep the flower pots and such around the house, there was a smaller flower bed behind them with flowers that couldn''t be picked at all. It could be considered a small tea garden, where everything could be picked at any time.

    Some people who came to buy flowers would come to sit here for a while. Of course, this was only found after Mommy Mo came to visit later on, mainly because during that period of time, Aiyu Su had been practicing self-defense. As for these regular customers, some of them were already old and didn''t need to go to work, so they would often come to watch her being abused.

    And now, although they said that Aiyu Su wouldn''t be abused anymore, they were already used to it, so they often came to take a seat. Furthermore, the tea they drank was fresh from the yard, so there was a bit of fun.

    Of course, it was mainly because they only charged ten dollars for tea. In a place like the capital, it was really cheap, and everything was fresh, so naturally, there would be more people who would come. It could even be considered a rumor.

    After staying at the little flower shop for half a month, their parents naturally felt that they were not used to staying there, but they did not want to leave. Thinking about how their eldest daughter would not even let them leave, even if she did not let them go through the door, the things they bought were not good.

    And during this half a month, she had been so quiet that she didn''t come back. The main reason was that Yang Haoming had already chased her away, which was bad luck for her. She probably wouldn''t want to find trouble with anyone in the future.

    Yan Jia also wasn''t threatened by Mo Yu. Of course, the main reason was because Mommy Mo would come over once a day, but since Daddy and Mommy came, she didn''t stay long, so she just sat there and left.

    "Susu, quickly come and see who''s here." Mother Ai was going to buy vegetables with Father Ai, and this kind of thing was always done by Su Yu Su. However, they also had their own dishes, so they directly took out the three thousand yuan that Susu gave them every month to buy food. They never expected to meet their eldest daughter and son-in-law on the way back.

    "Sis." She was originally fast, but seeing someone she didn''t like, she didn''t want to talk to, so her movements became slower. Moreover, she didn''t know why, but she always had a feeling that they were the real family, and she was an outsider. Of course, this was something that came from the original owner''s memories.

    "You couldn''t have been picked up by them, right?" The main reason was because they didn''t look like each other. If it was just her father, mother, and mother that were different from her, she could still say that they were pretty when they were young. The problem was that even her elder sister was only pretty and delicate, which was a bit too far away.

    "Makes sense." She was also curious as to why the parents of the Ai family were so ruthless in their previous life. The two of them had always treated her better than their elder sister, Ai Yulin, but in the end, the original owner would be so unlucky. It was mostly because of her, but also because of her parents.

    "It can''t be?" Lin Hua was only joking.

    "Help me." She felt that it was more and more possible to guess who it was. However, she wasn''t someone who would take it for granted, so she decided to use it to check it out first.

    "Alright." After all, she was an outsider, so it wouldn''t be too good for her to say anything about it. However, since Ai Yu Su was her friend, if her friend asked for help, she would naturally help. Furthermore, even without her, they would still be able to accomplish this.

    Very soon, Lin Hui helped Ai Yu Su with this matter. Furthermore, when she saw that the Ai family was getting along with one another, she felt that it was very likely that Ai Yu Su wasn''t really a child of the Ai family.

    "This is with a friend, it''s not good to suddenly switch partners." She thought, otherwise, how could I kill the original owner in my previous life, and now, I have to give the flower shop to her? It''s so funny, I didn''t have a good grade back then, I didn''t even get into university, how could I help her earn money from school? Not to mention the money the original owner gave to my family, the house I built for my family, and the car I built for my sister, I wouldn''t be able to let go for the money that elder sister Ai gave me all these years.

    The original owner was very willing to spend money on his family. Even the house built for his family was more than 600,000, and the car built for his sister was more than 300,000 as well. Thinking about it, these things would all be his sister''s, what wasn''t paid for.

    "Your sister didn''t have it easy. She didn''t even go to university when it was for you, and she only went to high school for two and a half years. Tell me, how could she be so ruthless?" When her mother heard that Eiyu Su didn''t agree to give the flower shop in the capital to her eldest daughter, she immediately began to cry.

 C21

    She really didn''t know what to say. If the original owner was really such a heartless person, Ai Yu Su would think that her view of the original owner was still very positive, even if she would help the original owner, she would feel that the original owner was not right. But the original owner didn''t have it, not to mention the other things, the money she gave to the family was bigger than hers, what she gave to the family would always be the best, and what she used would usually be saved very much, so the money would always be stored in the stock market.

    Such a person was ultimately tricked by his own sister, and his parents could be said to be accomplices to the original owner''s tragedy. He really didn''t know what the two of them were thinking, even if she wasn''t his biological father, but she must still have feelings for him, right?

    "Mom, if you think I did wrong, you can sue me in court." After a moment of silence, she said very seriously, "Although I don''t really believe in the laws of this world when the original owner dies, I think that with this, the original owner would have some use for it. The original owner couldn''t ask for help, so she died miserably, precisely because she wanted to believe it, so she decided to let her parents make up for it."

    "You, you, you unfilial daughter." Both old men were born honest peasants. We are traffic policemen, really, and we won''t arrest anyone. Of course, if we really encounter any special circumstances, we will also help to arrest them.)

    "En, so you guys go sue me!" She didn''t know what to say anymore. She called the resident committee''s old lady and asked her to help her father and mother. She was the one who gave out the money.

    "Auntie Huang, I''m really sorry. I''ll have to trouble you with this matter. I''ll pay for all the expenses of ten thousand parents here." If it was only a small amount of money, she really wouldn''t care. However, based on the meaning behind her father and mother''s words, this was not the case at all, so she decided not to put up with it anymore. Of course, the most important reason was because she was not their daughter, so her analysis was very rational.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. This is all due to us helping you out." For his parents, Auntie Huang really didn''t like him. He had to do his daughter out there all day long to make sure that she was capable, and he didn''t even have to help her with the family matters. Even the small task of cooking had to be done by Aiyu Su; no matter what she did, their daughter would feel heartache, but they didn''t have it at all.

    Everyone from the Ai family didn''t expect Ai Yu Su to move so fast and didn''t hesitate at all. She just told them everything on the surface, "I was going to be intimate with you guys, but you guys only wanted to calculate money with me. Then I''ll calculate money with you guys, don''t count the money with me again."

    Coincidentally, this matter was seen by a news producer on the internet. After asking Ai Yu Su, her mother, and her elder sister, he began to follow the recording program. To everyone''s surprise, Du Huin also brought out the report that Ai Yu Su was not her biological parents'' daughter.

    This incident was also a surprise. Originally, the reporter had only wanted to ask Lin Hua about Ai Yusu and the Ai family''s views. However, he did not expect to encounter such a thing, so he naturally asked for the Ai family''s sympathy and announced it.

    They began to feel that a parent''s fingers were still divided, and their eldest daughter was in high school, so it didn''t matter at all if the parents cared about them. Although they felt that the parents of the Ai family really wanted too much, some people still felt that they didn''t have anything to do with it, just that they couldn''t overdo it.

    Now, the truth was right in front of her. The only reason she was being treated like this was because she wasn''t the real Ai Hui. If she was, she wouldn''t have ended up like this.

    Of course, there were still people who thought that Aiyu Su was wrong. They raised her because she was unconditionally filial, and filial because being filial was the most important thing, so they felt that Aiyu Su was wrong.

    Alright, for someone else to slap the left side of his face and then slap the right side of his face, this is something that an ordinary person is unable to do.

    In the end, he didn''t even need to give her three thousand. He only needed to give her eight hundred yuan per year. Actually, he only needed to give her four hundred yuan.

    They just felt that the judge didn''t give them a fair verdict, and in their hearts, they were even more convinced that Aiyu Su had given the judge money, which was why they did it this way. If they didn''t believe it, they would apply for a retrial, but the result was still the same, and even less money than the first time was only given six hundred yuan.

    Of course, Ai Yu Su would still follow them at the beginning, but after she found out about it when she came back, she found a lawyer to help her deal with it. Other than going to court, she didn''t need to go back to work.

    "Are you chasing me?" Seeing this man, who helped her every time, but never talked much, she didn''t know what to say. Now that her parents had gone back to the village, this incident was a bit big.

    In such a small county like theirs, it could be said that every family was a relative. The eastern family''s short Xi Family quickly spread the news, making them think that returning to the countryside was too much of a waste, especially with so many people saying they didn''t know the good fortune.

    She thought it was probably because Ai Yu Su wasn''t the Ai family''s daughter, but a child her parents picked up outside the home. However, it wasn''t like that, it was a daughter they had at the time, and they had a child in the same house in the county.

    Originally, this didn''t matter much to her, but when her mother heard the nurses say that the woman was rich, so what if she didn''t even look for her husband, this made her want to look for her child. At the beginning, she was afraid of looking for her child, so she went straight back, her father didn''t know about this at first, but then he found out that her mother had never been good to her daughter, which was strange, so he said a few words to her.

    However, when they thought about how they concluded that Eiyu Su wasn''t their daughter after all, so they raised her and her daughter worked outside, they started to feel unhappy. That was why there was no tuition fees later on and the Ai family didn''t pay much.

    The original owner actually didn''t know about this. She had always thought that it was her parents and sister giving her tuition fees, but in reality, it wasn''t. It was each family in the village that had to pay for it, which was why she had gone to university.

    Because of this, she decided to return to her hometown this time, wanting to do something for her hometown so that the original owner would feel at ease. Actually, she also understood the original owner very well, and the original owner was one of those people.

    This time, Eiyu Su was going back alone, but she didn''t expect to run into a mishap, and the driver directly said that he wanted to go with her. Their home was still very far away from here, first by plane, then by car, and later in the small town, because then there was a long mountain road, and although it wouldn''t take much time, it was already 4 PM, and none of the drivers wanted to go, for fear of giving too much money.

    At first, Ai Yu Su still felt uncomfortable, but later on, she got used to it. When they entered the suite, Ai Yu Su only wanted one room, but she didn''t really understand why she asked directly.

    "No, you''re my girlfriend, don''t chase after her." Mo Yi started to frown. He expressed his dissatisfaction with Ai Yu Su''s lack of awareness towards his identity, but as if he had thought of something, his lips curled up into a smile and he said seriously.

    "ˇ­" Aiyu Su.

    So when did she actually agree to be someone else''s girlfriend? Eiyu Su expressed her confusion and began to try to recall that she didn''t. Unless someone destroyed a part of her memory, what the hell was this?

    When Mo Yan didn''t give her any reminiscence or acceptance, he just went straight to her room and put everything down properly, classifying it as a ''normal'' kind of thing.

    "ˇ­" She didn''t know what to say anymore. In the last world, although she was married to a man, that guy wouldn''t be home for a long time, so naturally, he wouldn''t do such a thing as taking care of a cute little girl. Her ex-husband was even more unlikely, so she felt that she was going to turn into a womanizer soon.

    By the time she reacted, Moyu had already prepared the water for her and told her to go wash. The hotel would send her food very soon, and she would be standing there like lightning. If she was a little bit shy, she would snatch the food back, but she didn''t. She did it naturally, as if she had done it naturally.

 C22

    That face made her almost convinced that she really was his girlfriend. Of course, she only believed a little, not really. That was why she pushed him away when she reacted.

    "Get out, you''re not allowed to enter my room." It was too embarrassing for her. Everything had been seen through and she didn''t know what to do. Even though she said there had been two men who were close to each other, she really didn''t know what to do.

    However, he didn''t get angry even if he was pushed out of the door. On the contrary, he helped her close the door and treated her angry look as if she was shy, but that didn''t matter. He felt that after a period of time, she would definitely feel good about him, so she wouldn''t be shy and might even decide to marry him.

    After eating, Aiyu Su did not immediately return to the village. Instead, she wanted Mo to resign and ask about her sister and her brother-in-law, not because she cared about them, but because she felt that the original owner might do something crazy in her life. In this life, she might also do something crazy, even though she did not feel that she was in the wrong and did not want to get her revenge back, after all, the original owner did not mean that way.

    "So they haven''t given up on my florist yet?" It was because her florist was only worth 3 million while her brother-in-law was in the construction materials business. Although he only earned a few hundred thousand during the past year, he shouldn''t have really taken a fancy to her wealth. Why would he insist that she take everything out?

    "Your sister and your brother-in-law are getting divorced." In the end, the older sister of the Ai family, Ai Yulin, had a daughter, so she wasn''t as lucky as she was in her previous life. The main reason was still because that Serenity had returned, and their family was pretty good, plus they didn''t have any children before, so naturally, it was not as shameless as the older sister.

    "Divorce?" The original owner didn''t see any intention of divorce in the two of them. The two of them were considered very good people, even though they had helped to settle matters peacefully, and if both of them had accepted the money, then it was precisely because of this reason that they didn''t feel anything when they schemed against the original owner.

    Although she said that he was more interested in that woman''s money, that didn''t matter. Whatever the reason, he was more concerned about it, and it was precisely because of this that Serenity was now forced back to the small town by Yang Haoming. If something bad happened in there, it would be a little unreal.

    He didn''t know if she had any regrets. Of course, she had believed in Serenity''s words. Had she been bitten by a wolf?

    She didn''t pity Sister Ai at all, so she knew that the other party didn''t have time to think about what to do with her, so she went straight back to the village. After returning to the village, she didn''t go back to the Ai family, but went to her uncle''s house instead.

    "Big Daddy." In the past, Eiyu Su would always reject this title, but that was no longer the case now, because from the meaning of the netizen, she had actually been picked up by her father and had been raised by him. But his father felt that as a man, he didn''t have a woman in his family, so he didn''t want to be called a bad person, so he didn''t want to bring Eiyu Su along. However, most of the things that Eiyu Su used were given by his father, only a small part of them belonged to his sister, Yu Lin.

    In the countryside, it was very normal for younger kids to pick up clothes and shoes from older kids, so Ai Hui''s father and mother bought the older ones and gave them to Ai Yulin to wear. As for the older ones, the younger ones picked up the younger ones to wear, such as the older ones.

    "You''re back. It''s good that you''re back." The old man was in his fifties, and he had been tired year round, causing his hair to start turning white. He was like his father, even though he was in his fifties, his hair was still green.

    "Big Daddy is sorry." She really didn''t think that things would turn out like this. Even more so, she didn''t think that her big dad, who died due to an accident, would actually treat her well. The original owner deeply regretted that she had given so much for her family, but in the end, all she had given her was something on the surface, and it was all fake.

    "Be good, Susu is the most obedient. Susu is so sensible and smart, Big Daddy only thinks she''s good. What''s there to apologize for?" If it wasn''t for the gossip that he, a single man, had a girl, he wouldn''t have left his child in the second brother''s home to raise. He just didn''t think that the second brother didn''t have a child, and wanted his own child to make way for his daughter. If it wasn''t because he didn''t want to see her sad, he really wouldn''t have let his second brother go.

    "En, I''m not sorry. From now on, I will be the one to raise Big Daddy. I will definitely work hard." This was to herself, and to the original owner, and even more to her, she felt that there were many shadows of her father in this man. Her father was a person who rarely spoke, and had never hit her since she was young; whenever she did something wrong and her mother said she wanted to beat her, her father would stop her, and he would even reason with her to make her understand.

    "Alright." Uncle Ai was stunned for a moment and was about to say no, but when he saw the man beside Ai Yu Su, he assumed that this person was Susu''s boyfriend. He thought that he had yet to take a good look at him, so he decided to try him out.

    Mo Yi did not feel like there was anything wrong with it. Although Mo Su did not have any facial expressions, his eyes did not have any intention of looking down. This made Uncle Ai feel more at ease, thinking that Susu would still be waiting in the village for some time, so he had to take a good look.

    Of course, Eiyu Su didn''t know what Uncle Ai was thinking, she just assumed that he had agreed and went to the Village Head with her father to do some practical things for the village. Could they raise organic pigs and grow organic vegetables in the village?

    "But, but, we don''t really understand what kind of pig they are, what should we do about this?" The Village Chief was happy that this person was willing to invest in the village to set up a business. Moreover, these villagers didn''t even need to pay a single cent. When that time came, they would receive 70% of the profit.

    "Don''t worry about that. When the time comes, we will hire special people to do it. We will also have special managers, so we don''t need to do anything in the village." She could only put out two million yuan as the starting fund, and Lin Hui was helping her find the manager. She also gave out the money directly, but she was afraid that the villagers would think that she was the major shareholder in the village, so she decided it would be better to clarify the matter in advance.

    "No problem." Other villages would do the same thing, and they would only receive two layers of benefits. Thinking about it, their village was able to reap so much benefits because of what they did back then. Naturally, they would have no objections.

    After the contract was signed, Ai Yu Su went straight back to the capital. During this time, neither of her parents came out to cause trouble, and neither did Ai Yu Su go back to the Ai family. When she left later on, Ai Hui''s father didn''t want to leave, but it was due to the original owner''s uncontrollable crying that he had no choice but to agree.

    Back in the capital, Aiyu Su naturally began to work seriously while Mo Dai left on the second day due to a mission. Of course, he purposely called Aiyu Su to explain the situation, and both of them were very satisfied with this behavior, even though they were still unsatisfied with each other.

    Fortunately, the business here was also very busy. Even when Ai Yu Su asked a little girl to help look at the bags of flowers when she was preparing to go back to the village, Lin Hui had still learned a bit, and it was still not enough. Now that Ai Yu Su was back, he started to work like a madman, but he also didn''t know how to cook.

    "I really didn''t expect that there would be someone in pain like you." It was just that the person who had always been protecting her had never stepped forward. That was why she didn''t know that it was the wrong person to be her benefactor, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. When she thought about the monthly pension that Ai Yu Su was still giving to her, she felt that it wasn''t worth it.

    "You''re the weed, I am a beautiful flower. Who would be as sloppy as you?" When she got to know Lin Hui, she would joke with him for a bit or two. She still felt speechless towards him, thinking that he was really worthy of being a senior resident, and to see what kind of life he was leading, she really couldn''t bear it. When she first came, she even helped her father run the goods from time to time.

 C23

    "You''re right. I wonder who will come to pick my beautiful flower." Hearing this, Lin Hua could not help but burst out laughing, immediately acting bashful.

    "Damn, do you have to be so disgusting?" Ai Yu Su did not know what to say about this man''s appearance. In fact, she had never used vulgarities before, but ever since she had been with Lin Hui, she had gotten used to reading novels, blabbering and swearing. This was the most obvious out of her words, but it was precisely because of this that she felt even more distinct.

    "Is there?" The two of them were chatting happily in the store.

    Yan Jia arrived just in time to hear Lin Hui''s somewhat demonic laughter. She stared at Aiyu Su for a long time, but she still couldn''t understand what was so special about this woman. Why did everyone in the Mo family like her, and even Granny Mo accepted her in the end?

    Originally, she thought that as long as the two of them didn''t take that step, she would still have a chance. However, even though the two of them were still in lovers'' positions, the tacit understanding between them wasn''t something an outsider like her could compare to. Every time she saw the two of them together, she felt like an outsider.

    "What are you doing here?" She had always looked down on him and thought that she was some kind of rich young master, which was what she thought herself. In the private words of the children of aristocratic families, she was just a courtesan, how could such a woman be worthy of her cousin? Even though she had always felt that her cousin was a dead person and couldn''t find a wife, she still felt that this woman was not worthy.

    "It has nothing to do with you." Yan Jia naturally knew that this woman always looked down on people, so how could it be possible that she would fall for this dead person? She was extremely clever, and although she said that she had some friendship with those men, it was not really related. In the end, it was because they did not have the ability to look at her like that that that that she was jealous of her.

    "What''s the matter?" Although she also didn''t like Yan Jia, even if this person had some tricks up his sleeves, it didn''t seem like he had some tricks up his sleeves to make Serenity move. He really didn''t have any tricks up his sleeve, but logically speaking, he should be more serious in instigating someone, but Ai Yu Su just couldn''t bear to hate him.

    "Nope." Yan Jia also didn''t know why she came here, she just felt very unreconciled. Although she said that she had a good relationship with a lot of men, it was clearly because she was taking advantage of them, and she had never felt that those men could be compatible with her, and she had never thought that Mo Xie, who came from the 3rd generation of the army, would choose a daughter adopted by a normal family as her future partner. She couldn''t accept this kind of thing in the beginning, but now, even though she couldn''t accept it, she didn''t know what she wanted either.

    "Oh." It was precisely because of this reason that she ignored him as if he really had nothing to do, and started to do her own things, giving Lin Huihua some pointers on the wrong side of things. The two quickly wrapped up a bunch of flowers, and Xiaomei had already returned home.

    Although they said it was a full day, and they even ate and slept together, but they all rested for an hour at noon, so when the little girl came back, she saw a woman with a strong aura standing in their store. Moreover, the boss didn''t seem to have any intention of talking to her, so she felt that it was too amazing.

    "I''m going to rest." At any rate, they were eating and resting together at eleven-thirty. It was already twelve-thirty, and she could use this time to catch up on her sleep. After all, it was already too late for the melon seeds to disappear and it was too late for sleep.

    "Sister Ai, I''m going to send flowers." In fact, she really didn''t want to give them to him, but seeing the list of orders online, she could only send them off herself. As for those distant places, there was naturally a courier helping her deliver them, the courier boy had already come by once, so she felt relieved when she thought about the boss asking for another person. Plus, she didn''t know which one from their village would come over, and Sister Ai wouldn''t have her.

    "Alright, be careful on your way." Upon hearing that, Aiyu Su immediately sorted out the items she wanted to send and asked the person to take them away. She looked at them and found that there were two more couriers that could only be delivered. After the girl left, she called the courier.

    When she put down the phone, she realized that she and Yan Jia were the only two people left in the store, which made her feel a little awkward.

    Yan Jia didn''t feel anything, but she felt that there was no meaning in looking at this woman again, so after giving her a deep look, she turned around and left. Yan Jia didn''t feel anything, but she felt that there was no meaning in looking at this woman again, so she directly turned around and left.

    Of course, Ai Yu Su didn''t know about this. Just like how she didn''t know why the village chief would call her at this time of day.

    "So Mom and Dad want to play with you guys over the shares?" Aiyu Su was truly at a loss for words. When she had completed her task in the village, her father and mother didn''t do anything? Why is he causing trouble now and not letting me live a good life?

    "Yes, yes, what do you think we should do?" However, the problem was that they did not have to pay any money in the village, so they were able to obtain the benefits directly. Although they had not obtained the benefits, they could not escape the benefits. It was precisely because of this that they felt a bit guilty when facing the parents of the Ai family.

    "If they don''t listen, then just call the police." When she heard that her second brother''s family was in trouble again, she became a little angry. She thought that she was fine in the village, even if she was suppressed by him, nothing bad would happen, but now, there was no longer any pressure from him. Since her second brother was unreasonable, she could only leave it to the police to deal with the trouble.

    "Uncle Dagan, these words of yours are enough." Actually, the reason why the village called was to see if they were interested. The two of them didn''t have any objections, so he wouldn''t find it troublesome to deal with them.

    "ˇ­" Ai Yu Su didn''t know what to say. Speaking of which, it sounded like she was calling her, right? How could she settle things without expressing her opinion? Even if it meant what she thought, and she wasn''t exactly interested in expressing it, why did she feel so beautiful and sad?

    "Quick, let''s have a drink and see if it''s good?" Now that he had learned computer science from Lin Hui, he knew that his father wasn''t the kind of person who didn''t have any culture. Those two years of high school students were also extraordinary, and at that time, his academic performance was good, he hadn''t put down his computer for decades, and now he was learning very quickly. Whatever he was doing, he liked to leave it on the internet, so he felt that his happiness should be known by more people.

    "Yes, it tastes good." After that, in that lifetime, since she had nothing better to do in the future, she started to grow flowers and make delicious meals, which allowed her cooking skills to grow quite a bit as well. In this lifetime, with the guidance of her father, a popular expert, her progress was even faster, and she was able to create one or two special dishes from time to time, including snacks and snacks.

    Sweet food was the best way to make a person happy. Ai Yu Su, who had just felt that her heart had been injured by 10,000 points, now felt that she had been revived and her life was beginning to be complete.

    Not even an hour had passed, yet Mother Mo had already arrived. She was a little angry, originally, her son did not like the Yan family''s little girl, and this matter was because his son had not been looking for a girlfriend for a long time, so she decided to give it a try after hearing the Yan family''s old lady''s intentions. But now, their little speech already had a chance, and the Yan family had already made it clear what was going on.

    "Aunt Lin." It had to be known that she hadn''t become his girlfriend yet, so it was a little too early for her to say these things. Other than that one time, she had never taken the initiative to say that he liked her or chased after her. As a girl, she naturally loved her face.

    "Ai, come have some cake. This is the most famous black swan cake." She was really in a hurry to get out, but it was useless to her family''s brat. Even now, he still hadn''t gotten his wife, so she couldn''t just come over and say, "I''m here to comfort you, stop joking, he didn''t really become your son''s girlfriend."

    "Yes, thank you, Aunt Lin." Aiyu''s face immediately turned red. She really felt embarrassed.

    "Just call me Mommy Mo." Mother Mo was very happy. Her daughter-in-law should be obedient and cute like this!

 C24

    "So delicious." Aiyu Su was still a little overwhelmed by Mommy Mo''s enthusiasm. Fortunately, although Mommy Mo would say that, she wouldn''t ask for it. Therefore, she didn''t say anything when she changed the topic.

    "Susu." Mo Yan also came back today. He didn''t go home but directly came here because he wanted to see Ai Yu Su as soon as possible to show him how much he missed him. However, when he saw him in person, he became speechless.

    "Yes." Ai Yu Su''s face darkened. She didn''t see her mother at the side. She was blushing and didn''t know what to say. She could only give him a wink to let him see who else was at the side.

    "Mom." Fortunately, although Mo Yu said he wasn''t a commando now, he was born into a commando family. He could understand the meaning of this little trick, just a little trick, but he didn''t pay attention to it just now. It was because he really missed Aiyu Su that he couldn''t help but ignore everything around him.

    "Alright, alright, this is all for you to take back, right? I''ll help you take it back first." Seeing that his son had returned, Mommy Mo gave him a look and left with her son''s child. Then, she went to say her farewells to Daddy Ai before leaving.

    "Yan Jia came to find trouble with you again?" Seeing the look in his mother''s eyes, Mo Yi thought of something and said rather unhappily, "When I first told grandpa Yan about this matter, I told him that I would not marry Yan Jia. Later on, even though the family wanted me to go visit her because she was sick, even if it''s not related, it''s fine if they come to see her." However, he still felt annoyed, so he went to a flower shop and ordered some flowers for them to send over.

    Because of this, he met his true daughter, the person he truly liked. His family knew that he did not like men, and now they were finally relieved. They did not care about this lady''s family, since it was at the Mo family''s level, they would not care about their family.

    "No, she just stood there and said nothing." Actually, Aiyu Su didn''t really know what to say to Yan Jia, even though she knew that the Mo Clan didn''t allow them to get engaged, in other words, they didn''t allow them to get engaged. If they got along well, they would get engaged, and Yan Jia would take it out to tell everyone that they were going to get engaged.

    This was also why she didn''t reject him even though he said that she didn''t have a girlfriend on the surface. It was only because she had been trifled with because of her actual life that she had such thoughts.

    "Let''s get engaged." However, from the looks of it, it was unlikely for Ai Yu Su to get married immediately, which was why he proposed the idea of getting engaged. He felt that since Ai Yu Su had never acknowledged their relationship, it would make him very uneasy, and after each mission, he would think of coming back as soon as possible. He would feel very uneasy if he didn''t see her.

    When he was chasing her, although he said that it was because he was heartbroken that he wanted to use this matter to prove himself, but that took him more than 120,000 yuan. In the end, she felt that he had only given his heart to Mia.

    But no matter what, he still chased after her seriously. How could Mo Yi be like this? He had no intention of chasing after her. It was her who was his girlfriend, and now she brought up the issue of getting directly engaged. This was too much.

    He started to talk with him, and in the end, before Ai Yu Su could react, her engagement was already set. As for the matter of the marriage, Ai Hui still felt that it was important to see what his daughter meant.

    "Big Daddy?" Since there were less dishes in the house, he went to pack up and went straight to selling them. At this point, Eiyu Su had time to look at her father to express her confusion. Why was it that she was ordered out so quickly in such a short amount of time?

    "Alright, you guys are all depressed. Big Daddy is getting impatient, it''s good that you settled down, that way you can do whatever you want. If you really feel that it''s not appropriate in the future, then just break up, you can leave even if you get married now, let alone get engaged." Eldest Daddy truly felt that way, but he had never thought about the Mo family''s background. If it was an ordinary family, there would be no problem, but for the people of the Mo family''s military generation, they usually wouldn''t do anything that others would say. Even their marriage wouldn''t be so casual.

    There were a few high ranking officials who would directly divorce them. In the end, they had obtained the rights and many things were lost. Even if the two of them did not feel it was appropriate anymore, they could only continue on for some reason.

    Fortunately, he was really nice to her. Although he couldn''t spend a lot of time with her, he always tried to do his best every time he came home. Even though she couldn''t be a girl, but who could say she wasn''t happy in this kind of life?

    She felt that once she completed the quest, she would be able to give the original owner and herself a happy home. That was the most perfect way to go about it, so she had been trying her best to do it this entire time.

    Although it could be said that this was a real world, and if she died inside it, she would also die, but the large-scale human game, no matter how human, would still be a fake game.

    This time, they had come back for a month on vacation because they were planning to make an engagement with Eithsu. In fact, they were all on leave every Sunday, but they were on standby and could only return on leave for a little longer. During this time, they really had to do a lot of tasks to get out of the army.

    His sister didn''t want to divorce her brother-in-law, even if they didn''t have any feelings for each other, they knew each other on a blind date. Afterwards, they had a chat online, and his sister had always been working outside and didn''t have to go back to her home. The two of them had gotten along a lot, but now they were married and there was a woman.

    Her sister could now accept her brother-in-law''s affair, but she didn''t accept a divorce at all, but it was peaceful, she had never thought that such a terrifying person would be someone she hated so much. Right now, her husband wholeheartedly wanted to divorce her and marry her, but what was so good about that woman? She had been someone''s mistress for many years, a mistress who didn''t even have any status, and only her man could fancy her.

    But no matter how much she didn''t like peace, her man was about to be taken away from her. In their place, things like divorce were always pushed onto women. Furthermore, she had a daughter, so it was impossible for her to find another good one in the future.

    In order to make her man not divorce her, the most important thing was to have money. In the beginning, she didn''t feel that her little sister had much money, even though she had only worked for a short time to build a house for the family, she had married and also bought a car for her, but she still didn''t feel that she had much money. The main reason was because she had gone to visit the other person once and lived in a normal house, so she said it was because it was safe there.

    However, what she absolutely didn''t expect was that the other party not only opened his own flower shop in the capital, but also opened his own breeding and growing farm in his hometown. Furthermore, it had only been a few months since the start of the village, and they had already started to split their income.

    Just like that, their family of four received a total of two thousand. Thinking about the situation in their village, it really wasn''t a small amount.

    Originally, she didn''t want to place her daughter''s account in the village, but her man didn''t care at all, thinking so much about her daughter. Plus, he had his first love, so he naturally didn''t care about his wife at all.

    Their village had just started, and in two months they had already taken in 510 people, not to mention the better conditions in the future, plus the land contract money, they really had quite a bit of money. It could be said that it wouldn''t be a problem for a daughter to grow up to be 3 years old.

    Because of this income, not only did her elder sister subscribe to the flower shop in the capital of Aiyu Su, but she also wanted to buy shares in this small farm. Just by thinking about the fact that each household in their village had less than 1% of the shares, she would be given a share of 2,000 yuan, so if she obtained 30% of Aiyu''s family, how much money would her family have, and how worried would her brother-in-law be about getting a divorce?

    No, if she had so much income, she could actually find another one without a problem.

    No one in their family had the guts to find trouble with Aiyu Su. The reason they dared to look for her in the capital was because they had hidden the matter from them. They felt that Aiyu Su was going to lose face by working in a flower shop, so it was only natural for them to call her back, but they didn''t expect such an outcome.

    It was precisely because Uncle Ai did not know about this matter that they had the chance to act. But now it was different, they were waiting there, and the village head also said that if they had any plans to buy shares in the village, he would not care about his face anymore and would directly report this matter to the police.

    "Let''s go beg your sister?" Mama Em thought that if her daughter was divorced, her family would never be able to raise their heads.

 C25

    "Eldest Uncle is over at little sister''s place. Even if we go, it won''t be of any use." This made her even more infuriated, and it was precisely because of this that she actually hated her innocent little sister. It was just that she had always been able to keep her face, and didn''t show it on the surface, and just like that, she had gained quite a bit by making her little sister very grateful to her. Actually, ever since her little sister entered university, she hadn''t sent her any money at all, but the benefits weren''t small either.

    However, she still felt unsatisfied, so when Serenity found her, she didn''t have any hesitation and agreed immediately. She wanted to scheme against Ai Yu Su a long time ago, but she was afraid that if she did, her sister would notice something wrong.

    "We''re going to beg her. She can''t just watch you get divorced." Thinking about her youngest daughter, although she didn''t really like her, they still had some feelings for each other. For example, if the two of them went to a good university, they would have special face and walk with the wind.

    "Is it really useful?" If it was before they schemed against her, or if her sister didn''t know that before they schemed against her, it might actually be useful if they begged or made a phone call. But now she didn''t see any hope, even if she was actually very greedy for the money.

    "Yes, it will definitely be useful." Actually, Eiyu Su was a very kind-hearted child. From the fact that she was able to take out that much money for them to build a house and buy a car, they all knew that her life wasn''t that good. However, they just chose to live it out in front of everyone.

    The Ai family had Eiyu Su was kind enough to not let their sister get divorced and went to the capital. Even Uncle Eiju, who they were most afraid of, had to go look for her for her happiness. However, they didn''t open the florist''s shop, and the door was covered with the words "Happy Owner" and "Rest for three days".

    Originally, Ai Yu Su was engaged, but she didn''t need to rest in the shop. Their shop had hired another person, and even if she wasn''t around, he would still be able to handle business matters. However, Lin Hui said that if there was a happy occasion, naturally it would be a holiday.

    He found out that Ai Yu Su was getting engaged, so she wasn''t here now, and he couldn''t help but get a little angry. The engagement was a big thing, how could they not know about it at all? When they thought that they were originally here to beg for someone, they kept their heads down, as if they were looking for trouble. Some of the people here knew the Ai Family''s parents, and also knew the situation of their families.

    They still had Eiyu Su''s phone number without Uncle Ai''s number, and they were fully prepared before they came. The village didn''t want to give them Eiyu Su''s number, so they gave them Uncle Ai''s number directly. The village felt that they didn''t have the guts to call, but things had already gotten to this point.

    Although Eldest Uncle said that he was very disappointed with the Second Brother''s family, thinking of how Susu was engaged to be someone of such a large scale and how the entire family wasn''t here, he couldn''t help but say that they were already here. Naturally, he couldn''t just let them stay there cold, so he sent someone to fetch them after asking them about it.

    "Don''t worry, I''m here." In fact, Uncle Ai could tell that Aiyu Su was a little nervous, because she was really nervous. That was because the original owner found out that she was pregnant, that she was tricked by her parents into going straight to her sister''s and husband''s house, and thought that the original owner died so unluckily because of this. If she was tricked, then she might as well find someone else to marry to, but even if she was tricked one step at a time, she would end up committing suicide.

    "Yes, Big Daddy, we are very happy." Ai Yu Su smiled and pulled Mo Xie''s hand, indicating that they were now blissful. Even those who had hurt the original owner were unable to hurt her, so she was blissful and would continue to be so.

    Because of this reason, he felt at ease to hand his daughter over to her. It was also because of this reason that he felt that the two of them would be even happier, going to the Yu Family, if the second son did not cause any trouble, he would really not believe it. Since he came this time just in time, he could solve all the problems together.

    Of course, it was mainly because they had too many requests. The person who went there only asked her if she wanted to change clothes, and naturally, she wouldn''t miss this opportunity to buy new clothes directly. The whole thing took a long time, and if it wasn''t for the people who went to buy new clothes for each of them, it wouldn''t have taken so long. As a woman, she was innately fond of buying things, and if they didn''t have any rational thoughts, she might not even be able to catch up with the ending.

    When he saw Eiyu Su, he wanted to curse, but when he heard their father coming over, the curse stuck in his throat. He couldn''t get it up or down, it made him feel very uncomfortable.

    He didn''t understand why everyone was looking out for this little girl. Even if it was because she had been very good to them since she grew up, and hadn''t done anything incredible, and had given them more respect and filial piety, she had received a lot more than her father had to support her. That was why he had a sense of superiority in his heart.

    It was good now, they might not get as much as they did, but now that they were in the capital and enjoying themselves, they couldn''t help but feel their liver ache again.

    When they arrived at the Ai family''s residence, Aiyu Su was preparing to change clothes. She said that Aiyu Su and Mojito would travel for a week before coming back, but she didn''t expect the Aiyi family''s people to come back, so Aiyu Su wouldn''t leave. Fortunately, their flight was at six in the evening, and it wasn''t even 3 yet.

    "Alright, I''ll take care of things at home, hurry up and leave. If you don''t go fast enough, you won''t be able to make it in time for the plane." Eldest Daddy didn''t say anything about Eiyu Su going to change her clothes. When she came down, he didn''t tell them anything and just said it directly. The Eijis'' hearts were hurt by the fact that Eiyu Su went to change her clothes.

    Ai Yu Su was stunned for a moment. She felt like she couldn''t say anything else. She thought for a moment before bowing and allowing Mo Xie to lead her away.

    After getting into the car, she turned around and asked, "What did you tell them?" When she went down just now, she found that her parents, and even her fearless elder sister were scared to the point that her face turned a little pale, so she felt that she must have been scared.

    "They just brought out the evidence for what they did." However, he didn''t care too much about it. Other than taking someone''s information, he sent someone to check it again. The meaning was obvious, if the Ai family were to cause trouble again, and Sister Ai ended up in jail, it couldn''t be called heartless anymore.

    Eldest Daddy knew about this already, otherwise he wouldn''t have agreed with Moyu and Aiyu Su. Every dad was dissatisfied with their son-in-law. They stole their daughter, they stole their father''s little lover, so they couldn''t smile.

    But after knowing that his daughter had suffered so many grievances and that this man would protect her where he couldn''t see her, Papa Ai felt satisfied. More importantly, his daughter had to live a good life.

    "Don''t even think about it. When you go back, you can show this copy to your brother-in-law. If he has any evil intentions, you can have some tricks as well." Ai Hui''s father didn''t really want his niece to be a good one, so he prepared a plan for her. Even though Hu Tao and the others didn''t look capable on the surface, they were actually cowards. As long as he took this out, no one would dare to have any other thoughts.

    In the end, the Ai family went back, annoyed. When they went back, Daddy Ai Hui still gave them some of the capital''s specialties, as well as a lot of the taxi fare, and a 1000 yuan red packet for the children. Although the Ai family said that they would walk once, they didn''t spend much money.

    Of course, this was what Big Sis Ai meant. After she got married, she was a housewife, and she never went out to work again, and her husband gave her three thousand families every month, so he didn''t have anything else.

    This time, they got each person''s famous brand clothes, local specialties, various fruits on the road, plus the fare to go in and out of the car, plus their daughter got 1000 yuan. It could be said to be very good.

    If she wasn''t in a hurry, they could buy some cosmetics, bags, jewelry, etc. She had already made up her mind. If she were to come here every month, she would definitely get more good things.

    Of course, when they returned home and saw the peace and quiet they had already moved into, all of these beautiful wishes were gone. Instead, all that remained was a deep hatred as they directly copied a copy of the way home and threw it onto their faces, coldly staring at the two of them.

    "How did you get this?" His brother-in-law was prepared to let his sister take her things and roll around when he saw her coming back. He didn''t expect her to throw a piece of paper and was just about to get angry when he saw the information inside, and was so scared that cold sweat started to pour out. He had a copy of this himself, which was directly thrown on his face by Yang Haoming, but he didn''t expect that his sister would also throw it on his face.

 C26

    It seemed like the marriage between them couldn''t be separated, and all three of them had this in their hands. Although the levels were different, at least none of the three of them were able to leave, and although the elder sister didn''t say much, they could only accept the silence. Fortunately, the brother-in-law also bought the house opposite them, which allowed them to live here.

    The three of them had to argue with each other every day, and every time was different, as if a small matter could make them argue. This also prevented sister from going to the front and getting the benefit from Su Yushu, and since the parents of the Ai family were old, they could no longer plant land and bring over some land for their sister to save up some money. It was like the money had found a switch, causing the amount of money to go up from 3000 to 5000 every day, but the brother-in-law and Jing were no longer eating outside.

    "The child is going to school. Pay him." In the past, her elder sister had thought that even though she said that she had proof, she had it in her hands, but in truth, none of them could do anything to each other. In addition, her brother-in-law had never even looked at her, and even when he went to sleep, he would come the next day, meaning that he wanted to give birth to a son. So, she started to dig for money with her life, because she felt that it would be safe only if she had the money in her hands.

    "How much?" If it weren''t for the fact that his sister was pregnant again, and he wanted to beat her up again, it was fortunate that she was, and he didn''t see her often, and when they did, they both went into their own rooms, which made him feel less resentful. However, he got into an argument with Serenity again, so he actually really hated them a lot right now, he found another girl outside, and he felt that it was just right, they wouldn''t be like he had a grudge with them all day long, and looking at them made him feel uncomfortable.

    "Ten thousand." But Sister Ai felt a little worried. She was pregnant with another child, and since she had already gone to see a boy, the number of families Hu Tao had given her had increased by a thousand, becoming six thousand. She thought to herself that the woman must have gotten pregnant before she did, of course, and save more money so that the two children could study properly.

    This time, she clearly only paid more than 8,000 yuan, and what she said last time was still the same amount, which was also a bit more than what she had said last time, but Hu Tao didn''t say anything. Now that he had taken over the Ning family''s business, he naturally had some means and money, and his sister was pregnant with his child, and he was a boy, so he paid more attention to her.

    She was currently thinking about how she could destroy the thing in her hands, and how she could be free as well. She really did not want to have a child, and if she did, she would be doomed for life.

    The two of them were living a blissful life, so Yan Jia couldn''t get involved in it at all. Even so, this matter had nothing to do with Serenity, but she had a recording of Yan Jia asking her to do something. The reason why she asked Yan Jia to meet with her this time was so that she could help her deal with this matter.

    "It''s useless for you to threaten me. The items are in someone else''s hands. Even if you destroy all of the copies, the original copies are still there. What do you want me to do?" "Looking for Yang Haoming might be possible, since his current marriage is an alliance, there''s no need to say anything, you don''t need to think about it." In truth, Yan Jia was not afraid of the thing in her opponent''s hand. Firstly, she did not say anything. Secondly, she did not think that he would take out the item and come over.

    "Then what do you want?" Originally, when she came back, she thought that she was finished, which was why she decided to marry Hu Tao. She didn''t think that the b * tch would turn out to be like that, at the beginning she was still thinking about fighting spirit, but then she realized that she couldn''t go on like this, otherwise she would really be finished.

    "I don''t want to do anything, I''ll send you abroad!" In fact, even though the other party was younger than her, he did look ten years older. Yan Jia also felt a little regretful. Seeing that Aiyu Su didn''t have any intention of helping, she decided to help out.

    "Alright." Serenity was really scared, so no matter what, she had to leave this time. Men, it was better to leave it for those women, she didn''t want any more men, she was already scared to death by now, and every time she was with Hu Tao, she would have nightmares. She hadn''t had a good rest during this period of time, so she didn''t notice what Hu Tao was looking for.

    Fortunately, his sister''s daughter knew about it, so he had asked her about it once. But his sister didn''t think much of it, so when she found out that he had left and couldn''t find him, it was only a month later when she found out that her monthly living expenses for this month weren''t too high that she found out.

    When she was studying abroad, she couldn''t even speak English properly, couldn''t even communicate with others. She couldn''t even find a job, even if she had ten million dollars in business, in a place like that, aside from finding a safe place to stay, she could only study in the preliminaries. Moreover, her brain wasn''t that good. In the past, when she went to university, she used to spend money to buy them.

    In these five years, she had only been unable to get out, and she had almost learned all the money. Fortunately, Yan Jia was still relatively well, so she had helped her get a green card, which had saved her a lot of trouble. However, she, who had spent almost all of her money, could only rely on herself.

    Sister Ai had also discovered her brother-in-law''s new love, so of course, she didn''t know that this new love had changed a few times already, it was just that she was having a ruckus every day, and after her sister had given birth to her son, her brother-in-law had even started to take action directly. Sister Ai had also discovered her brother-in-law''s new love, and of course, she wouldn''t know that this new love had already been changed a few times, and anyway, it was just that she was already having a ruckus every day.

    The parents of the Ai family naturally couldn''t watch their daughter being bullied. With this, the entire city became aware of their family''s matters. From home, they treated this matter as a casual conversation.

    Not even a year after the engagement, she was married to Mo Qian, and after that, they became pregnant half a year after their marriage. Furthermore, they gave birth to twins so she didn''t know what to say, as if it was very easy for her to give birth to twins every time she went to the mission world. Fortunately, she wasn''t ready to get married in real life, otherwise, she wouldn''t be too used to having one later.

    Okay, this was an accident. On the day of the wedding between Ai Yu Su and Mo Qian, the two of them went to bathe, but in the end, some accidents happened and in the end, they even let Lin Hui''s father know that the two of them had no other choice but to marry.

    Yan Jia had always felt that Yang Haoming was unhappy because of their marriage. In fact, the two of them were enemies and would argue from time to time, but Yang Haoming himself was kind to Lin Hui, even if Lin Hui was learning how to cook from Ai Da''s father, his cooking skills were not the same as having a child after a few months of marriage.

    "Our children can be engaged." Lin Hui was still working at Aiyu Su''s small shop, but Aiyu Su had already opened a new store. In the past, she had sent flowers to her little sister, and now that she went there as a manager, she did it well. Furthermore, the other party didn''t have any culture, and the little girl had been well-paid.

    "No." She was pregnant again, for some reason, so there was no family planning in the mission world. Originally, she had already given birth to quite a few children, so she didn''t really want to give birth to one anymore. However, after thinking about it, she didn''t dare to hit the child, so she could only bear the child in the end.

    "Why? Look at my Little Treasure, he''s really obedient." However, she herself didn''t have much of a chance of having twins, so she thought that her son would be born soon. When she thought that Ai Yu Su didn''t agree, and then saw that he was pregnant again, she began to feel sad, she had already decided that from now on, as long as her child grew up, she would only have one mission, and that was to hook up with Mo family''s child.

    Indeed, she had been pregnant for three years, and Lin Hui already did not know how many years she had been silly for. Without even thinking about it, they were cousins, not to mention that they were in the fifth generation, it was simply impossible for their children to be together.

    When Mo Yu came in, she saw the helpless look on Ai Yu Su''s face and took two steps forward. Yang Haoming was a few steps back, but seeing how his own mother was acting, he really wanted to pretend that he didn''t know her. It didn''t matter if his brain was empty before he came here, but was it really okay to be like this now?

    "I''m tired, let''s go take a rest." During this period of time, he just happened to be on leave, so he helped send the child to school. He didn''t want the child to grow up, so he didn''t really know what his father looked like, plus he didn''t want to be a special forces soldier anymore, so he needed more time. Actually, when he retreated back then, he didn''t even know why, he only knew that it was because he had retreated now.

 C27

    He seemed to know that if he were to become a special forces soldier again, he would immediately leave, so the year he met her, he directly retreated. Although he was just an ordinary soldier, in the end, he still managed to become a general, and the two of them happily walked to the world. Although they said that they couldn''t leave the country, but both of them accompanied her to the north and south of the country.

    This time, it was as if Mo Yu knew that she would collect some things, and she would intentionally or unintentionally give her some seeds and food, as well as all kinds of jewelry.

    She had been married to him for ten years, and he had given her gifts every holiday, but each one had been prepared by Mama Hang or his secretary, and he himself had never seen them before. How could she be so blind?

    "Susu, what''s wrong? Are you sick?" Yesterday, Susu even took out the money to pay the down payment of 1 million yuan, which was still 9 million yuan short. Although the house hasn''t been repaired yet, she didn''t need to pay the money right now.

    "No, I slept too late last night. I didn''t wake up." After tidying up, she prepared to fetch her son back for dinner. Since today was Friday, tomorrow, and then Saturday, she would go to the provincial capital to look for the toys that joined them, and then she would have to buy some large-scale equipment. She didn''t know if she could buy them together when the time came.

    Then, she remembered that she had 300,000 yuan on her hands, which just happened to be enough to transfer 200,000 yuan to her dad''s account. That way, she wouldn''t even need to use her money and would have no idea.

    "Why did you change money today?" When his father was eating lunch, he turned around and asked his daughter. He had received 200,000 yuan today, the same as the account number he had transferred to him yesterday. That was why he asked.

    "Yeah, I received the money for the script today. I''ll transfer first. Tomorrow, we''ll go to the provincial capital to take a look." She decided to go tomorrow. As for whether or not the mission would be completed in the middle, that would have to wait.

    "Are you ready to go see the goods now? Isn''t it too early? No matter what, the house will have to wait for another half a year before it''s ready? " Although Father Yu didn''t understand these things, he was able to ask, so after buying the child yesterday, he had someone ask about the situation. Even if the decorations were to be brought forward, it would still take at least four to five months before they started.

    "This won''t do. There are some large scale equipment that we need to decide on as soon as possible since they won''t be able to pass this time. When the time comes, they''ll be able to install them." In fact, she didn''t know much about this in the past, but even though they had only opened a flower shop together, she still went to take a look when there was nothing to do, because she wanted to know the process, and she didn''t have to go through too many twists and turns. In addition, she was thinking differently now, so she decided to buy the rest of the shop after a while.

    "You mean you want to buy the parking lot behind us?" If it was all about that, he would have to see if the parking lot behind him was repaired or not. If it wasn''t, it would be very convenient to buy it. After all, most of the people here preferred to park on the road, feeling that the parking lot was too inconvenient.

    "Would it cost a lot of money?" Even if no one bought it, there would be at least hundreds of parking spaces. Their parking space was considered cheap here, but it would still cost around fifty to sixty thousand yuan, counting up to several tens of millions. Originally, she had already spent over ten million to buy the store, but what if she couldn''t afford it?

    "It''s alright. Even if I don''t do it anymore, I can still get quite a bit of money from renting it out." Yu Su never thought that she wouldn''t be able to earn money. In any case, she would get money every day, so it wasn''t that much of money. Even starting a family in the face of her son''s money was not bad.

    She didn''t have any goals for herself, but she was very clear in her heart. Her son would probably make her regret his actions in the future. Therefore, it was also good for her to have such an incompetent mother to help her earn some money.

    His son''s eyes also lit up when he heard this. Actually, this couldn''t be counted as a very capable investment, but it was really a very profitable and stable investment. In the future, he could add some new things into the investment and let others play inside it for a day without getting tired.

    "That''s enough. Don''t worry, our business is going to be good. Look at the small bank''s amusement park. It''s not even 100 square meters yet, so how much money do you earn every day?" It had to be known that when the time came, not only would they be playing some small games, but they would also have large scale toys, and the money they earned from women and children would be the easiest. At that time, they might even be able to make a profit every year.

    Of course, he still considered it to be too much. In fact, it would only take a month for him to return to the first floor, and he had seen others do this himself, so he knew the only difference. The only difference was that they were outside, and they were inside.

    "Alright, don''t worry too much. If you add in the parking lot at the back, I think a lot of things can be added in. I''ll go and ask about it today." Father Yu also agreed with Yu Su''s decision. He planned to go in the afternoon to settle things. His daughter would still have work to do in the afternoon. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to go to the provincial capital tomorrow.

    "That''s true." Mama Yu had gone out to play with her old comrades who had retired together with her unit. The unit had paid for everything and had a lot of fun. She had also bought a lot of things herself, but they were all just money.

    In the afternoon, Yinsu didn''t go out to finish the day''s task first, then started writing Saturday and Sunday. Although she had been looking for a job earlier, it hadn''t been going well with her, so there were a lot of manuscripts, but she felt that writing more was one point. If she got busy later on, she wouldn''t have any time to write more, plus she could be considered to have a job now, so she naturally couldn''t be like before.

    She remembered that the memory card in her storage was a novel she had written. The book was almost done, and if she could get the memory card out, she wouldn''t have to worry about stock problems for a long time.

    She had put this matter inside to eat. She remembered it at the time, so when she wrote it, she was already in her 40s, almost 50s. Although she was not very old, she was not the kind of person to sit there for too long.

    "It''s great that it can be used." He sent a message to the editor explaining that the next novel was ready and that he had sent the outline and the top 30,000 words over. The editor was actually a little confused because the girl under him had actually given him a new outline when she was updating the novel which would ensure the lowest possible number of words. And now, there was at least 500 thousand words more to finish with when she updated the novel.

    "What kind of provocation is this?" The editor was a very pure and honest girl. Although she knew about the divorce, she didn''t think too much about it, so she didn''t want to mention it. Now that she suddenly saw so many manuscripts, she felt that it was better for her to be related.

    "No, I just suddenly don''t have much else to do." In the past, they lived alone, and her son had to be sent to school every day. Plus, she still had to do things at home, and although she had to do the cleaning and washing of clothes, she still had to do the cooking. This time, apart from picking up her son at noon, she had nothing to do, so naturally she had more time to write essays.

    The editor felt that she was stuck and didn''t know what to say. He really wanted to say, you have so much time, so it''s fine if you just open it, but it''s still only been 3000 a day.

    Fortunately, he had to go out the next day, and with such a large manuscript, he was no longer in a hurry. He started to rest earlier than usual, and when he wanted to come over to see his mother at night, he found that his mother had already gone to bed.

    In another direction, a man in a military uniform had a dark expression on his face. He had already had two dreams, although they were not the same long ones, but he was sure that the woman hadn''t changed at all, and more importantly, he had been on a mission, and had hidden himself well in the end, and had fallen asleep right where he was. He had never encountered something like this before, and they were all on special missions, but this time, he was going to have a huge problem.

    "Do you want to rest?" Captain Lin watched this kid grow up, but they were part of a special forces, not a charity, so they couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. Even if something happened to his body, even if he crawled, he had to crawl back over it for him, but this guy clearly fainted. Even after searching for a long time in the hospital, he still couldn''t find any problems, so no matter how angry he was, he could only suppress it and listen to whether he wanted to rest or not.

    "Give me a week." If he could control it himself, that would be good. For example, although he had only been able to control it for two days, he was already better at many things than before, and this was the advantage, he couldn''t say it, but he could use it, and he could also control it. As for that woman, he felt that he definitely wasn''t married yet, didn''t even have a girlfriend, so he wanted to get married.

 C28

    "Don''t listen to that damned girl. We are right not to marry that man who only thinks of girls from the town." When Granny Tao saw her eldest granddaughter who looked like a tearful person, she felt a heartache. She thought about how Old Second would get angry at that stupid little girl who couldn''t even fart for half a day, and now, they had clearly already annulled the engagement, so it was easy for her to say that her cousin wasn''t going to marry her. As long as they were separated, it would be really funny.

    "Milk, I''m fine." Tao Yu Su said very naturally, but she was a little nervous in her heart. She didn''t have any memories of this family''s house, but she could tell from their clothes that this was ancient times. That was why she suddenly went from modern times to ancient times.

    "It''s good that you''re fine. It''s good that you''re fine. Hurry up and eat something. Don''t get angry because you''re blind." It must be known that at that time, she almost disappeared, and it was all because of her eldest granddaughter that she was so good. Moreover, her youngest son broke his leg at that time, and it was only because of her eldest granddaughter that he had been controlled by a doctor.

    "Thank you, Grandma." The eldest granddaughter of her family had learned a few words from her youngest son. Seeing how illiterate they were, the difference between them and those illiterate kids was not small. Nurturing them was a mistake, but now she felt that they were truly malicious.

    After Tao Yushu laid down, he heard a slightly high-pitched voice coming from the yard, saying that he really treated himself as one of the young miss, and didn''t even look at the words of the young miss.

    Now that they were busy packing up their belongings and moving house, they said this sentence out loud because Granny Tao gave them too few things. Naturally, Tao Bailing did not agree with it and could not find a reason to, so she scolded her big cousin. Although Grandma Tao scolded them a few times, she still gave them a few more things.

    Of course, the reason why Grandma Tao gave them so many things wasn''t because she wanted to give them something was because of Granny Tao''s beloved granddaughter. In fact, the real reason was because Granny Tao said that even though the Old Second and the rest of his family behaved very arrogantly, they were still sons that had crawled out of their stomachs. She couldn''t just watch them die, so she gave them more things in the end out of soft-heartedness.

    In the end, Granny Tao was not a bad person. Most of the old ladies in the countryside were like this, cursing and swearing all sorts of things, but the things they gave were indeed not small, and they wouldn''t let you become poor just because you couldn''t do it. At your age, most old ladies would like to get rich.

    However, after Tao Bailing had transmigrated over, he only saw Granny Tao scolding them everyday, and the people of the second house all acted obediently and stayed in the house. That was why he felt that Granny Tao was biased towards them.

    He couldn''t help but shake his head, feeling that Tao Bailing wasn''t a good person. He had to stay away from her in the future, otherwise, if he got your benefits, he would bite you back. This kind of person wasn''t good, in any case, she wouldn''t have any relationship with such a person.

    Thinking of this, Tao Yushu closed his eyes and began to receive memories.

    The original owner Tao Yushu was the eldest daughter of a rich farmer''s family. Their family had originally arranged a marriage with the Lu family, but Lushan was ten years older than Tao Yushu, the oldest girl in the family. At such a young age, most people wouldn''t talk about marriage anymore and would stay in the next generation.

    But the problem came, the Lu family''s Lu father was sick, and had used up most of the family''s property, making the rich peasant family like the Lu family into a normal family. In addition, Lu family''s Lu father''s disease was already agreed upon, but there was no way they could do heavy work anymore, and Lu mother''s health was always not good, so they naturally could not do heavy work.

    It would have been better if he had stayed like this for a few years, but he did not expect that after the military recruitment, his family would come to Tao and say that they wanted to marry Tao Yu and Su. He was a sixteen-year-old boy, and once he got home, he took the gift and came to Tao and said that he wanted to marry Su.

    The fourteen-year-old little girl still had a lot of dreams for Tao Yu Su, so she secretly went to see Lu Shan as well. She felt that the other party had quite a bit of strength, and coupled with the fact that she had saved up a lot of money during her years as a soldier and had retired, she felt that she could still become a constable quickly. She felt that she was very happy.

    However, she never expected that when she was going to the town with her grandma, she would see Lu Dashan and a widow pulling at each other, and the widow''s child would even call Lu Dashan her father. Although it was not like she was going to ask about it, Lu Dashan had asked for his help, and the two of them seemed to have some sort of relationship with each other, and the Tao family naturally did not want to cause trouble, and in the end, Lu Dashan also said that he would marry Lu Dashan as his wife.

    Originally, this kind of thing could be done as long as they retreated. It was not going to cause too much trouble at all, considering that Tao Bailing did not know where Tao Bailing had heard it from. He knew that Tao Yu Su was not a good person, so he suggested that she marry Lu Dashan in his place and ask the Tao family to separate them into the second branch.

    Zhou Yu beating Huang Gai and being willing to take one on each side was all voluntary, and it had nothing to do with Tao Yu Su. She would find a good man to marry and have nothing to do with Tao Bailing in the future, but Tao Bailing seemed to be eyeing Tao Yu Su, and felt that Tao Yu Su was not a good man.

    She was also a transcender, so naturally she would use all sorts of different methods.

    Later on, the original owner married the small restaurant owner, and the two didn''t interact much. However, who knew why Tao Bailing suddenly recalled and directly went to the small restaurant owner to sell him a menu? The two went back and forth, meeting each other''s eyes.

    Lu Dashan didn''t marry the widow as he said he would. Instead, he was arranged by Tao Bailing to marry into another rich family in the village. He lived a happy life, but nothing happened.

    Originally, he thought that once Lu Dashan found out about this, he wouldn''t let Tao Bailing do such a thing. Therefore, Tao Yushu went back to his parents'' home and let the Tao family find Lu Dashan.

    As for those men she didn''t know, they also hated her and wanted to get even with her. If she wasn''t pregnant at this time, then her fate would have been even worse, but even so, her life wouldn''t have been better. From that day on, she and her son became servants of the little boss, and even those servants could freely command them to do whatever they wanted.

    She could not help the Tao Family, and she did not want the Tao Family to feel sad for her either. Therefore, she gritted her teeth and endured the pain of having a child, even if the sky was freezing, and if someone asked her to fetch water, she would accidentally fall down. When her stomach hurt, she knew that she was going to have a baby, but she could not get up at all.

    She could only move sideways and slowly move towards the house. Luckily, the house wasn''t too far away, otherwise she would only have to give birth in the snow and ice.

    Later on, she fell ill due to childbirth, and no one came to ask for a doctor. For her son''s sake, she had to endure for a long time, until the year his son turned ten years old, when he was pushed by the tall and strong son of Tao Bailing, and directly fell into the water to his death. The original owner was filled with grief and indignation, and finally vomited blood and died as well.

    The original owner of that year was only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. In modern times, she was still as pretty as a flower, but she had indeed withered and died.

    "Sigh, as expected, the women who teleported to Mary Su''s side are all cannon fodder, so your mistake is the woman''s older cousin." Tao Yu Su didn''t know what to say anymore. She didn''t even want to write these kinds of essays anymore, even though they were from years ago. Every time she saw them, her face would be covered in blood.

    "What happened to Susu?" She also felt that her daughter had been wronged and felt that Tao Bailing was nothing compared to Granny Tao, who had some kinship towards that silly and foolish girl. Having raised their entire family for so many years, it was already pretty good. It wasn''t hard for her to not be foolish, but she had cheated her own daughter.

    "I''m fine." She saw something. Okay, this mother should be alright, but this mother died after being married for a year, so her memories were not that deep, but who could tell her who this beauty was? Good, good, this was a real beauty. At least, in Tao Yu Su who was used to seeing beautiful girls in the modern world, such natural beauties and man-made beauties, she really felt that this was a beautiful lady. Furthermore, she didn''t believe that this person was already over thirty years old and looked like a teenage girl, she was really tired.

    Thinking about it, if the original owner''s mother was already so beautiful, then wouldn''t the original owner be so beautiful as well? That was the reason why the original owner was so average in looks.

    "Wake up quickly, you''re going to hate me the whole day. Your dad and the others are coming back soon. Tonight, your mom made you some meat skating broth. We''re eating so much." The original owner''s mother was really beautiful, but because of her bad health since she was young and also the fact that she had a bad reputation, those people did not dare to marry her. Since she was young, the original owner had learned embroidery from her grandmother and made a good girl''s red.

 C29

    "Mom, let''s go. I''ll help you." Compared to the past, Tao Bailing, who had to be tidied up by someone, was thousands of times better. Furthermore, the reason why she was so crippled in the end was only because of the difference between Tao Bailing and the ancient women, who were not pedantic men. Furthermore, she had some tricks up her sleeve, so when she was still fresh, she would bring out new ones.

    Even the seven-year itch of modern times is like this, because the novelty is gone, the birth does not know a layer of unchangeable, people began to have different thoughts.

    "Alright." Mother Tao''s family didn''t only know how to embroider flowers, her family only had her and her grandma, but their embroidery skills were both very good, so naturally, they could eat a lot of good things. With the opportunity to practice, plus they also had a bit of talent, the food they made was way worse than the pig food that was made by Hundred Spirit House Tao, so it wasn''t that the Tao family didn''t want her family to cook.

    In the afternoon, the four members of the Tao family left directly. They did not come back to help with the work. The Tao family had prepared dinner, so naturally, they would not be part of it.

    "Why did you get out of bed? Let''s rest a bit more." When she thought about how her eldest granddaughter had been angered to such an extent, Granny Tao was truly very angry. Even if she knew that the second house, Tao, wouldn''t be able to produce anything delicious, she still didn''t have any intentions of calling anyone over.

    "Milk, it''s not like I''m injured." If she were already married to the Little Boss, then she really would have to cry all kinds of tears. For a girl like Su Chen, who could possibly be the main female lead of NP Literature, Tao Yushu felt that she couldn''t really hurt him. It was precisely for this reason that she had to carefully pick out the men she wanted to be men in the future.

    "Alright, you, don''t think too much. Grandma will definitely find the best one for you." Looking at Tao Yushu, Granny Tao could tell that his eldest grandson''s daughter was already fine. She couldn''t help but joke around. Of course, it was because there were only three people in the family that they spoke such words.

    "Grandmother." She was not the original owner, so she naturally would not be shy about this. It was because she did not plan to look for him now, or rather, she planned to look for someone on her own, someone who was most unlikely to be related to her own cousin. She felt that this was the only way to be safe.

    "Eh, the taste today isn''t bad." Today''s clothes were very thin and had just gained some benefits. They were not like before, because of the lack of meat, they would usually use more sweet potato powder to wrap the meat.

    Although he was very angry at his brother for causing such a ruckus this morning, he did not take it seriously, so he just left to do something. As for his brother, since he couldn''t do anything good, he just told him to pick up firewood and other things. Although he would be able to pick up big chunks every time, he didn''t actually do anything when it came down to it.

    "Of course four less people in the family would do that." The eldest son of the Tao family glanced over and knew that the second house had already been moved away. It was very clean, and the things they lent them back then were probably all cleaned up too. Hmph, they even said something about their little sister, but she was the only one who was clean. The entire family only knew how to eat.

    "Too little?" Tao Lao frowned. He really didn''t expect his second brother to really leave. This made him a bit unhappy.

    "That''s enough, that''s enough. If they want to leave, we can stop them. Otherwise, they think we can take their servants away." When she thought of this, Granny Tao was filled with anger. Originally, she had the same thoughts as her eldest son, and although she was dissatisfied with what Tao Bailing had done, she didn''t really take it seriously. She never thought that this person would be in such a hurry to split up.

    You can''t do it, but you can learn from him. It''s not like the family won''t help you, it''s not like you can''t do it, it''s not like the family won''t help you, it''s not like you can''t do it, it''s not like you can''t do it, it''s not like you can''t do it, it''s just that when Father Tao passed away, it was actually a branch family, it''s just that Grandma Tao couldn''t bear her second son doing anything well, and her youngest son was studying outside, so the one who was really at a disadvantage was her father.

    Indeed, on the second day, news came from the village that the young lady of the Tao family wanted to end the engagement, and it was rather unpleasant to hear, that the young lady of the Tao family did not think much of Lu Dashan and did not want to marry him, so she wanted to marry into the town.

    "The heavens are turning against me. This is the one who''s talking nonsense. He can even speak nonsense like that." Granny Tao hadn''t expected that the Lu family would be the one in the wrong and the rumors the other way around. This made her furious. She was about to go out and look for those theories, but was stopped by Tao Yu Sura.

    However, she did not intend to refuse to marry into town this time. The original owner had been angered by these words and burst into tears, but if Granny Tao went out and was defeated, she felt that she would have to marry into town, which was why she married the little boss later on.

    This time, she did not plan to follow Tao Bailing''s script. Whether or not she would marry into the town would not be decided by a single sentence from her, but rather, she would personally see it herself before making a decision. As for Grandma Tao, she did not want her mother, who was especially good to the original owner, to die without even a coffin.

    Even when his family was in ruins, it was still the same. At first, there might be a slightly better coffin, but later on, it only got worse and worse. In the end, even a mattress of grass would not be easy to cover.

    Thus, even though she was old, Granny Tao had always been in good health, so she was able to live longer. It was precisely because she sent away a family member that her death became miserable.

    It was a good way back. When the original owner died, although the original owner had said that Tao Bailing had not left the county, she had also read about this kind of novels before, and perhaps the author had changed the map just because he was brain-dead. Thus, she felt that the best way to change things was to start changing from the few things that were clearly not wrong to make the family not be able to touch them.

    Fine, the main point was that she had never met this kind of ancient society before. Although there were transcenders, those people might be attracted to the transcenders, but as long as she didn''t want to be burned to death, she wouldn''t want to appear. If she had to live for at least 13 more years, then she would be able to come back alive.

    It could be said that to Tao Yu Su, this was a huge shock. He was so strong, he was just too strong. Now that he thought about what had happened to him, it really wasn''t a big deal.

    "Alright, alright, I don''t care. If the Lu family wants to say something, let them say it. Hmph, they thought they would take it seriously just because they said it." Thinking about how the little widow stayed in the Lu family today, even if the Lu family wanted to find excuses, they wouldn''t know what was going on.

    "Grandmother, don''t even think about it. The Lu family isn''t a fool. They wouldn''t be wrong in this matter of slapping their own face." She knew in her heart that her grandmother knew, but in the end, she was still her granddaughter. Even if she was dissatisfied, she would still help to cover it up. This was also the reason why she was defeated by Tao Bailing.

    "Hey, tell us what kind of evil did our Tao family do." She really didn''t know what to say. In the past, the second brother and his family had been raised by their eldest brother''s family, and in the blink of an eye, they were able to stab their eldest brother. Originally, she thought that they were just feeling uncomfortable, so it was fine to split up among them.

    "Grandmother, as long as we live our own lives, we will be fine." As for what her second brother was thinking, it actually had nothing to do with her. If she really wanted to find a husband, it would be beneficial for her to stay at home, but the chances of this happening were low, so she had never said anything about it.

    "Sigh." Granny Tao did not answer directly, but only let out a sigh. Tao Yushu was not in a hurry, and people''s thoughts could not be changed in a short period of time, so she felt that as long as she was a little disappointed in the people from the Second House of Tao, a little more, and a little more, they would all become more and more disappointed. In the end, they would never mention it again.

    As expected, because there were no Tao family members in the village and because they were not blind, there were naturally people who saw the real situation, and this time, there was no need for the people from Tao family to tell them the truth, but someone began to tell them the truth, and this time, there was no need for the people from Tao family to tell them the truth, and a hole that Tao Bailing dug did not trap the people from Tao family or Tao Yu Su, but instead, she and her future husband, the Lu family, did not know that she was following her father into the mountains to look for food, and even though the Tao family gave two bags of food to them, they could not sit idle.

    No matter how many of them there were, it was impossible for her to keep taking them, so she wanted to give up on this idea. She wanted to look for them again the next day, but Tao Er had always been too happy, he had always been a fool, and he felt that if he could find such a way to earn money, then he would be able to support his family. Even if he worked hard, he would only be able to earn 15 gold coins, but he already had 10 gold coins so easily.

 C30

    In the end, when she returned to the village, she discovered that the rumors she thought would come out were not the rumors she had expected. Instead, it was the rumors about the Lu family and her.

    "Mom, why did you put everything else in the pot again?" She had clearly said that she would cook for her mother when she returned home. Her mother only needed to clean the grass in the front and back yards, but when she came back to look, she could only weed out the grass on her butt. That was enough, now that her mother had finished cooking, if she could eat it then that was fine, but what was the meaning of putting everything in this big pot?

    "I, I just want to help." Hundred Spirit House immediately looked as if they were about to cry. In addition, her frightened look made even the entire second branch of the Tao family frightened. They all stood there, not daring to move. They only peeked at Tao Bailing in fear.

    She was clearly doing it for their own good, so how could she look at the Tao family with the eyes of a person from the Tao family? Thinking of this, she started to feel wronged, other people all transcended worlds were women, and they all wanted men to have money, power, authority, and the ability to casually move their mouths to arouse the admiration of countless men. Just a casual move of their hands would bring about countless benefits, but why did she end up with nothing, and instead got misunderstood, she was clearly doing it for their own good.

    "LingLing, don''t cry. I-I won''t do it again." When Mother Tao Bailing saw her daughter crying, she immediately thought of how the little Spirit was foolishly sitting at the edge of the field and looking at her. Even though she was small and obedient, she couldn''t get her mother-in-law''s liking.

    Following that, the whole family once again began to get intimate with each other. They weren''t as afraid of Tao Bailing as they were just now, and he didn''t even think about this issue.

    Today was the day that the Tao Family paid their living expenses, and now they directly used the two floors of the previous month as their living expenses. And this was not only for men, but also for women, so the mother and daughter of Tao Family paid five taels of silver, one of which was earned by the original owner of the embroidery. It was obvious that Tao Yu Su couldn''t do it, and only now did she realize that she did not learn painting.

    On top of that, the original owner would obviously have some sort of embroidery type of painting, which was somewhat similar to the landscape painting, while Tao Yu Su had studied a few cartoon characters when she was young, like flower fairies, but the bigger she was, the less she would know how to draw. She could probably draw an apple right now, and if her son had learned, she would have been able to learn a bit more, but it was obvious that her son did not like her, so he liked to calculate even more.

    "En, shall we have some game tomorrow?" In the past, they could eat meat every three days, but now, they could eat it every day. It was just that today was the last day, so naturally, there was not much to eat.

    "Alright." The main reason was because the Qi family was too far away and too far away from the village, so they had already entered the mountains. Their own people had always felt that it was not safe there, so someone would place their house there for them. But since the other party''s family was honest, it was better for them to go to the village to buy game than other places.

    Tao Yu Su''s eyes lit up when she heard this. It could be said that the Qi family had never treated Tao Bailing specially, although they had only moved over two years ago, and that the young man was only thirteen years old at the time, and no one could have imagined that this thirteen-year-old boy would go hunting in the mountains every day, even more than the local old hunters. Furthermore, his family life was getting better and better, and although his family didn''t have much contact with the people in the village, they always gave people in the village a cold feeling.

    However, she still felt that she should go to the Qi family first, so she decided to visit the Qi family first. The reason was that the Qi family had leather, and they didn''t know what to think about it, so they bought all the meat, but they usually didn''t buy much, and she didn''t really understand that, but she planned to go with this matter, since she had a lot of private money saved up, so it wasn''t strange for her to want to make a leather vest.

    On the second day, Grandma Tao was just about to leave.

    "Milk, I''ll go with you." Tao Yu Su rarely went out because she was working at embroidery and her money would be in her dowry. That was also the reason why she always worked so hard and Tao Bailing did not see this point, she only knew that Tao Yu Su had a lot of dowry, and she didn''t have to go out to do anything. She felt unsatisfied, even though their family had already split up and she had already married, she still came back to make trouble.

    However, what she didn''t expect was that Grandma Tao had clearly said that Tao Yushu earned those. Of course, she wouldn''t believe it.

    "Just take a walk outside. You don''t look too good, but don''t be like your mother. You can sit in the house for an entire day and your body can take it." Grandma Tao had never thought that her eldest granddaughter would take the initiative to go out for a walk. The eldest granddaughter was very sensible, did not talk about helping the family work, and even more so, had a lot of things embroidered for the family. Because of this reason, she repeatedly asked Mother Tao to take Tao Yu Su out for a walk.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t say anything. The effect was never very good.

    "Yes, Grandmother." Tao Yu Su was actually a rather nerdy person, but she had lived for many years already, so she knew a few ways to naturally stay alive. As a result, she naturally wouldn''t embroider flowers every day like the original owner.

    When they arrived at the Qi household, it just so happened that only Grandma Qi was home, and right now she was just cutting the leather.

    "Sister Qi, you are so capable." Granny Tao and Grandma Qi were still quite familiar with each other, and they would meet from time to time in the town as they had some friendship. In addition, the other party had told her before that she could help to find a girl of suitable age to help her and get her to pay attention to her.

    "That''s comparable to elder sister." When she saw Tao Yusu, who was standing beside Grandma Tao, her eyes lit up and she couldn''t help but think that their family had already fallen. Although this girl was born in a village, she had a sense of grandeur; even if their family wasn''t in trouble, this girl would still be compatible with her grandson.

    In the past, she used to have a piece of this skin, which she never took out or processed. It''s because it was wild, she didn''t want to put it out, so she always kept it in her storage space, and now that she sees this type of wild skin, she naturally likes it a lot, but she knows that she really can''t afford to buy it with just the money the original owner gave her, so her main purpose today was to look after the person and buy some more bunny skin.

    The rabbit skin was the cheapest among them, especially the multicolored one. Therefore, Tao Yu Su thought that the males in her family wouldn''t pick it out, and would rather choose to use grey. Women could choose white, but in reality, if they raised sheep here, sheepskins were also cheaper, but it was obvious that they didn''t.

    Although she felt that Qi Da-lang was a good child in front of other people''s children, she would be a little dissatisfied in front of her grandson-in-law. The first thing she was dissatisfied with was that their family was too distant, and Qi Da-lang was away from home all year, so she was a little reluctant to do anything, but thinking about the fact that her granddaughter also didn''t want to marry into the town, at least she could see it from yesterday and today, so she didn''t say anything and just pushed it away.

    She also knew that it would be difficult for the Qi family to get back. Not to mention the fact that even the current emperor and the crown prince wouldn''t use their Qi family members, it was precisely because of this that she would calm down and take root in the village. What would happen in the future would depend on the fortune of her descendants.

    Later on, when Granny Tao explained the purpose of their visit, Grandma Qi told Qi to send the rabbit skin to them, and when Tao Yushu said she wanted it, she gave him half bought half of it and half gave it to him. In fact, this kind of rabbit skin really wasn''t worth looking at because they didn''t even want to buy wild meat to eat at home, so they really saved up a lot of the rabbit skin.

    When the two of them returned home, they finally reacted. They seemed to have taken advantage of him out of the blue, didn''t they?

    "Mom, Susu, what''s wrong?" Mother Tao saw the two of them standing in the middle of the yard with stiff expressions. He thought something big had happened, so he couldn''t help but ask.

 C31

    Granny Tao felt that the Qi family brat was not bad, but because of her granddaughter''s problem, she had to discuss it with her parents, so she was just praised like that. Moreover, she didn''t realize that there was any problem at all, and if it wasn''t for her growing up and coming back home later on, she really wouldn''t know what the other party was up to, so now that Mother Tao was asking, she felt even more embarrassed.

    "Mother?" Mother Tao had only come to ask casually. Although the two of them stood there and thought it was a bit silly, one was her mother-in-law, and the other was her precious daughter, she naturally wouldn''t say it out loud. She had to at least save some face, but now, seeing how nervous her mother-in-law was, she couldn''t help but feel her heart tighten.

    "Let''s talk inside." Granny Tao knew that this matter hadn''t been decided yet, and it was best not to mention anything. Otherwise, if someone else were to talk about it, their family''s Su Su Su''s reputation wouldn''t be good.

    Compared to marrying into the town, she was actually more satisfied with the marriage. It was clear that at least the Qi family was not in need of food and clothing, and it was also very obvious that the Qi family used to be considered a big family in the past. It was also because of this that Tao Yu Su felt good about it, and at least because of her actions, she did not feel that she was a waste.

    After she finished cooking, she heard a sound coming from the courtyard. She thought that someone had returned, but when she remembered that she had just left, she saw a tall and handsome young man standing at the entrance. It was because he had been under the sun for a long time, and he was very dark, not at all like the young man she saw today.

    "The rabbit your family wants." Of course, if his ears weren''t red, then that would be even more convincing. And he had already encountered two sullen men. Tao Yusu could tell with a glance that this youth was being bashful. She couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Thank you." He also told them to wait in his grandmother''s room and let them come out to get the silver. Now, when the two women went out, they naturally greeted him and told him to sit down and began commenting on him in all kinds of ways, feeling very honest. Such a man was good to women, they knew very well that even if he was like Tao Pa and didn''t say much, he would still do the most for his family. He was the one who had raised the second house, and if others had already started talking about it, but he had never felt that his younger brother''s days were not good, and taking care of him was also due to him.

    Fortunately, he knew that he could not speak of the biggest matter of his family, so he did not mention that his family had gotten the royal eye. Moreover, his family had already decided to live a peaceful life here, so the royal family could not do much to them.

    But when the youth returned home, he only said one thing to his grandmother: he liked it.

    "ˇ­" Grandmother Qi didn''t understand, indicating that this damned brat would die if she said anything more? Will it?

    As soon as she reacted, she was immediately happy and wanted to go to the Tao family again. If they had the same intentions, she felt that this marriage would be enough. Their family would naturally invite the matchmaker to come over as a matchmaker.

    This young man was really good, but he didn''t know how heartbreaking it was. If he really didn''t say anything like this, then this woman would be in a lot of trouble. Although they knew they couldn''t let this go, they would still feel regret.

    "What a pity." The two women said at the same time. They didn''t even notice the smell of burning rabbits coming from the kitchen, nor did they notice that this rabbit was even more fragrant than usual.

    In any case, she felt that this young man was still pretty good. Although she was only 15 years old, he would still make her feel like she was luring a minor into a trap. But she felt that this world was ancient, and she felt that it was a bit too much to ask the ancient people to be like the modern era, where people who were already 20 years old and could become parents began to date and get married.

    Although she didn''t really care much about the betrothal gift, but in ancient times, she had shown her greatest sincerity in the betrothal gift. It was one thing if the Qi family didn''t have any money, but Tao Yu Su had gone to the Qi family to find out that their wife wasn''t the only one who could take care of food and drinks.

    Even if the Tao family''s daughter was like this, the betrothal gifts would always be accompanied. Her daughter''s private house would also be accompanied, and the family would even give her 10 taels of silver. Of course, if her parents were willing to give her more, it wouldn''t be a problem, but Tao''s mother would naturally feel heartache for her daughter, and giving more wouldn''t be a problem.

    "Mother?" He thought that the smell of the wild game was indeed different, and he couldn''t help but quicken his pace. But he didn''t expect that when he got home, his mother and his daughter-in-law would be chatting and laughing in the courtyard, and they weren''t even prepared to eat anything, so where did the smell come from?

    "Dad, big brother is back. Wash your hands and eat." Tao Yu Su directly called out, but she didn''t expect that her uncle would also return.

    As a scholar, although he had yet to become an Elementary Scholar, he was still able to earn a lot of money from selling stalls and writing books. Adding to that, his family gave him enough food to eat, and his big brother took care of him as well. Every month, he would give him enough food, meat, vegetables, chicken and eggs, as well as two taels of silver a year to pay him in front of the rent of ten acres of land.

    This was also the reason why he would always buy some things for his family every time he came back, not too many of them, but they could be counted as a part of his good intentions, and this master of his was the one who caused all the trouble in the Tao family, no matter what, he was still unlucky. If he met with an incident of cheating, he would be cheated by his own niece, and from then on, he would be crippled, even if he found out later that this matter was not related to him, but when he was locked up, his leg was broken, so he would no longer be able to participate in the Imperial Examinations.

    And the reason why the Tao family was like this was because of Tao Bai''s nimble hands. Not only did she get people to grab Tao family''s uncle, who was involved in this matter, but she also got people to break her legs. Of course, this also meant that she was not understood and loved by her family.

    It was because of this reason that both the original owner and the current Tao Yushu hated each other. It was very obvious that she was not the kind of person who would provoke you if you did not provoke me. She was the kind of person who did not like you, so there was no need for you to exist.

    "Alright, let''s go sit down and eat. I''ll go make some egg cakes." She had actually only finished cooking and had not even started cooking yet. Everything else was done by Tao Yushu alone, and now that her man son and brother-in-law had returned, she naturally felt a little embarrassed.

    "Mom, let me help you." Moreover, her mother had not even served the table yet, so it was not good for her to run over. Although her uncle was still a good person, but if she did that, her uncle would probably want to use his eyes to look at her. In the past, she had once cut his hand off, and he had not been injured, so Mother Tao and Granny Tao did not want her to do anything.

    When people were close to their elder brother, they would have strict requirements. As such, when people were close to their elder brother''s family, they would treat him as a child of their own, so his requirements towards his nephew and niece were very high.

    As for the people from the second house, they didn''t care too much about it. They were polite and friendly to them, but for those who weren''t close to them, this was something that they never noticed. They only felt that this little brother hated their big brother''s family like they were themselves.

    She could eat the rabbit meat agreed upon, but now she could eat the meat that she liked. She might not even dare to eat too much, not to mention the fact that she was not a person who would eat cat food just because she wanted to be beautiful, but this little girl was, and because of that, she felt very hungry. Even if it was the food that she cooked at home these past two days, she had tried her best to eat it, but her stomach was already too small, so no matter how much she ate, she could not eat much.

    Not only was it done, the quantity was not small. Even though little uncle did not eat much, when he returned home, the quantity was always sufficient. This was home, it did not matter if you could eat all the dishes, but once you returned from school, you would definitely see a table full of dishes.

    In the past, although they would be scolded from time to time, they would still be able to eat meat every three days. The day they left just happened to be the day they were going to eat meat, and two days had already passed, and they still hadn''t bought meat to eat yet, which was a bit out of the question.

    "What''s wrong?" The little guy was so scared that it didn''t even dare to move anymore. Naturally, he had no way of telling his elder sister that his mother would go to the main house to see if there was meat, or if he could steal it for them to eat.

    "What''s going on?" When Tao Bailing saw his younger brother''s face, he knew that his mother had gone to do something bad again. She was preparing something that he wasn''t allowed to do.

 C32

    The countryside bumpkins usually eat less meat, although the Tao family eats less meat every three days, but there were so many people in the family, two pounds of meat was enough to eat, but even if there wasn''t much meat, it was still good to have some taste, so they still liked this kind of day where they don''t get scolded. Of course, they also liked this kind of day where they don''t want to be scolded.

    In the past, if there was anything lacking, they would just go to the main house and get it. Therefore, Hundred Spirit House did not think that their house had already been separated. It was just that they were afraid that Tao Bailing would be angry, so they secretly went to the main house.

    "What did you say?" The face she had fought for with great difficulty had completely disappeared. Thinking of this, she didn''t know what to say. She hated her mother to death, but she didn''t know what to say. In the end, it was all for the sake of these children.

    "Mother said that sister is sick, so I need to eat more meat to recuperate." However, little brother Tao Bailing felt that it would be better if he didn''t eat them, and could smell them. But big sister could make money now, and big sister was sick, so it was only because she needed more nourishment that her body would be better.

    "That''s enough, that''s enough. Go and call mother back. Even if there''s meat at home, I''ve already made it." She was an orphan in her previous life, even if she had the mother of the dean. But the mother had her own children, and there were so many children in the orphanage, even if they loved her, they couldn''t be divided. Furthermore, she wasn''t very outstanding before, and it was precisely because of this that she was always lacking in love, so many people wanted to love her.

    "Alright." The younger brother''s eyes lit up when he heard this. They naturally didn''t go to someone else''s house to eat things that were in their own house, even if they were used to taking their uncle''s things, that was the feeling of their home, but that was just the feeling of having backbone, so they didn''t want to go back to the old days when they knew they could stand on their own two feet.

    So she went to the river to catch some fish, which she really caught quite a bit, and then brought them back to the town to buy them. Unexpectedly, the people here were very good at cooking fish, and the price of the fish was not bad either, so she got fifty or so pieces of money. Originally, she wanted to see if she could buy some chickens or something, but now that she thought about it, if she wanted to make a fortune, she didn''t have a good body, so she figured it out.

    Of course, when brother Tao Bailing went to call her mother, her mother was already at the Tao family''s residence. Smelling the fragrance of the Tao family''s meat, both of them started to salivate, but they only stood there for a while before leaving. Because they knew that someone was waiting for them at home and their family could eat meat, they naturally wouldn''t do such a shameful thing.

    Father Lu and Mother Lu didn''t like the little widow, so they felt that she wasn''t very decent. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have followed a man and lived in someone else''s house, so their son would call someone else ''father''. But so what? They lived in the same house, and their son always spoke on behalf of the widow.

    If their son wasn''t already engaged to be married, then they would have to get married sooner. But when that shameless widow dared to stay in their home, they naturally couldn''t sit still and came to Tao Er''s house, just in time to see the regret on the faces of the Tao family. This made their hearts skip a beat, and they thought that this person wouldn''t regret marrying their daughter to their son, right?

    "Dear, what''s going on?" Now that the son of the Lu family was back, although the two of them couldn''t do heavy work these few years, but since they had land for rent and also raised some chickens and pigs, it could be considered as having recovered. In addition, Lu Dashan had brought more than 200 taels of silver with him.

    "It''s fine, it''s fine. Sit." After having been asked by her daughter to take a bath, her clothes were clean. Furthermore, having eaten meat today, she felt that her life had been wonderful, so her waist was even straighter than usual.

    The Tao clan and the Lu clan were discussing marriage. Although Tao Bailing said that he had already decided to marry into the Lu clan, this body was only thirteen years old, so why did he mention it now? He couldn''t help but frown.

    "That won''t do, my spirit soul is only thirteen, it''s not even that old yet." Fortunately, Tao Er and Hundred Spirit Niang knew what could be agreed upon and what could not be agreed upon, so when they heard the Lu family mention this matter, they directly shook their heads. Although they didn''t care about anything, they still knew about this kind of thing.

    "Look, our Mountain is already so old." She didn''t know what she would do if anything really happened between her son and the widow, so whatever she said, she wanted to marry Tao Bailing back to her family, even if she had to give him some betrothal gifts, it was fine. After her son returned, other than the original twenty acres of land, they had bought ten acres of good land, the family was really quite good, and her son was currently a government official, so he had two taels of silver a month, plus some income from the outside, their family wouldn''t be able to live a better life. If their son wasn''t old enough, and there was a widow at home, so they wouldn''t have no other choice.

    Alright, there was one more thing, and that was that they had an engagement with the Tao family. Although there was an agreement to stay for the next generation, when the Lu family''s parents saw that their son was actually interested in a widow, they naturally didn''t want to, so they brought up Tao Yu Su''s matter.

    Originally, they were all prepared to take a higher betrothal gift, not to marry a girl, but they didn''t expect that the good silly girl of the Tao family would be willing to marry into their family. Although they didn''t think much of the silly girl before, but the girl of the Tao family was very famous, and their son couldn''t object to anything.

    In addition, the ladies of the Tao family had not done anything. Although they would not be raised like everyone else, at least they would be better off than the village girls. They wouldn''t have to worry about their son looking down on them.

    "No, my daughter is not too old yet." In the end, the members of the Lu family could only leave. However, they felt that it didn''t matter if they couldn''t get married, as they could have more contact between them and at least stop their son from thinking about the widow.

    That was why she was in such a hurry to marry her into their family. It seemed that she had to think of a way to settle this matter, but after seeing her parents'' appearance, she knew that even though these stupid and sweet parents cared about her a lot, they did not understand many things. Thus, there were many things that could only be solved by her.

    "Dad, our family has twenty silver. Take a portion out to buy an acre of land and let us study." If it wasn''t for the fact that she only had a son in the big house and didn''t send him to school, she would have already started a ruckus. Fortunately, her little brother was still young, only five years old, and they had to start studying here at the age of seven, but she was not satisfied with this result.

    "Alright." Every child in the Tao family would be sent to study when they reach the age of seven, and if not for the fact that the family would be separated by themselves, in another two years'' time, their son would also be sent to the private sector. Regarding the matter that his daughter wanted to send to him earlier, Tao Er didn''t feel that it was wrong, he felt that two years of studying would be good, maybe he would even be considered someone who could read books, and when the time came for the Elementary Scholars to come out, their family would not have to pay taxes.

    "Isn''t it too early?" It wasn''t that she didn''t agree, but that she lived in a private house as soon as she went to school. She was very fond of her children, so she naturally felt reluctant to part with them.

    "It''s not small anymore. In the future, the older you become, the fewer chances you will get to become an Elementary Scholar. You might as well hurry up and take it. This way, you will have more chances of success." After all, this was ancient times, so no matter how much she looked down on these ancient people, she would still follow the ancient rules. If her little brother had a name, then even if she wanted to do something, she would have someone to rely on.

    She really did think too much, wanting to climb up to a higher level was not an easy thing to do. Other people also have higher positions than you, but they have accumulated generations of people, otherwise how could there be an aristocratic family that was getting better and better.

    The reason why they were talking about this matter was because of the several subjects taught in the court. If you were to talk about writing articles like Tao Yushu''s brother, he might not be able to do it, but in terms of talent in the field of numbers, if it weren''t for this subject, he wouldn''t have been able to go back home and plant his land. But now it was different, now that the Tao family had done it, so Uncle Tao came back to ask if he wanted to study again and prepare to take the exam this year.

    "Yes, why not?" Tao Yu Su recalled that the original owner was sad at the time, so she didn''t know about this. However, her uncle had also come back. At that time, Big Brother Tao''s mood rose up for a while and then improved again.

 C33

    If the timing is right, does it mean that my uncle came back because of this incident? But why does my brother disagree?" Tao Yu Su did not know about this, nor did the original owner. However, Tao Yu Su did not plan on letting go of this opportunity, because with her original owner''s brother''s capabilities, he would become a High Scholar in two years time. At that time, even if Tao Bailing wanted to do something, she still wanted to see who Tao Yu Su''s brother was.

    "Me." His brother actually wanted to go as well, but if he left his sister, then when he was at home, someone would bully his sister, and if he was not at home, would he bully his sister? Since they were twins, it was better to not see his sister being bullied, so he was even more unwilling to see his sister being bullied.

    "Big brother, only when you''re strong can you protect me and my family." However, she still said what she wanted to say out loud. She felt that since her brother already knew, would he work hard for himself, for her, and for his family?

    "Alright, I''ll go." He felt that his sister was right. If he had an honorary identity, other people would not be able to use words to talk about his sister, even if his sister was the best and should be doted on, but Lu Dashan was still a liar, and if he was even more powerful, those people would not dare to say a word to his family, Su Su. At the thought of this, he wished even more that he could get a good result.

    Since her brother had made a decision, the rest of the family naturally supported him. Although there were many people in the family who wanted her brother to participate, if he chose not to participate, then the rest of the family would not say anything, and because of that, the family did not speak. They did not expect Tao Yu Su to say anything, but because she did not know this, and because she knew the original owner''s memory did not have a choice, she said it in advance.

    "Nanyun, you look seventeen years old. When are you going to marry your wife back?" Since her son was older, he had an idea and wouldn''t listen to her. Thus, Granny Tao could only say a few words when her son returned home. Although she did say it, if her son didn''t listen, then there was nothing she could do about it.

    "Mom, I know." His uncle, Tao Nanyun, felt that he should marry again after becoming an Elementary Scholar. This way, his status would be higher and he would be able to help in his future career. Although he would still feel that it was too low, but compared to now, his choices were much more extensive.

    Seeing that her youngest son didn''t want to listen, Grandma Tao stopped talking. Seeing that Tao Yu Su had finished eating, she walked out and mentioned the Qi family''s matter. She thought that the men at home would disagree, but none of them had any objections.

    "ˇ­" Actually, Mother Tao and Granny Tao''s hearts were in a state of turmoil. What was going on? They were trying to pick and choose between them, but none of them had any objections. They were already at a loss as to what to say.

    In fact, they were actually quite satisfied with the Qi family, but they just wanted to pick a few times, so they would choose to take the initiative, which was why no one would say anything about it. In fact, it was the same for both of them, since only after the woman agreed to the marriage, would the man invite the matchmaker over. It was also because of this that Grandma Qi first thought of going to Tao family to talk to the matchmaker, so she didn''t immediately ask the matchmaker to tell them about it.

    For this reason, Grandma Qi also sold some of the furs that she didn''t really need in her family. Although all the money in their family had been confiscated, there would always be some things that people didn''t know, so the Qi family was actually rich, otherwise they wouldn''t have it. They wouldn''t be able to use it anyway, calling it wild meat, but because they couldn''t eat it at home, and also because they couldn''t let others think that they didn''t know where the silver that was used for money came from, some people would be greedy.

    Because of this reason, every time they went to the noodle store, Grandma Qi would treat the two of them to a meal. Because of this reason, every time they went to the noodle store, Grandma Qi would treat the two of them to a meal.

    Of course, this was already half a year later, so naturally, Grandma Qi hired an official matchmaker. This was a matter that gave her a lot of face.

    If it was in his previous life, the reputation of the Lu family and Tao Bailing were good, no one would have said anything. But now it was different, because they did not have much reputation, and because this matter had caused a big commotion, Tao Bailing was even more ridiculed by many people.

    However, she didn''t care about it. She had already taken this woman away, so this matter was fine.

    "What did you say?" After he finished off that shameless woman from the Lu family, Tao Er started talking about Tao Yu Su being matchmaking for her. Originally, that woman only went out once in the past half year and she didn''t meet her, so she didn''t get to deal with her.

    "Who is that person?" Lu Dashan looked pretty good in the village, even if he was in town, he was probably a good candidate even in the modern era. After all, he was a government worker, and no matter what, he was still a person who worked in the government, and not to mention there were other benefits, which was also very good. This was also the reason why she initially thought that when they split up and went out, they would still get such a good person.

    Neither Tao Er nor Tao Baiyuan would have thought that their daughter would be this scary. They had never seen a Tao Bailing like her, and were so frightened that they didn''t even dare to speak anymore. They could only hide in the furthest corner, not saying a single word as they stared at Tao Bailing with terrified eyes.

    Seeing this, Tao Bailing could not help but become very angry. In the past half year, although she said that she wholeheartedly wanted to solve the problem of that annoying woman, she did not lack money for her family. The ten acres of land that her family had added was all to her credit, but looking at what her parents were doing, she just spoke a little louder.

    "Father, mother, I''m just afraid that others will say that I''ve stolen big sister''s good marriage." Seeing that Tao Er and his mother were frightened, she knew it was useless to ask like this now. Therefore, she could only soften down, as if she was about to cry herself to death.

    Like a protector, he hugged his daughter and cried, saying that there was nothing to be afraid of. Although Tao Yu Su could only marry a country bumpkin and was a hunter, that had nothing to do with Tao Bailing, it was all fate.

    However, Tao Yu Su, who had initially expressed her unhappiness, wasn''t upset at all now. She was even very happy, thinking that she would end up looking at others better than that malicious woman, wanting to throw them away after seeing that the other party didn''t get a good man. Now, after getting a good once, she was truly unlucky, wasn''t she?

    Regardless of what Tao Bailing was thinking, after another three months, the marriage between the Tao family and the Qi family had been decided. Both sides had agreed that when Tao Yu Su turned sixteen, he would marry Qi Da Lang.

    Tao Yubai had won several classes as a scholar, but now he was truly overjoyed for the Tao Family. What was this called? Naturally, it was a double celebration, and the Tao Family was originally going to start something big. However, Uncle Tao Nanyun sent a letter to tell them not to do anything, that it would be the Elementary Scholar examination in a month, and so on.

    "I really didn''t expect that there would be some classes today." Although he couldn''t be invited, the Tao family still prepared a small matter for themselves. They invited a few relatives back for a meal, and when they came back to eat until they were happy, Granny Tao couldn''t help but sigh with emotion. Back then, Tao Yubai was only able to attend the Imperial Examinations because his lessons were good.

    Of course, no one else had noticed this and only felt happy for her. Originally, she had thought that she had booked a normal family, but now, she had booked a family with honorary titles, so her status was completely different.

    Tao Yu Su had noticed it, but she was now just someone else''s future granddaughter-in-law, and it was not the time for others to know everything. Tao Yu Su had noticed it, but right now, she was still someone else''s future daughter-in-law, and it was not the time for others to know anything, and other people did not want them to know about it.

    People say that when people go to another country, they immediately follow the customs of the local people. In the end, it is just like how a person''s heart is always prepared, and one''s habits often cannot be changed. For example, if you make the northerners not prepare noodles and eat the sauce, they can get used to it, so when you are talking pretentiously about others, you also think that if you are in a strange place, you might not really get used to it.

 C34

    However, she was just a country bumpkin, and judging from Tao Yu Su''s fawning appearance, it was probably because her reputation was already bad that she was unable to marry out. She decided to accept the marriage, and to see what it would be like for her elder brother to become a scholar.

    When she looked at Tao Bailing, her gaze began to soften. She even gave Tao Yu Su a pair of chopsticks, which obviously meant, you better not be so concerned with taking care of others, you have to take care of yourself as well.

    "Thank you." Tao Yu Su laughed very gently. Although she hated him in her heart, to the point that she didn''t want to eat the things that his chopsticks had touched, this did not affect her politeness towards him, since she would do it with her seemingly good martial arts. Moreover, she would do it well, so no one would be able to see that she actually hated him.

    It had to be said that although this older cousin did not hate the original body, she did not like it. At the very least, she would not be so gentle to her, and her words would be faint, which was why she was able to guess from the original owner''s memories that the people of the Tao family were faking it. But now, it was clear that it was different, and her heart began to despise him even more.

    Tao Yushu didn''t take Hundred Spirit Tao''s reaction very seriously. No matter how you treated this woman, her heart was still cold and she would always plot against you, so she wasn''t planning to warm her opponent''s heart. She wouldn''t do something like raising an ingrate, so it was better to live a good life.

    A month later, Tao Yubai had truly become an Elementary Scholar, and although it could be said that he was only an Elementary Scholar, he was the same as an Elementary Scholar. His status and treatment were not much different, and because of this, many people in the village were envious of him.

    It had to be known that this was the only Elementary Scholar that had appeared in their village in the past few decades. Naturally, he had been hugged by the village chief.

    "How could this be? How could this be?" The reason why he didn''t want to marry Tao Yu Su back then was because he felt that Tao Yu Su was too overboard and had already started meddling in the affairs of the Lu family even before marrying into the Lu family. Naturally, he wouldn''t like her, and so what if men had women outside?

    "Enough, wasn''t this how you made a fuss back then?" They were happy to think that the widow had been taken away, but when they thought back and realized that the widow would be their future daughter-in-law, they started to feel a little scared. Think about it, you have a very strong daughter-in-law, so few parents would want to take her away.

    "But it''s not what I should do, it''s also not what I should be doing with the widow, but since Tao Bailing has the means, he feels that it''s better to be with her, and with that widow, it would cause the price to drop." But it''s not what I should do, it''s not what I should be, it''s not what I should be able to be with the widow, but with Tao Bailing, he has the means, which makes him feel that it''s better to be with her.

    When he thought about how Tao Yu Su had married into the town during the original owner''s lifetime, it might have made him feel uncomfortable, but if he really thought about it, he did not think much about it at all. Furthermore, Tao Yu Bai did not have any achievements either, and when he saw that Tao Yu Su could not control his own man and even found him, he naturally felt that his mood was not very good.

    However, this life was different. Although Tao Yu Su was already engaged to someone, her family background was already different. Naturally, he began to regret everything and to think that Tao Bailing was not good.

    "I didn''t think it would be like this." Lu Dashan shook his head and smiled bitterly. He was born into the army, so he knew that losing this opportunity meant losing it. It was also impossible to start over again, so even though he regretted it a lot and had an opinion about Tao Bailing, he knew that he would not be able to go back on this matter.

    "Enough, do your job well. Marry your wife and bring her home as soon as possible. Your mother and I are still waiting to carry our grandson." Thinking about this, Old Man Lu felt his heart clench. That little girl from the Tao family was only thirteen years old, and according to their family''s intentions, they would have to wait until she turned sixteen before marrying.

    "Yes." You''ve already eliminated one of my good daughter-in-law candidates, so you naturally have to accompany him. He could have gotten married a year earlier, so naturally time cannot change. Furthermore, you''re not as pretty as his original daughter-in-law, nor are you as talented as her family, so what else could you choose?

    Moreover, next year would be the High Scholar examination. If Tao Yubai really became a High Scholar, then even if those people thought that his uncle Tao Nanyun was suspicious, they would not casually arrest him, not to mention that he did not have a High Scholar.

    Because of this matter, she started to sell out the menu urgently. She was also the little boss in her previous life, but the difference in this life was that this person didn''t see her as his little sister and he also wouldn''t give her a way out. So, whether or not they would like each other again was still another story.

    One must know that in the past, Tao Bailing had grown a little fat because he was a fool who could eat and didn''t have to do anything. Now that Tao Bailing was here, he began to lose weight consciously, so the little bun didn''t grow well, let alone become a big bun.

    "What''s wrong?" Tao Er originally wanted to go with his daughter. Although he said that it had always been useless, that he was especially timid, and that he liked to hide behind Tao Bailing whenever there were any problems, he felt that he was his father, so he wanted to protect the woman. Because of this, he wanted to go together with her, but he didn''t expect that everything he did in the past would always hold his daughter back.

    "I''m fine." Originally, she thought that she could buy at least thirty dishes worth several dozen taels of silver, but in the end, it was only five taels of silver. Moreover, it was not a tiered up course, but rather, it was bought straight away.

    He thought that his daughter''s words were true, thinking that they had not bought land recently, and had even bought cattle. This time, when they had entered the town, they had directly set up an ox-cart, which made him feel somewhat proud, because even after all these years, he had still not bought an ox-cart, let alone an ox-cart. It had only been half a year, and his daughter had already bought everything, so his brother was able to say that he was actually not very capable.

    In fact, he never thought that other people''s families would not only have to take care of their own lives, they would also have to support you. Furthermore, at that time, they would not be considered as a branch family in the real world, so if someone bought the items, who knew whose it would be, he might as well just leave it for now and truly split the family.

    In the end, Tao Yubai had to read his books, so he needed to spend a lot of money. Naturally, he didn''t need to spend any of his money on other things, or what if he didn''t have any when the time came to spend it? Furthermore, Tao Yu Su was already engaged, so he had to prepare for the wedding, so naturally he wouldn''t just take out the money to buy things.

    In any case, he had already bought all the gifts his daughter asked him to buy. As for the dowry, his daughter hadn''t said anything about it, so he hadn''t bought it either, and of the twenty taels of silver his mother had given him, ten of them had actually been for Tao Bailing''s dowry. At that time, it had already been made clear that this matter was known to him as well, but they had not treated it as much.

    When they turned around and saw Mother Tao was buying embroidery, she also bought a whole red cloud brocade, which was very distinct from the one on the side. Mother Tao had always liked to buy Susu to embroider flowers, but how did she buy such a large cloud brocade this time, both of them found it very strange.

    "Aunt, this is?" A voice in her heart was telling her what was going on, but she still didn''t want to believe it. Therefore, she couldn''t help but ask her father to park the ox-cart by the side and walk over to ask.

    "Spiritual essence, this is something to be bought with embroidery to make your cousin happy." When she thought that her daughter would be getting married soon, she felt both happy and sad at the same time. However, when she faced outsiders, she was still extremely happy. Her mother-in-law and husband were right, finding someone who was good to her was most important, and the Qi family valued Susu, as long as she could be happy, it would be fine.

    "Is that so? "So beautiful." Tao Bailing''s face stiffened. Seeing his mother frown, he realized that his words were pleasant to hear.

    It was as if she was talking about how Tao Yu Su could use such a good thing, which made her feel a little unhappy. If you say that you think it''s bad, but don''t come up and ask, I can still see you in front of everyone else. If you do, why don''t you come up and ask, and then say something like that, everyone would feel a little unhappy, right?

 C35

    Although mother Tao still didn''t feel well, but today, she still had to buy some honey, and her daughter was about to get married. Even if her daughter was still young now, she still had to give her daughter some face cultivation recipes, and although her daughter was still young, it was still good to raise her. She was much older than she was in the future, so raising her daughter again would be much better.

    "Boss, give me a jar of honey." The two of them obviously didn''t walk in the same direction, but in the end, they met in the same direction. The two of them smiled awkwardly, exchanged greetings, took the silver, and left.

    Mother Tao thought that today was not a good day, so he decided not to go shopping, because he didn''t want to meet her again. This made him feel uncomfortable, and it was precisely because of this thought that Mother Tao directly went to the town entrance and waited for the oxcart from the village to go back.

    "Mama Tao, there''s a problem with the car today. We can''t pull anyone away." As long as they didn''t have to buy big stuff, they would drive their family''s oxcart. As long as they didn''t have to buy big stuff, they would run into some kind of broken wheels, and if they repaired it, they would have to wait for an hour or two. This Tao''ma was famous for being a weak beauty, and she couldn''t let anything happen to her, or else both he and his father would be in trouble.

    "How long will it take to fix it?" Mother Tao immediately felt that this was indeed the case. Look, this was an unlucky event, so she did not want to meet Tao Bailing and her unlucky day would be the same. Just look at this unlucky day, everything was not going well, and if it wasn''t for her recent days, she would have started thinking about whether she should go visit him.

    "Yes, an hour." In fact, A Niu was an honest kid, he tried his best to fix the problem in an hour, but most people would say two hours, so even if something happened in the middle, it wouldn''t make people wait too long, and they wouldn''t be unhappy, but A Niu was just thinking about saying more, but when people stared at him, he shrugged and directly replied, all these years, it was his dad who wasn''t feeling well, otherwise with his honest personality, his dad might not have let him come over.

    "Mm, go faster." Mother Tao felt that it was impossible for her to bring back so many things. Just now, these things were delivered by the shop assistant, so if she were to take them back now, she would probably faint on the way. Fortunately, there was a tea shop at the side, so she could sit and wait.

    Ah Niu was already completely dumbfounded. He had said that he would let this guy leave first? Why was he in such a state? His heart had already begun to collapse.

    He felt that this was a good opportunity for that Tao Ah Ma to ride on the ox-cart, and he didn''t need to wait there. If they didn''t fix this side of the ox-cart, or something happened to her over there, then it wouldn''t be good. Thinking about how they would stop each other here and explain their purpose of coming here, Tao Er didn''t feel that anything was wrong.

    But she felt that it wasn''t a good idea to say it out loud, so she could only grit her teeth and endure. In any case, it wouldn''t be long before they left.

    When A''Niu went over, Mother Tao didn''t even have time to order some tea before she saw Tao and his daughter, indicating that she didn''t know what to say. She was just going up town, and needed to meet annoying people three times.

    "Aunt Tao, Second Uncle Tao just happens to be going back. Take his car." From his point of view, they were family anyway. Although Second Uncle Tao''s family was now rich, they had no other choice but to marry each other. Moreover, Uncle Tao''s family wasn''t bad either, and they already had an Elementary Scholar son who might even become a High Scholar next year.

    "Okay, thank you." No matter how unwilling Mother Tao was, she could only sit on the oxcart belonging to Tao Er''s family. As for Tao Er, he wanted to show off, so he sat in the back and talked non-stop. He looked as if he wanted to let everyone know that his family''s recent days were better, that he had a lot of money, and of course that was what he did during this period.

    "A spirit soul is truly capable. This is also good. In the future, when we get married, our family will be able to support us." Mother Tao actually didn''t want to hear any of this, as if Susu couldn''t do anything, and didn''t even need to think about how she started making money for the family when she was five years old. Since this girl just so happened to be here, she didn''t care about her status at all, how could someone like this be comparable to her family''s Susu? But outside, she was also her in-charge''s niece, so no matter how unhappy she was, she wouldn''t say anything.

    When Mother Tao returned home, she discovered that because of Tao Er''s various shows, she seemed to be praising Hundred Spirit Pills along the way. But after walking for more than an hour, she praised them all the way.

    The main thing was that her daughter had tidied up the house well and even told her father to go find some flowers. This place had already been planted, and now it looked better than before, allowing the family to improve a little. In the past, when she stayed in the second room, she had also made a flower room, so she thought that her daughter had nothing to do with it. However, she never expected that her father would take out a few pots of flowers and buy it for a good price.

    He had originally thought that only flowers could be bought at a good price, but he had never expected that the dried flowers his daughter had cooked could also be bought at a good price. What a treasure, compared to the character of Tao Bailing, who was in the second house, Zhang Yang, it was still their daughter who could get a lot of silver. Even if she did something, it was better not to say it out loud.

    "Such a heavy flower pot, when your dad comes back to move it, you can just play with those small flower pots." Su Bai told Tao Yu to buy these flowerpots and flowers. Because they cost a lot and were always wanted, the private brothel agreed very quickly. From time to time, they would even give them gifts. It seemed that Su Bai really knew how to do business.

    The reason why Tao family''s flowers were bought so well was because they had a lot of uses for flowers in this place. Generally, when the season came, people would pick some wild flowers, and the potted flowers were the kind that only people with mansions would plant. There were indeed very few private plants, and people like Tao family who lived at home didn''t need to pay taxes.

    Most importantly, even though Tao Yu Su only asked her father to go up the mountain and find some flowers or buy some seeds from a flower shop, she had already been a gardener for two lifetimes, so she naturally had a collection of seeds that weren''t here. As a result, she secretly took out a lot of seeds that weren''t there from the empty seeds and secretly took them away.

    "This tree is going to bask in the sun." Tao Yu Su also felt speechless, because Tao Yu Su''s original body was a little girl who only knew how to embroider. Not only was she young, but she only embroidered at home, so she had very few opportunities to move. She had the appearance of a young girl, and her hands and feet were all soft and weak.

    "Alright, alright. Your dad is coming back soon. Let him handle it later. Rest for a while and watch how tired he gets." The money tree was under the eaves, and it had only moved twenty meters along the way. Judging from it, it must have been moved for half an hour. He really couldn''t bear to see her like this.

    "Oh." Tao Yu Su also felt depressed. She had worked hard for half a day, but the result was that she was only this far away. If her father had returned, she would only have been worried two or three steps.

    Seeing that it was almost noon, she felt that she should work so hard for such a long time. It was really shameful evidence, and she really wanted to ruin it, but it was all silver and silver, she really couldn''t bear to part with it. She could only turn around and start cooking in front of the people she didn''t see.

    As she walked out, she saw that it was Qi Dang. This time, he had brought along a wild chicken and some wild flowers, and after knowing that his fianc¨¦e liked growing flowers, he had automatically learned how to please her.

    She wanted him to help her move the flower plates and let him eat here. She knew that the other party would not agree, so she did not say anything and took the New Year''s cake that she made two days ago and let him bring it back for him to eat. There were a lot of other ingredients added inside, and there was even a type of flower petal added inside.

    In fact, he also wanted to eat here so that he could stay with Tao Yu Su for a while longer. However, since his grandmother was alone at home, he could not eat outside, since they were the only two in the house now. Since his grandmother was old, he had to go into the mountain every day and only had time to eat at home, so no matter what, he had to stay at home to accompany her, even though his grandmother always said she could.

    This was normal in the first place, but what was abnormal was that today, when Qi Dang went back home, he met a person, a person he did not like, someone he had met several times in the corner of the mountain. However, he did not like the other person, so other than having to fight him face to face, he would usually just turn around and leave in a different direction.

    This was the only path that he had to take to get home, and the other side was just standing there, obviously waiting for him. Although he was unhappy, but Qi Datang was not a person who was afraid of death, so he directly walked over, missed him, and directly walked forward, ignoring the other side.

    "Stop." Even if she wasn''t as pretty as Tao Yu Su, a little girl like her could always attract the attention of men. Not only did this person not notice her, he even seemed to be intentionally avoiding her, which made her very unhappy, especially since this person was interested in Tao Yu Su. If this man couldn''t fall in love with her, then she would have a feeling that her things were being taken advantage of.

 C36

    He was someone who wasn''t even afraid of the emperor, so how could he just listen to him and just leave like that? In fact, in the beginning, he didn''t hate him that much either, but after he realized that he had ill intentions, he started to think that he really disliked him.

    In the end, Tao Bailing could only return unwillingly. She truly did not think that there would be a man who would not take advantage of her, and when she thought of Tao Yu Su''s face, her heart became even more gloomy, as if she could explode at any moment. However, her luck was not good, and coincidentally met Lu Dashan.

    "What a lack of men." Lu Dashan chuckled. He took a step forward and hugged his opponent, walking into the forest. Tao Bailing was shocked, and after seeing who it was, he no longer had any intention of resisting.

    The two of them quickly disappeared, leaving only the sound of falling leaves and the wind. Qi Dang, who had walked for a while, suddenly turned around and glanced in their direction, cold and indifferent, not wanting to see what was happening over there. Tao Bailing was thinking about whether or not he had met a bad person, so he walked towards home.

    "I''m back." It was obvious that she really wanted to stay at the Tao family for a little longer and see Susu more, but for her, she would return every day according to the schedule. She was touched, but she would also feel that her grandson was a fool, and that she, a girl, would not like him.

    "Grandma, Susu made it." The smile on Qi Tai Lang''s face softened. He liked Susu, and every time he called her Susu, he felt his heart warm up.

    "Do you want some steam?" Grandma Qi was amused by her grandson''s looks. Previously, she was worried that something would happen to her grandson, and now she couldn''t understand. She didn''t expect that someone would fall in love with her so soon, so she finally had an explanation to the Old Qi family.

    "Alright." He liked Susu, and he also liked her cooking. Every time he ate Susu''s cooking, he would have the feeling that Susu was right by his side.

    Grandma Qi couldn''t help but shake her head. Other than the petal-flavored ones that she liked, the other grandchildren would always put them away. Although they were all steamed, in reality, he would eat them little by little, afraid that he would accidentally finish them all.

    "This is?" There was a trace of a woman''s rouge on her grandson''s body, which made Grandma Qi frown a little. If she remembered correctly, the women of the Tao family didn''t even use this kind of thing, and Tao Yu Su didn''t even know how to use it.

    "Dirty." Qi Daliang did not notice it at first, but now that he did, he remembered that when he passed by Tao Bailing, he was pulled by him. This thing was left behind when Tao Bailing pulled him, so he frowned and went back into the house to change his clothes and set his clothes on fire.

    "ˇ­" Before she could even react, her clothes were already burnt. She didn''t know what to say, no matter how rich they were, the situation in their family was different. Is it really okay for you to burn clothes like this whenever you want?

    Because the Qi family was in a different situation now, they hid all their silver and used leather or wild animals to exchange for it. Although it was not a lack of silver, they only had six sets of real clothes, and now, their autumn clothes were all burnt, so Grandma Qi could only say, ''Grandson, what if you don''t have any clothes on you like this?''

    Now that he was able to hunt, if he wanted to change his clothes with a piece of leather, it would be great. He really wasn''t worried about this, so he burned it, and with the clothes that had been touched by other women, it made Qi Daxu feel uncomfortable. If he wanted him to wear it, even if he had washed himself, he would feel uncomfortable.

    "Speak, what happened?" So she didn''t have any intention of letting her grandson go. She wasn''t opposed to the grandson looking for a woman, but it was different now, their family background was different, and their grandson was already engaged. In this countryside, there was usually only one wife, so it was precisely because of this that she had to ask more clearly.

    Qi Daliang was not in a very good mood, but he felt that he should tell his grandma about this matter. It would be alright if he did it once or twice, but if it was too many times, he already felt that there was a problem, so he thought that he had already rejected her offer.

    Of course, if he was the one to solve it, there wouldn''t be any problems, and his solution was simple and crude, which was unbearable for most people. If it wasn''t convenient for Su Su Su to solve it, then it would be up to him, and at that time, he wouldn''t be able to say that he had overdone it.

    "The one who said that she was willing to marry that little girl in place of her cousin just because it was a branch family?" Originally, because she lived far away from home and had very little contact with the people in the village, she didn''t know about it. Later on, after their family got engaged to the Tao family, there was someone who pulled her hand and told her to be careful not to get targeted by that girl. If she were to marry someone else in place of her elder sister, then it would be like a woman marrying a second husband.

    If she didn''t find out about this later, perhaps she would have missed out on a good granddaughter-in-law like Susu. Thinking about it, she sometimes felt that her fate was too far away, and if it wasn''t because of this, she might have also felt that Susu was not good, like the villagers did, and so she didn''t want to marry her back. However, because she didn''t know about this, she didn''t have any prejudice towards her daughter-in-law.

    "I''ll handle this matter, you don''t need to worry about it." If that girl was a shameless person, she wouldn''t have done something like robbing her brother-in-law. Even if that brother-in-law was her big sister, he wouldn''t want it, so if you want to be clear about it, it''s obvious that you''re trying to cheat your big sister. Although she doesn''t like these women''s methods, she has seen a lot of things in the past.

    "Yes." Qi Tai nodded his head to show that he understood. Anyway, he did not particularly want to settle this matter. If she could, she would directly solve the problem at once, but it seemed like that was out of the question, so he had to bear with it. If his grandma did not work for him, then he would solve it by himself.

    This matter couldn''t be delayed, so the next day, Grandma Qi went to Granny Tao to tell him about it. Of course, these two elders told each other separately, so no one else in the Tao family knew about it. However, when Granny Tao found out about this, she was so angry that her face turned red.

    Granny Tao thought it would be better to marry her earlier, but this little girl was only thirteen years old and fourteen years old. She felt that even if she wanted to marry someone, it would be a little too early.

    "Spirit spirit, are you sure you''re wrong?" Granny Tao stared at his granddaughter for a long time. Their family wasn''t any big family, but since she had been the boss for so many years, she naturally had a sense of dignity. So staring at Tao Bailing was also very stressful.

    "What did I do?" Although the pressure was great, Tao Bailing did not feel that he had done anything wrong. Of course, when she thought of what happened yesterday, she was still a little cautious. However, she also thought that the other party would not know about this matter, so she did not take it seriously.

    "You know very well in your heart that if you go to the Lang village again, I will no longer care whether you have reached adulthood or not. I will directly marry you into the Lu clan." Thinking about this, Granny Tao''s mood turned worse. Forget about the Lu family, they had already married the widow, so there was nothing they could say. However, thinking about how her second granddaughter had tricked Susu, it would be weird if she was in a good mood.

    "You know about it?" She felt that such a good man actually did not belong to her, but rather to the fake immortal, Tao Yu Su. Thinking about this, she could not help but become a little agitated, but this matter had already been found out by the people of the Tao family, plus Qi Da Lang did not have any intentions of staying with her, so she did not plan to force him, since there was no way to lure him, it would be a disaster to her.

    She was doing this on purpose, did that mean she would use some other method to hurt them? Thinking about it, how could she not feel cold, thinking that it was exactly because she saw that the people in the second house were unable to support her, so she asked her boss to help her, but instead she wanted to help them, so she started to regret it.

    "Ahh, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have been so intolerant back then." Granny Tao stood up in a slightly hurt manner and walked out of Tao Er''s house. She couldn''t stay any longer. They were all ingrate. Just thinking about it made her feel scared, and she felt that she had let down her boss''s family.

    But now, it seemed like the old man was being ruthless, but the old man had seen things too clearly, and knew that if she did not understand, sooner or later she would bring trouble to her big brother''s family. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but regret, after the old man had died, she had not listened to him, what was wrong with her, what was wrong with her, just look at what had happened now!

    "Mother?" Mother Tao had brought out the melon seeds in preparation to cook them at home. The weather was getting colder and colder, but she couldn''t embroider flowers all day long. When she thought of Granny Tao standing there by herself with a sad face, she was so scared that the things in her hands almost fell.

 C37

    She turned around and entered her granddaughter''s room to see what her granddaughter was doing. She wanted to see what her granddaughter was doing, so naturally, the little girl was embroidering. When she was in her first life, she was a half-witted fortune-teller, so she figured that Tao Bailing would recruit her as a villain. However, nothing bad would happen, so she wasn''t worried at all.

    Speaking of which, in her previous life, she could no longer be considered a villain in a quest, so in the end, it was better to say that it was fate, but it was certainly not fate!

    "Grandma?" In fact, she could only wear it once in a lifetime, but the original owner actually started embroidering at the age of ten, which was very puzzling for her. However, this was how the ancient people were like; they were preparing for several years, and the more they worked, the more face they would have.

    That was the reason why the original owner had spent so much time on the embroidery process, and Tao Bailing had been jealous of her. However, at that time, she had already married someone, and even if the original owner had helped her with the embroidery, it would have been impossible for her to get the original owner to sew another piece of cloth for her. Of course, the original owner didn''t know about this, but the little boss of the original owner had asked the original owner to weave another piece of cloth for her.

    However, the nature of the merchants had not changed. Without the status of a wife, no matter how much she changed, she would still be tricked by the little boss. As for what would happen in the future, no one knew.

    Even if she really needed money for embroidery in the future, she wouldn''t be doing this in the future. It would be fine for her to embroider a few things, but for others, she didn''t want to do it, it would take a lot of time and effort, and it was not good for her eyes. Tao Yu Su only wanted to live longer, so she wouldn''t do anything bad for her body.

    "Susu, from now on, don''t treat people well when you don''t see them clearly. Some people aren''t good enough." Originally, she was very fair to her sons, but her second son was really too disappointing. She couldn''t just watch him starve to death, and even if they helped him, they wouldn''t get anything good this time, so after doing this kind of thing once, she wouldn''t want to do it a second time. Thus, Granny Tao didn''t know who she was talking to, but she could only drag her granddaughter into this matter.

    "Yes, Susu knows." When he thought of this, he could not help but feel that Tao Bailing was not an ordinary person. She would not have any contact with such people, but the Tao Family was, after all, really related to the Tao Family. Normally, they would call for people to come, or else they would have something to say.

    He couldn''t help but feel even more satisfied with his granddaughter''s embroidery. In fact, sometimes you really couldn''t say that she was biased; if you could do it better than others, then perhaps the old man would have leaned towards you. But you didn''t work hard, and yet you still had to complain about the old man''s injustice.

    This caused Tao Nanyun and Tao Yubai to become more and more arrogant. Even though Grandma Tao did not say anything about it, the Tao Family more or less knew a little about what Tao Bailing had done, which was why they liked to ask about it. The main reason was that Tao Bailing was very popular, and they had never thought of carrying someone behind their back when they were doing this kind of thing.

    "Little sister, don''t worry. The Lu family also had the same intentions as grandma for this matter. They hope to get Tao Bailing to come earlier, and Tao Bailing has already agreed." Tao Yibai heard about it as soon as he came back. He was furious, but he was no longer the kid without a name like before. He was naturally very calm when it came to dealing with matters, not running off to fight.

    "Isn''t she only thirteen years old?" Although Tao Yu Su and Tao Bailing were only separated by a month, and were not really a year old, she was only fourteen last month. Tao Yu Su and Tao Bailing were only separated by a month, and were not really a year old, but she was only fourteen last month.

    "At the age of 15, I will marry her." When he thought about how Tao Bailing would usually look for his younger sister because he was a fool, he felt that it wouldn''t be too bad either. In his opinion, he was much more shrewd and his heart was even more ruthless.

    "Isn''t it a little too early?" If that was the case, then how was she supposed to marry into her family without being laughed at by others? Of course, with her personality, it was unlikely that she would be at a disadvantage, but she felt that it was also impossible for modern people to be prepared for it. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    If it was an ordinary person, they would think that no one had told her that their family''s elders didn''t prepare anything for her, and they would feel uncomfortable in their hearts. However, if one were to talk about it, it was just blaming her own parents, this matter wouldn''t have anything to do with her cousin.

    The place where Tao Er''s family used to live in had already been converted into a flower room, so they couldn''t sit in it now. Thus, Tao Yushu very naturally led Tao Bailing into her room and looked at the room full of embroidery.

    "Susu, this is?" Ever since Tao Bailing crossed over to this world, she never called the original owner or Tao Yushu elder sister again. The previous silly Tao Bailing always robbed Tao Yusu because she didn''t know what to think, but she would always sweetly call her elder sister.

    "This is what you need to get married." Although Tao Yu Su said that she wasn''t shy, but this was ancient times and she was an unmarried young lady. Even if she was engaged, she would still feel very shy.

    "Marry." When she thought about how she would marry earlier than this woman, she was actually unhappy in her heart. She would only marry the next year after she turned sixteen, which was the year she turned seventeen, but now that she was only fifteen and was about to marry someone, she couldn''t help but feel a little angry at herself for being born in the spring.

    Tao Yu Su only pointed at him once and knew that he would be quick with his money, and that he wouldn''t be the kind of person to treat her badly, so she didn''t think too much about it. As for the other things, she had already done what she wanted to remind him of, and what would happen in the end.

    It was just as Tao Yu Su thought, after the snow had melted, Tao Er''s family''s money came in faster, but the money also came out faster, the things in the family increased one by one, some for their family, some for Tao Bailing''s dowry, and all of these things were prepared by Tao Bailing himself. The villagers saw it, and all of them praised Tao Bailing''s ability, but they secretly said that the second lady of the Tao family was indeed a powerful person, and if they were to marry back, how could they live, so, Tao Bailing could not marry this girl.

    Of course, they were sad, but it was useless to say so, because the Tao family no longer had a girl who could marry them, and even if you had that thought in your heart, you still wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. Thinking about it, some people were still secretly regretting in their hearts.

    Of course, these were all the words spoken behind his back. First of all, not to mention the fact that there was an official in the Lu family, but no one in the village would dare to come out and say anything, even if they were dissatisfied with him, they would still be unhappy because the Tao family had an Elementary Scholar, and not to mention the Qi family. Although the Qi family was nothing special, they were just hunting.

    This year, Tao Yubai began to take the examinations, and the High Scholars from the Mathematics course had to go to the provincial capital. As soon as the snow stopped, Tao Yubai went straight to the provincial capital, and because of the relationship with Lu Yuan, they had to pass it early. In fact, some people had already passed the year before, but Tao Yubai was only delayed because he was thinking about his family and his family wasn''t that far away.

    Tao Bailing had also met the son of the county magistrate''s son. Although they had not met each other for a long time, they could be considered to have truly met each other. Furthermore, Tao Nanyun had failed the High Scholar examination, just like how the original owner had in his previous life.

    "Don''t worry too much, this Elementary Scholar examination is like a bridge. If we don''t pass this time, we can just try harder and better ourselves." Even though Granny Tao comforted her son, she was still disappointed. In fact, she was more worried that his son would not get married until he became an Elementary Scholar. This way, even though she had a grandson, she still wanted to see her youngest son grow up.

    In fact, An Lili knew that Tao Nanyun''s status was no longer the same. Even if he wasn''t an Elementary Scholar, the one speaking of marriage wouldn''t be any worse than someone who would become an Elementary Scholar in the future.

 C38

    Tao Nanyun was like this. He felt that as long as he worked hard, he would be able to become an Elementary Scholar, and at that time, the wife he would be able to marry would be even better. Therefore, he wanted to work hard and wasn''t willing to stop here.

    "Mom, don''t worry. Your son understands." Tao Nanyun was a very rational person. He knew what he wanted very well, so after determining his future path, he walked down without any regrets. He thought that the next time he would become an Elementary Scholar and marry Miss Liu, the other family would definitely agree.

    In fact, the other party was already interested this time. Perhaps it was because their family was close to the capital, so they wanted to keep watch. Thinking of this, they didn''t think much of the Liu family.

    He had already written a letter to tell them that he wanted to participate in the entrance examination. He thought that although the High Scholar had a great achievement, he was not an official, so he had to protect his younger sister''s identity. Thus, he decided to go and try it out again, if he won, if not, then it was okay.

    "Grandma, don''t worry, I''ll be fine." Tao Yu Su looked at the anxious Grandma Tao, not knowing what to say.

    Ever since she had received Tao Yubai''s letter, Granny Tao felt that her mind was not in good condition. She wandered around the house every day thinking that if her grandson was out there by himself, nothing would happen. Perhaps he was upset because of not having a proper exam, and perhaps he couldn''t find a place to live.

    "Grandmother knows. It''s just that there''s no one following your brother on his first trip. It''s not that I''m worried." His eldest son went out with his father when he was only twelve or thirteen. If it wasn''t for the Ma Gang dispersing at that time, his eldest son would still be in the Ma Gang running errands now. Although it was said that he had a lot of money, it was very tiring and he might have met with some danger, so she didn''t agree.

    When you can''t afford to eat, you will find it very hard to go out, but you will endure letting your family go, but ˇŞ But that''s not the reason, because you will begin to wonder if you don''t need to go, and that''s how Father Tao didn''t go.

    Maybe it was because she was too scared when she was young. Although Granny Tao said that she hoped that her son and grandson would have a future, but if they walked too far away, she would start to feel uneasy. Thus, her current performance was nothing.

    "Grandmother, elder brother is a man. Men should be able to hold up the sky for women. Does grandma wish elder brother to always live among women?" Tao Yu Su had actually also seen this type of parent before, because her child was still young and was also one of a kind. Tao Yu Su had actually also seen this type of parent, because her child was still young and was also one of a kind, and she liked to bring her beloved son or grandson together.

    When she thought of how her eldest grandson would grow up to be a woman, she couldn''t help but find it a little hard to accept that. At first, she was worried about whether or not her granddaughter would become a person like that, but now, she wasn''t worried about her grandson anymore. Instead, she was worried about whether or not her grandson would grow up well.

    When Granny Tao calmed down, she began to worry about the marriage of her youngest son. This man seemed to be married off to another man, so it didn''t matter much, but her son was almost twenty. If he didn''t get married now, others would think that there was something wrong with his son.

    "ˇ­" Tao Yu Su expressed that she really had no other way. This grandmother of hers seemed to be in no hurry to get fired up for a day, so what else could she do?

    Their family was born into a martial arts family, so they didn''t know much about these things. However, they had seen these kinds of flowers before, and they felt that these things were very expensive, but they didn''t really matter, because as long as his wife liked them, he would be very happy.

    So beautiful." Tao Yu Su did not expect Qi Da Lang to find the orchid. In fact, the original owner of the orchid was not very valuable, because it only multiplied in branches, thus a variety would appear. The price of the variety was usually very expensive, and this orchid was a very expensive orchid.

    "It''s good that you like it. There''s another kind of good about it. It''s not the time to transplant it yet. Next time, I''ll pick some flowers for you." Although he didn''t really understand what that flower was, he remembered that he accidentally cut a branch off one time. He thought that it was too sparse at home and wanted to plant it to make it brighter, but to no avail.

    "Alright." The two of them had known each other for some time now, and although Qi Datang still looked indifferent, he actually treated Tao Yu Su very well. As long as Tao Yu Su liked something, he would immediately find it for her, and even if she couldn''t imagine it, he would find an opportunity to give it to her every time.

    He really wanted to use his hands to pinch Tao Yusu''s face, but he knew he couldn''t do it, so he used both his hands to squeeze tightly, and used all his strength to suppress the thought of going forward. He thought, wait a bit, wait a bit, they will soon be married, then he will definitely be able to hug the little girl he loves.

    The happy Tao Yu Su actually discovered the little movements of Qi Da Lang, but she didn''t express anything. Actually, she was a bit strange, in these three worlds, every world had a phrase in their names, so who exactly was this person, if he was here to do a quest like her, but if it really was, why didn''t he have the original world''s memories at all? This was too strange, so for once, her curiosity was piqued, and she wanted to know who he was and where he came from.

    Of course, she was still unable to say these things out loud, and even if she did, the other party would probably be unable to tell her about it. Therefore, she was prepared to leave a message for him.

    Of course, she had an even simpler solution, and that was to ask the assistant. She had chosen this person for every mission she took, so she naturally knew who he was.

    However, she felt that now was the time to ask the other party if she knew who she was. If the other party really did not have any memories, then it was very important that she should find him in the future. What if she changed into flowers in the future?

    It was also because of this that she wanted to know the other party''s thoughts, not his identity. If the other party had not volunteered, she would have thought of a way to have the assistant look for someone else. She felt that this man could be someone with status similar to that of an assistant.

    Of course, these things were not urgent at the moment. She would wait until they had all left, then tell the other party about this matter. If the other party had any intentions of continuing, then she believed that her assistant would settle this matter well.

    However, now, it is time for us to settle Tao Bailing''s problem. That young lady has always caused trouble for her, so she thought that after reminding her last time, the other party would not only remember her, at the very least, they would no longer think about her like they did in the past. However, it was clear that it was not like that.

    You can buy it, or you can hire an embroidery lady to embroider the best. Why does it have to be someone else''s, why does it have to be a green tea bitch?

    "Don''t worry, I''ll handle this matter." He knew what Tao Bailing had done during this period of time, and he also knew that Tao Bailing was, after all, Tao Yusu''s cousin. Even if Tao Bailing felt that he was annoying her, it wasn''t good enough for her to come down to him. After all, Tao Bailing truly didn''t do much.

    "Alright." Tao Yu Su trusted him. Just like the previous two times, he could handle matters well. Even things that she had never thought of could be handled well by him, and she did not need to worry about things that were not going well.

    In the past, only her family knew about it, and even if she went to gather some every day, she could still get a dozen or so coins. But now it was different, everyone knew that everyone in the village had started to gather money, and the people in the other villages were the same, so now the ten or so coins that her family was able to get were gone. Not to mention that it made those people who thought that they could get some money not get it, but they were very angry and went to their own houses to scold.

    Not only that, but the rouge business she was working with had also been spread out. She had done it in private, and then spread it out again, and now, the rouge shop that she was planning to sell a lot of money had almost run out of underwear. She hated Tao Bailing to death, and if she didn''t know that the other party had a High Scholar cousin, she would have reported him to the authorities.

    Of course he was ruthless, but at least he didn''t break the recipe for the other party''s dishes, and of course he couldn''t, mainly because of the dishes that the other party took out. Although he said that he would know what was and how to do it, he could only say that he didn''t know anything when the other party made it.

    As for the other party''s rouge matter, it was mainly related to the Lord going to the mountains to gather items. He could see it all, so if he wanted to know, it was truly too simple. He didn''t even need to put too much thought into it before knowing the recipe.

 C39

    She had never thought that her rouge recipes would be taken out by someone else to be sold on the mainland, let alone that someone else had blocked off her route to earning money. The only thing left behind was the recipe that she was unwilling to sell a second time, so when she thought of it, her heart started bleeding.

    And because of this, she no longer had time to care about Tao Yushu''s matters. As she was busy looking for ways to earn more money, she was also thinking about who was the one looking for trouble with her. But no matter how hard she looked, it seemed as if everyone knew about these things overnight.

    He knew that this time, he could not just kill him directly. Not to mention the other party''s things, they were also very commonplace, and were of great benefit to them. If they had to make sure that the other party did not have the chance to make a comeback, then the other party''s value would be completely suppressed.

    "I really didn''t expect her to be able to do this sort of thing." Tao Yu Su was also a bit surprised. Although she knew that there was this rouge when she was watching ''Dream of the Red Chamber'', knowing that it was one thing and being able to do it was another. People like her, who didn''t want to test their mental strength, would not have this kind of thought, so they didn''t know that there would actually be someone who would do it.

    "Un, this method will take at least tens or even dozens of years to achieve such perfection. It is not something that can be accomplished just by talking about it. For this person to be able to accomplish this, it is truly unimaginable." Hearing Tao Yu Su praise her, Qi Dang couldn''t help but frown. Tao Yu Su was the best in his heart. How could that strange woman compare to him? Therefore, he wasn''t worried at all when he went black.

    "ˇ­" Initial success and improvement were not what was agreed upon today and could be done tomorrow. That was why she felt that Tao Yushu was simply being too hasty and trying his best. Even if he didn''t do something big, there would still be times of bad luck for him.

    The two of them knew what was going on, but they did not say anything else. In this world, they were not the only two who saw through it, so whether or not the other party would be truly unlucky, who could say for sure? This person had talent, and even if it was just a book, what would he be treated as?

    The rest of the time was extremely calm and quiet. The things they had said didn''t happen, so the worried Tao Bailing was let go. He was still thinking to himself that there was nothing to worry about, so there was no need to worry so much.

    Tao Yu Su, who was already 15 years old this year, was already old. Tao Yu Bai had already calculated his age and returned to show that he had passed the Scholar Examination, but his rank wasn''t very high. He didn''t enter first place, but rather entered the middle of the second place.

    It was also because of this that Tao Nanyun and the Liu Family''s Lady Liu were engaged and prepared to marry each other after next year''s exam. It was also because of this that the Tao Family now had a happy occasion up their sleeves and if it wasn''t for Tao Yubai''s decision on where they should go, the Tao Family would be entering the capital right now.

    Because of this matter, Grandma Qi and Minister Qi were still worried for quite some time. They weren''t far from the capital, but the Qi family members were not allowed to enter the capital. If the Tao family members entered the capital, what would happen to their marriage?

    Every girl and boy had a martial arts dream, and what women loved to do the most was fly to and fro, and Tao Yu Su had really seen it before, so she didn''t have any intentions of entering the capital. In any case, she only needed to work hard for ten years, and work hard for even longer.

    He had originally thought that he would only learn embroidery in this life, and at that time, he would also have an additional survival skill. Unexpectedly, this was not the case; not only did he have survival skills, but he also had fighting skills, which made him very satisfied.

    "Why did you give me this?" Tao Yu Su was a bit confused. The Qi family kept a low profile. Even if they wanted to give away something, they wouldn''t give away something so eye-catching. Therefore, she was truly curious.

    "This is not given out in the open." If it was given out in the open, everyone would know. At that time, if something were to happen, it would be very difficult to deal with.

    "Oh." Tao Yu Su understood in an instant that this thing couldn''t be exposed. If they had to meet, they would have to take it out. That was why they had come early before the date of the wedding ceremony.

    "I''ll send you something even better in the future." Qi Da Lang was a very important matter to a girl, and this meant that they were already old enough to get married, so most girls would place great importance on this matter. Originally, he had also placed great importance on it, but since the things he sent over were not to be disregarded, he started to feel a little uneasy.

    "There are no words on it, so it can''t be used. Even an average person wouldn''t be able to tell the difference between these few thousand pieces of jade and the ten pieces of jade in those stalls." Thus, Tao Yu Su didn''t take it seriously at all. In any case, she was the one who had the final say on the matter, so it didn''t matter much to her.

    "Yes." Hearing this, Qi Tai''s eyes immediately lit up. It was like this, as long as it was not taken out, everyone in the family would know about it. Thinking of this, he felt very happy and proud to give it away.

    Of course, in the village, Silver Head had more than just a little face. If it wasn''t for the fact that Qi Da Lang could hunt, people would have thought that something extraordinary had been done in their house, which was why they had so much silver all of a sudden.

    On the day of the wedding, the Tao family was very lively. Because Tao Yubai didn''t come back, he was awarded the title of Grand Scholar. Although everyone in the village already knew about this, they didn''t really invite anyone to come.

    However, after knowing that there was someone in the other family''s household, most people would think of whether they were trying to establish a relationship with them. Therefore, when they knew that the Tao family had matters to attend to, they would naturally come.

    Even if they knew that there would be a day like this, no one else in the village would care about it. It was just that those families with silver coins would have such thoughts, even if the ordinary gifts were not complete, they would still comply with the requirements. This art had been passed down for many years, and today, they would be able to see the complete set.

    "Aunt Fu, it''s almost time." Aunt Fu was not only Aunt Fu, but she was also very good at combing her hair. In the past, she was the servant girl of a large family, but after they were released, their final days became better and better. Her ability at combing her hair was enough for her to be a part of the family''s children, especially the ladies.

    Auntie Fu started to sing a lot of songs, but they ended up sending them away. Originally, the Tao Clan wanted to give Su Yushu gold, but Qi Daliang sent them better gold. Naturally, they didn''t need to use such mediocre things.

    Originally, Tao Bailing had wanted to cause a ruckus, but seeing that Qi Datang had always been there, she didn''t dare to make a ruckus in the end. Although she said that she couldn''t come up with any evidence, she was thinking that it was definitely the Tao family.

    After the guests had all dispersed, she started a ruckus. Although there weren''t many people left, there were still people who knew that Tao Bailing had come over to make trouble. In fact, many people in the village initially thought that the Tao Family had suffered a loss.

    "Tao Bailing, what do you want to do?" Originally, because nothing had happened, there had been no ruckus. However, since Granny Tao didn''t want that to happen, how could they be prepared to forget about it? Other people didn''t think this way.

    "What am I doing? I actually want to ask you two exactly what you two want to do." When she saw his pretty face, her eyes were filled with anger. She thought that it was because she did not have a good face that everything went smoothly, and now that she had suffered a lot because of this, what was wrong with this world that looked at her face?

    It was also because of this reason that Tao Bailing wanted to paint a picture of Tao Yu Su''s face in her heart. It was just that even though she was ruthless in her heart, in the end, she did not hurt others because she was in a good mood.

    "Tao Bailing, what do you feel dissatisfied about? It''s fine if it''s just once or twice, but why do you seem to be so reasonable every time? Do you really think that our family owes you?" Tao Yu Su already didn''t know what to say to this lunatic. All the elders in the family were so angry that they couldn''t say anything. So the final lesson was decided by Tao Yu Su, who was now the most convenient person to speak with.

    "Hmph." Tao Bailing did not feel that he had done anything wrong, so he tilted his head away and did not want to pay any attention to Tao Yu Su. Although he could not do anything today, he did not want to cause a ruckus.

    Tao Yushu narrowed her eyes. She had to the limit of her tolerance towards Tao Bailing. If it weren''t for the fact that she had made a move last time and the other party had come again, she would have definitely made him suffer.

    "Hmph." Seeing his future daughter-in-law being bullied, Qi Tai Lang had initially felt that it was not a good idea to act now, but he immediately suppressed it down. What was good, could it be that he could watch his daughter-in-law being bullied?

 C40

    Although she didn''t know why, she knew in her heart that if she really offended this man, she would be in a worse state than she had imagined. It was precisely for this reason that even though she said that from time to time, she wanted to step on this man''s bottom line, she still didn''t have the courage to offend him.

    It was already a year away from Tao Yu Su''s fifteenth birthday, and there was still a year left to her wedding. Originally, they had agreed that Tao Yu Su would be married again the following spring, but later on Tao Yu Bai wrote that he would return to attend his sister''s wedding next year, and he would leave next year to go to another county. Although it was very unlucky for him, as long as he stayed in the capital, he would be promoted and released once and for all.

    Because the wedding was about to be prematurely arranged and the Tao family was about to move out, Tao Yu Su needed more things to prepare, and because the Tao family was worried about Tao Yu Su, they needed to prepare a lot of things, so they were really busy right now.

    She was going to be married in April, even earlier than Tao Yu Su and in a rush. She had a lot of things she needed to prepare, coupled with the fact that her parents couldn''t help her, she still had to find out who was trying to set her up, and she also had to be on guard against those who wanted to set their eyes on her. It was precisely because of this that she had even less time.

    Originally, the Liu family wanted to pressure them to marry him next year, but since something had happened to the Liu family in the capital, they were afraid that Tao Nanyun would not marry their daughter now, so they were not as arrogant as before. Thus, they were asked if they could let their daughter marry Tao Yu Su before they could, and of course the Liu family would not do it for real.

    After all, the Liu Clan hadn''t done anything, and the one who suggested it was the Tao Clan. Their Liu Clan would only agree if they refused to do so.

    Before Tao Bailing''s wedding, Tao Yu Su, Grandma Tao, and Mother Tao went to Tao Er''s house to add makeup for him. This time Tao Yu Su gave him a picture of a double-sided orchid flower, and it was already made from unused furniture materials.

    Mother Tao, on the other hand, directly gave her a set of Lovers'' Embroidery Mat, which was also very pretty. Because she knew that the other party probably already had a red one, so she gave it over in blue, but what looked better was actually white. However, Mother Tao, on the other hand, felt that even if it looked good, if it really did happen, Tao Bailing would find a reason to not give it to her.

    If their grandson hadn''t become a Scholar, their family would not have been able to take it out. However, now that they were able to take it out, they could take it out even better, since Tao Bailing had always been at odds with their family, so naturally they couldn''t take out better ones. This was already giving them a lot of face, and it would be the first in the village.

    Many people started to laugh at Tao Yiling. However, everyone knew that even though this person might not have a good relationship with the Tao clan, but since he was related to them in the end, they did not dare to offend him. If the Tao clan were to cause trouble, they would have nowhere to cry.

    Tao Yu Su had never talked much, plus, she and Tao Bailing did not have much to say. Although the things they gave out to the villagers were not very useful nor useful, they could not say much since they were the younger sister of an official. The most valuable part of the items was that they were embroidered on both sides of the face, and even though it was only a small piece, it was still worth dozens of silver taels to exchange for.

    Of course, Tao Bailing knew about this, but she didn''t say it out loud to give the other party face. Moreover, it hadn''t been a day or two since she arrived in ancient times, and even if she previously didn''t have much of a memory of the original owner, she still knew about it now.

    In any case, she was going to get married soon, and since she didn''t have much contact with him, she would have even less in the future. In such a situation, she felt that he was very good, and she felt that if he went too far towards Zhang Yang, she might be in trouble in the future.

    Because they were going to marry into their own village, no matter how much they wanted to enjoy the scenery, it was limited. Fortunately, their village was still considered big, so the people carrying the dowry surrounded the village and made a circle around it. One side of the dowry had already entered the gate of the Lu family, and the other side, the dowry hadn''t even come out yet.

    The two families held very good banquets as well. There was a big plate of chicken, Red Braised Fish, Red Braised Meat, and at least eight large dishes of meat. The two families held very good banquets as well, including a big plate of chicken, Red Braised Fish, Red Braised Meat, and at least eight large dishes of meat.

    However, the next day, the Lu family almost caused a commotion, and the round handkerchief did not have a red stain on it, which was unclean for the newly-weds. If it wasn''t for Tao Bailing directly saying, "If you want to find her, then ask your son for help," which made Mother Lu rest, but after asking Lu Dashan about it, she finally had a good impression on Tao Bailing. However, after thinking about it for so long, she still had not gotten pregnant, and seeing the newly-wed, her complexion did not look too good.

    Therefore, no matter how unhappy she was, she could only put on a front. She couldn''t do anything else, but it was fortunate that the news of her pregnancy had spread within three months after the marriage that made her look better.

    When Tao Bailing became pregnant and was unable to do anything else, the youngest uncle of the Tao family also married into their family. Because they had not separated yet, his new house was still prepared to be in the Tao family, and the method was even more extravagant than Tao Bailing''s.

    When the new bride was first introduced, this young miss Liu from the Tao family, currently Little Aunt, gave a very interesting greeting gift. What she gave to Tao Bailing were all valuable things that could be bought, but to Tao Yu Su, it was the kind of satin that could be bought, even if one was rich.

    Of course, Tao Bailing and Tao Yu Su didn''t know what was so special about it, and not even one of the people from Tao Clan could tell. However, Tao Yu Su had been through the third generation and had seen quite a few good things, so even though they didn''t know where it came from, they did know its worth.

    "I want to trade with you." Tao Bailing did not know the difference between the two, but she had always felt that the other party was a good person, so when Tao Bailing saw Su Xiao Tao Yu, he directly suggested a trade. This time, the faces of the people from the Tao family darkened.

    "No." Tao Yushu didn''t even spare him a glance. He truly didn''t understand why this fellow would look for his presence every single day. He also didn''t know what the other party''s brain was made of.

    "You." Tao Bailing had already realized that even though Tao Yu Su seemed very easy to talk to, this person wasn''t really easy to talk to at all. Furthermore, she wouldn''t follow a lot of things, and even if that wasn''t her bottom line, she still wouldn''t agree.

    Tao Yu Su clearly said that she wasn''t going to switch. Even if she was pregnant, she could still cause a ruckus. However, she knew in her heart that it was impossible. Although she was angry, she really didn''t show it.

    Not long after his wedding, his youngest uncle, Tao Nanyun, went to the academy. Although he still went to the academy, he did not return every month after half a year or even a year like he did in the past. Instead, he returned every month.

    In addition, Tao Yusu later found out that his sister-in-law, Mrs Liu, had gotten to know him early and that the two of them had a good impression of each other. If it weren''t for the disagreement of the Liu family, the two of them would have been married long ago.

    Of course, these were not related to Tao Yu Su. Her current master''s business was to prepare for marriage, and in less than a month, she would be getting married, which was a huge matter for her, so she was seriously preparing for it. Furthermore, she liked real money, which was why she didn''t have any of the copper or silver money that was popular in the village.

    Of course, Tao Yu Su wanted to change gold more. The main reason was that in modern times, silver was no longer in her control, so she felt that gold was still better. At least in many places, it could be used.

    There was still half a month before Tao Yubai returned to the Tao Clan after Su''s wedding, and this time, Tao Yubai also brought a girl with him. From Tao Yubai''s face, one could tell that he didn''t really want to, but it seemed like Tao Yubai didn''t like this girl, so he had no choice but to let her follow him.

    "Brother." Seeing that the girl was staring at him with a cold and clear hostility, Tao Yushu felt that he couldn''t take it anymore and immediately revealed his identity. His meaning was very clear, I''m his sister, you don''t have to look at me like that, really.

    Of course, his sister-in-law, Mrs. Liu, also received the same treatment, and it was obviously more serious. However, Tao Yusu did not intend to go with him, indicating that it was up to you.

    "Sister." When the little girl heard that Tao Yu Su was his little sister, she immediately revealed a smile and a greeting gift. A pair of bracelets made of red jade looked extremely beautiful, and due to the good color, it looked even more beautiful on Tao Yu Su''s white hands.

 C41

    Tao Yu Su expressed her satisfaction. No wonder those people liked to please others. If the other party was especially rich, then the benefits she could get would be much greater. And she didn''t try to please them at all.

    "This is my little aunt." Originally, Tao Yu Su thought that she would gain some benefits, so she left. However, she was stopped by her own aunt, and even if she didn''t want to help, she couldn''t. Therefore, Tao Yu Su directly introduced her to him, Okay, as a good sister, it was very normal for her to be the one to introduce this girl who was likely to become her brother''s daughter-in-law.

    Tao Yu Su directly introduced everyone in the family. This time, the little girl seemed to be relieved and very satisfied with the family''s situation. Although it made her a little uncomfortable to say that there were no servants in the family, it was impossible to have a room since there were no servants. Thinking of this, the little girl''s smile became even more radiant.

    He knew that the reason why Tao Yubai was so anxious to return was because his sister was getting married. That was why this princess had also put on some makeup. Furthermore, there were quite a few of them.

    "ˇ­" For the sake of Mao, her elder brother, who was in the middle of visiting the family, was chosen by the princess. Moreover, it seemed that her brother didn''t quite agree, and although the princess said she was following them, she actually didn''t get the permission of the emperor. Otherwise, her elder brother wouldn''t show his face right now.

    Furthermore, the letter Tao Yubai sent back did not mention that the Emperor had bestowed a marriage. Therefore, Tao Yusu indicated that this princess was probably not a proper princess. Otherwise, how could the Emperor allow this man to run out with a man?

    When Tao Yushu got married, he was even more lively than Tao Bailing. When this princess recognized the people from the Qi family, she had thought that they would cause a ruckus with his brainless appearance. However, she did not expect that not only did he not cause any trouble, he was actually extremely respectful to her grandmother.

    "Susu." Qi Tai Lang stood at the door and called out softly. Now that the crowd had dispersed, coupled with the fact that they were far away from the village and belonged to the edge of the village, it was precisely because of this that the house was very quiet. Tao Yu Su, who didn''t have much to eat, woke up from his tiredness and tiredness.

    "Hmm?" Tao Yushu was still a little confused, so he was a little puzzled when Qi Dalang called out to her.

    The first time Qi Da Lang met Tao Yu Su, he had the feeling that he had finally found you, and the more they interact, the stronger his thoughts became, and it was precisely because of this, that he wanted to marry Tao Yu Su back. Even if he knew that his identity was very sensitive, and if something was wrong, it was very likely that something would happen to him, causing harm to the other party, he still could not help it.

    He had no way of finding Tao Yu Su and seeing that she married someone else, so he wanted to marry her home and cut off Tao Yu Su''s chance to marry someone else. He felt that if he thought about this possibility, he would go crazy.

    The two of them were very happy after getting married, and when they returned home, it was also very enviable. However, the princess was looking at her with a strange expression. She didn''t understand what the other party''s expression meant, but she was certain that she didn''t like it.

    In any case, it didn''t matter since the other party would be leaving soon. She would follow her brother to take over the post, and the Tao family would be the same as well. Only Mrs Liu would stay, so she didn''t have to worry about getting along with this woman who might become her sister-in-law.

    In this life, Tao Bailing would marry before Tao Yu Su, and the child would be born first, just like the original owner. This child was called Lu Liang, and was an extremely rare child. Tao Yu Su wouldn''t be pregnant until one year later, but unlike Tao Bai Ling, Qi brought Tao Yu Su to the town''s medical clinic every month to see if the child was healthy or not.

    "Yi, isn''t that a Hundred Spirit Beast?" A pregnant woman couldn''t even think of anything, so now Tao Yushu was the same. Seeing that Tao Bailing was intimate with a man he didn''t know, he didn''t think much of it and directly said it out loud.

    "Mm, do you want to eat Little Chaos?" Qi Daliang obviously knew about this, so he wasn''t surprised at all. He only saw a small stall selling Chaos and knew that Tao Yu Su liked to eat. Furthermore, seeing that it was late, he was afraid he might be hungry and was prepared to bring it over to eat.

    In any case, from his point of view, the two of them had never avoided suspicion when doing anything. Since they had already done this, it would be too ludicrous if they didn''t let others talk about it.

    What he did not know was that Tao Bailing''s luck was not very good, and many people in the village knew about his relationship with the noble young master. Originally, it was spread like wildfire, but thinking that today, Mother Lu had overheard it, and had a quarrel with someone, this time Mother Lu really did know that her own daughter-in-law had someone outside, and she was afraid of that person. However, Tao Bailing was too capable, and seeing the amount of silver in her family, even if her heart was not happy, as long as it did not cause trouble in public, she would not know.

    But now it was different. This grandson really might not be her grandson. In this situation, how could she still treat her child like she wanted to? She slapped him down and after hitting him, the child cried even harder.

    There were twenty acres of land in the family, and at that time, Lu Shan had gone off to serve as a soldier. Although he said that he never came back from the letter, but the family kept some chickens and pigs, and rented out twenty acres of land. He was still going fishing, and although the son of the family was not rich, he could still go through it.

    It was also because of this that he and his mother had been well-fed all these years, and their health was much better. Plus, fishing had become a habit, so they would go every day, even if it was not to buy them and keep them at home to eat.

    "What''s going on?" He had only one son in the past, and he didn''t have many children. Therefore, he had always attached great importance to his grandson, and felt that perhaps their Lu family was a single family, so they would never speak loudly to him, causing him to be extremely spoiled. In addition, their family now had money, so now they had a new servant, and their grandson didn''t need to do anything.

    "What are you crying for, you bastard?" Mother L¨ą was about to go crazy. No matter how she looked at it, this child belonged to someone else and not her son. Thinking about this, she was even more angry. She kicked down, knocking Lu Liang off his feet and onto the ground.

    "Mom, what are you doing?" Lu Dashan just happened to be back, he was on duty this morning, so he had nothing to do in the afternoon, so he came back early. Lu Dashan just happened to be back, and today, he was on duty in the afternoon, so he did not have anything to do in the afternoon, so he came back early.

    "What are you doing? You''re still protecting him? He''s not your son at all." When she saw her son being so good to that bastard, Mother L¨ą was so angry that her eyes were red. She didn''t even think twice before blurting out the words, and she even regretted it the first time. She didn''t feel good about it, and she even put a green hat on her son''s head, but now that she saw that the man''s son was protecting that bastard, and that bastard was staring at her with hatred, she lost all of her rationality.

    Mother." He was very clear on whether Lu Liang had a son, but in fact, it was impossible for him to have a child, because he had injured his important position in the army before. Although playing with a daughter was not a problem, but he really didn''t have the ability to make a woman pregnant, and he had never said anything about it, because it was really not a good thing for a man. And even though Tao Bailing thought about it in his heart, he had never really done it.

    Because of this kind of thing, although he said that he knew about the matter of Tao Bailing, he had never stopped her from doing it. At first, he only wanted a son, but later on, he felt that a child was not enough, so what if something happened, and so he wanted to have one more. Unfortunately, that second child was too cheap, and couldn''t be saved, but it didn''t matter, because he felt that he would still have a son who was born.

    Lu Dashan''s mother immediately gave his mother a fright. She never thought that her son would use such a fierce tone to speak to her, but seeing him like this, she also came to her senses. This kind of thing could not be covered up, but she still made a fuss about it.

    Originally, Lu Liang didn''t dare to hit his grandma when he saw his father come back, and he was so happy that he wanted his father to help him hit her. However, when he saw his father''s cold appearance, he was scared and didn''t dare to say anything else.

 C42

    In a short moment, Lu Liang fell asleep. At first, Lu Shan had been carrying Lu Liang, but when he saw that Lu Liang had already fallen asleep, he immediately had his servant carry the child away and bring his parents to their room. Lu Liang obviously had something to say.

    "Speak!" Lu Li''s mother, who was now a little scared and embarrassed, was now much calmer than her father, who was not aware of the situation at first. It was as if he had known that his son had something to say, so he carried his wife into the room and waited.

    Lu Dashan knew that he could not hide this fact, but it did not matter. If someone else really caught that woman, Tao Bailing, then he would just let it go and use her to give birth to his son, the only way to prove that he was a useful man was this.

    "No, how is that possible?" Mother L¨ą never thought that Lu Liang really wasn''t their Lu family''s child and their son couldn''t even impregnate a woman. Thinking about this, Mother L¨ą felt dizzy and the world was spinning.

    "Enough, don''t talk about this matter anymore. You''re not allowed to talk about the matter regarding Tao Bailing. As long as no one arrests him, we''ll pretend that we don''t know about this matter." Lu Li''s father had to accept that Lu Liang was not his own grandson, because the situation in his heart was too much for him to accept, so he might as well accept it. After all, he couldn''t afford to leave his son with no one to send him off, so it was good to not say it now and let Tao Bailing have more children. He thought of the small child here, who might even be a grandson, and his heart began to feel a little disgusted with Tao Bailing.

    He hoped that Tao Bailing would have a few more children. Of course, they allowed Tao Bailing to have a few men outside, but they had to come back every day, and Lushan was also a smart person, he would make up for himself by letting Tao Bailing have some energy. Even if Tao Bailing had a child, he wouldn''t know that the child was not Lushan, and even if she herself believed that the child was Lushan, she wouldn''t care about the rumors outside, and of course, she herself didn''t care about the fact that she was the one who had transmigrated to this world.

    Of course, other than the three from the Lu family, no one else knew about the Lu family, so there was actually no change in Tao Bailing''s life. If one must say that there was something else, it would be that Mother L¨ą always wanted her to have another child, but that was what she meant as well. This was different from the ancient times, as most people had many sons and many blessings.

    Of course, she had many benefits, but she did not know that even if she had a family, they would all be from the Lu family in the future. She was just someone who could be kicked away at any time.

    In the afternoon, Qi Tai Lang came back with Tao Yu Su. They had bought a lot of things this time, and Tao Yu Su''s brain wasn''t very good right now, but she had already been there for five months, so she naturally had to prepare for the production. The midwives had already made three improvements, so she would invite two of them to stay at home for a period of time.

    It was one thing for them to have met with Tao Bailing when they were out of the infirmary and met her on their way back, but that person was clearly not Lushan, and was not the person they had met just now. However, Tao Yushu had already fallen asleep, and if she did not tell Qi Daxing that she knew this person, this man was from the original owner''s previous life, the small owner of the restaurant, and she really did not expect that Tao Bailing had taken him down.

    However, Tao Yu Su had already fallen asleep and was still snoring, so he didn''t recognize this person. As for Qi Da Lang, he walked past the two of them without even seeing them, as if he didn''t recognize them at all.

    This made Tao Bailing, who was initially a little afraid, angry, but now that she knew how terrifying Qi Datang was, she did not dare to offend him again. One must know that this person had given her a very clear and memorable lesson, and she had searched for a long time without knowing who did it, but eventually, she found out that Qi Datang was acquainted with the person who did it, so she guessed what had happened.

    It could also be said that the Qi family couldn''t be offended, and the Qi family already included Tao Yu Su, whom she hated a lot. However, although she said that she couldn''t offend the other party, she didn''t think that Tao Yu Su was good either, because Qi Da Lang definitely wouldn''t want a woman like Tao Yu Su who didn''t know anything in the future.

    After marrying into the Qi family, she started to learn martial arts. Although this place was not the martial arts world with inner force, it was still a good place for one to learn martial arts. Tao Yu Su might not have learned the most in each life, but in each life, she would always learn one type of martial arts. Although the first generation of martial arts was just a small business, but as for fate, due to the fact that it was only a small business, she didn''t use it in front of anyone.

    After learning how to sell shares in her second life, even though it wasn''t as good as the original owner''s, she had mastered it after spending her whole life.

    In this life, because she had the original owner''s memories, she did not need to learn much about embroidery. Most importantly, she needed to learn martial arts.

    Therefore, compared to that seemingly versatile and flashy thing called Tao Bailing, Tao Yu Su could be considered a real talented girl. However, the baby was very tired and didn''t have the time to talk to others.

    This matter had already been kept in Tao Bailing''s heart, so he didn''t notice the abnormality in his family when he returned home. He would pay attention to the Qi family matters from time to time, but it turned out that they really didn''t take it seriously, or perhaps in the eyes of the Qi Lang, her, Tao Bailing was originally that kind of person, so there was nothing strange about her doing such a thing.

    Tao Yu Su gave birth five months later, and this time she gave birth to a pair of twins. She was already used to not having one, moreover, she had been able to give birth normally in every life, it was very smooth. Even after giving birth, she was able to walk around in the fields, and she didn''t need to pass out like other people after giving birth; this was probably the difference between doing missions and natives.

    Although there were a lot of things to do in the family now, the Qi family did not buy a single house. Originally, they thought that would be the case, but they never thought that the married girl of Grandma Qi''s family would bring her family to find Grandma Qi.

    In the future, they would have no problem becoming a small landowner, but this little girl who accompanied them into the marriage didn''t know where they couldn''t come from at first, and when they found out that they were ill, that was why they were delayed. Now that they came over, they found out that the little young master was already married.

    Initially, he thought that being the granddaughter of a daughter-in-law of a young master was a bit too much, so in the evening, he dragged his family along and told them all about it.

    Since Grandma Qi didn''t want the servants to leave, she could only build a house some distance away from the Qi family and stay there. Knowing that the Qi family only owned 20 mu of land that was owned by Tao Yushu, she felt a great pain in her heart and wanted to give 100 mu to the Qi family, but none of the Qi family members accepted it, so it was useless to say that they wanted it.

    "Because Tao Yu Su is finished with her production and still needs to sit in bed, she came over every day to help take care of the little girl. It must be known that since Tao Yu Su is the twin child of Su He, only Grandma Qi is at home, she really can''t bring them here by herself. It''s precisely because of this that Grandma Qi didn''t refuse.

    Alright, it was mainly because she hadn''t had a child, so she didn''t have one at all. Her face was full of tears, and she didn''t even have a place to talk about it.

    "What do you want to say?" She did not really like this servant girl who accompanied her to the marriage. Actually, she did not know why she came here, she had accompanied four big girls, but she was not the most important one, and had always been at the bottom of the marriage. Luckily, this little girl was smart, and also got a good marriage and business, the Qi family had fallen, and everyone had left, but because this person was also someone who was far away from their family, she came here specially, which made people feel strange, although this person said that she accepted a little help from the other side, in fact, she also wanted to see what the other side was thinking.

    "Grandma, did you not tell that our family property has already been taken away?" Qi Datang was truly angry. Meeting such a shameless woman had already made him feel unlucky, like he was about to go to hell. How come he even met two of them? If he was in a good mood, then that would really be strange.

    "So that''s the case," Grandma Qi couldn''t help but feel cold on her face. At first, she had kept some private things, but this matter was only known to her and her mistress, who was even older than her, had died on the way here, so it was only right that no one knew about it. However, she had forgotten that this foster daughter of hers was supposed to know a little about her, so it wasn''t strange at all.

 C43

    Grandma Qi just didn''t think about it, it didn''t mean that she was that stupid. That girl also knew about this, so even after coming over for so long, she didn''t mention asking Granny Qi about the money, but rather directly went to the Qi family for some good stuff, which made her not think about it at all. Now it seemed like she was planning to take some small stuff, no wonder she was thinking about it.

    "Alright, I''ll take care of this matter. Tomorrow, your wife will have a wife. Take her and stay outside for a while." Actually, their family didn''t have to live in this countryside at all. It was just that Grandma Qi knew that if she wanted to make that person feel at ease, their family had to act unchallenged. Otherwise, if they thought of it, they would feel like a thorn in their heart, and their family wouldn''t be able to withstand it.

    "Alright." No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t really intervene in this matter. It was because of this that he showed such an obvious reaction when he came back, and that he wanted to leave this matter to Grandma Qi so that he could take his wife and go to the two of them.

    Everyone knew that twins were the most beautiful and annoying creatures in the world. When laughing and crying, they would laugh together, and when crying, they would do so, so every day, these parents would wander around in the world of all kinds of treasures. The world of the two people in Qi Da Lang''s imagination did not come true at all.

    "Shall we buy a servant?" Qi Dafang could not help but notice that their family was rich, and he had brought back a lot of silver from hunting. Adding on the land in Tao Yu Su''s dowry, their family would not be able to use up all of it. It would be no problem at all for them to buy a servant.

    "Sure." Tao Yu Su didn''t have any objections. She had been like this in the past. Although she wouldn''t help for long after she hired a nanny, normally, she wouldn''t need a nanny when her child was three years old. However, this made them feel a lot more at ease.

    He knew that the Tao Family did not look that good, but Tao Yushu was actually raised by a pampered child and had never done any heavy work before. He did not want to make Tao Yushu''s life worse because of the marriage, but when he thought about why he could not satisfy Tao Yushu because there were already servants in the family, he went out once in the afternoon to look for someone who had been his servant before. Afterwards, the owner of the house left, and the widow''s woman came back, asking this person to do some rough work for the family.

    Just like that, half a month had passed, and Qi Dacheng saw that it was about time, so he brought Tao Yu Su back to the village. He did not expect to meet Tao Bailing, but their relationship was already very bad, and they were just on the verge of falling out of their relationship, so the two of them did not say anything.

    "What does she mean?" Tao Yu Su always believed in Big Lang, so she didn''t even think about it much and directly asked.

    "My grandmother, that little girl, thought that our family still had money, so she wanted to marry her granddaughter to me." Qi Tai did not hide anything from him. In fact, he had been preparing to tell them since the moment they came out. He didn''t even have the time to tell them that he thought of the two little devil stars.

    Oh, I was wondering why Grandmother would look at me with such a scrutinizing gaze when she wasn''t around. I thought she thought you were the eldest young master, so she thought I wasn''t worthy of you even though your status was still there. However, she similarly looked down on the other party and held the title of the matriarch, but she clearly did not have that sort of bearing. Every time she saw the other party performing, she would want to find someone to throw a tantrum, but she had never had the chance. Originally, she had left for so long and was taking care of her children, so she had long forgotten about this matter.

    "Hmph, it seems like grandmother''s lesson isn''t enough." Qi Daliang did not know that the other party had done such a thing to his wife. He did not want to do it himself, and he was not a person who was willing to suffer losses, so this time, he would let the other party know that if they schemed against him and his family, they would be courting death.

    "I just find that person quite amusing. In terms of status, her granddaughter is the child of a servant. No matter what, I''m still a Class 7 Magistrate''s sister. How come my status is lower than her granddaughter''s?" Tao Yu Su indicated that the baby didn''t understand, but the baby felt that her identity was still sufficient, so you can''t frame me. I''m clearly higher than you, hmph, a liar.

    Qi Tai Lang felt it was funny, but he still nodded his head in agreement. Moreover, he also felt that it was impossible for the other party to be compared to Tao Yu Su. His wife would always be the best.

    Of course, even if she came, she wouldn''t be able to work as she had before. Moreover, it was obvious that Grandma Qi had done something and bought a lot of land in their family, and it seemed that their family wasn''t as obsequious to the Qi family as they were in the past. It was that girl who accompanied them, although she always came with a smile on her face, but it was obvious that she hated Grandma Qi.

    "Grandmother, why is she still coming?" Tao Yushu had coaxed the two children to sleep. Seeing that the servant had left, he couldn''t help but ask curiously. Qi Datang had gone into the mountains again, so there were only two adults, Grandma Qi and two children in the family. The servant had gone out to tidy up the garden.

    "She hasn''t given up yet, but this time she bled a lot. I didn''t expect she would still dare to come after being in such a sorry state." It had to be known that Grandma Qi was not an ordinary person. She would be the one to take back the things that were in their hands, even if they threw them into the hands of those rascals.

    "Didn''t that girl go to gamble again?" In truth, she was very happy that the other side couldn''t scheme against her because of the little girl that accompanied her. That scoundrel had saved her once before, so when Qi Da Lang had asked the other side to gamble with the little girl''s grandson, he didn''t hesitate at all; firstly, he felt that Qi Da Lang was his benefactor, and secondly, they had to listen to him because of a person, and secondly, they had to spend two dollars on him. Last time, they had already married a few women, so it was better for them to spend more.

    "Naturally, I really didn''t expect that his family would be so rich." She had thought that the woman had bought the land and built the house, and with the things she had taken away, she had thought that there was not much money left, but the thought that this family had already lost more than a hundred silver taels, except for a little black, and that it seemed like nothing had happened made her feel incredible.

    "Do you want another round?" When she thought of this, Tao Yu Su wanted to go a little. One must know that she was a person with space, and at that time, if there was anything she could use, she would just take it in. When she returned to the modern era, she would just donate it.

    "Mm, that makes sense." Grandma Qi also felt that the other person had such thoughts because she was too rich. Originally, she thought that the other party wouldn''t have any more ideas about their family after suffering a loss. However, she didn''t expect the other party to come back, so she couldn''t be blamed for being impolite.

    As a result, in the evening, when Qi Danlang was taking care of the kids at home, Grandma Qi and Tao Yushu moved out together. This time, they really took a lot of things, even the usual pots and bowls used by this family were all taken, it was just three lights, of course, Tao Yushu took care of it, and she did it especially well, this time they also took care of some of it for the rascals, and then they went further away to send some to the poor families.

    By the time he got home, it was almost dawn. Qi Tai Lang had not slept all night, and the servant had been drugged to ensure that the other party would not wake up in the middle of the night and find no one at home.

    It was a pity that no one would sympathize with them in the beginning. As a servant girl, in the end, you still knew how to be a human being, but your family was too great, and there was nothing you could do about it. In the beginning, there would be people who would often go to their house to beat up for the weather, and their family members were not easy to deal with.

    In addition, they were not here for the family, but for money, so many things were not for the family. In addition, their family used to be owned by the General''s Estate, and the General''s Estate used to be the Duke of the State''s Estate. That was quite impressive, even the little girl inside would be treated as a gold coin.

    As for the married girl''s house, even though it seemed like it was going too much, it actually wasn''t that sad, because they didn''t suffer any injuries at all. In fact, they had their own homes somewhere else, and this time they didn''t have much things to bring, but they didn''t think that they would be taken away by others.

    "Mom, I want to come back." This time, the little girl had brought along two sons, namely the eldest son and the second son. Other than that, the other two sons were not brought along, because they wanted to let those two kids see what was going on in the family, and they did not expect that, not only would they lose this time, they also wanted to take care of what they had brought, so the eldest could not take it anymore, and directly brought up the idea that he did not want to be here and wanted to come back. This matter was agreed to by the second brother, and the only disagreement was with the granddaughter.

 C44

    If she was willing, she wouldn''t have come here, but right now, she couldn''t take anything from the other party. Moreover, the old woman had already been rejected by the royal family, but if they were to make a move on her, a good royal family would naturally not let them off. Furthermore, in the eyes of the royal family, their family was nothing more than a lowly life.

    Thinking about this, she was even more unwilling to marry the little girl, she did not understand why the mother knew so much, why she had never thought of a way to knock down that old woman directly. Thinking about this, she was even more unwilling to marry the little girl, she did not understand, why the mother was so much, why she had never thought of a way to knock down that old woman directly.

    "Get Ol ''Three to send some silver over." Thinking about this small amount of money, her family didn''t care too much about it. If possible, she could just buy the land directly, but she planned to stay here for a long time.

    "Mother." The eldest naturally did not agree, thinking that he was not a very supportive person. However, the mother was the elder and their family had always listened to her mother, so even at this point, he still did not have any objections.

    What they didn''t know was that Qi Tai Lang was listening from the roof, and when he heard that they were going to stay here, he couldn''t help but glance at them in his heart. This time, he didn''t plan on letting them go so easily.

    "This is?" Seeing her grandson return with a cold face, Grandmother Qi pointed her fingers in her heart. ''Don''t tell me that woman hasn''t given up yet? Even if the other party has money from her own mistress, it would at least reduce their family''s income by one twentieth. It''s already like this, yet the other party still dares to come?

    "I''m going to the mountains to gather some herbs." Originally, she thought that the things passed down in her family would never appear again in the future. She didn''t expect that they would still appear in the end, or that they would be used on her servants. When she thought of this, Grandma Qi felt that her family had really failed so badly.

    "Okay, leave them with an unsolvable warning." She really didn''t expect that the person who would be willing to follow them in the end would be someone who would bring so much trouble to their family. Thinking about this, Grandma Qi felt that letting the other party die in the end was really a bargain, actually. Actually, back then, the wet nurse didn''t die at all, she was just a normal little bit of chills, and didn''t expect that she would be killed in the end. Of course, Grandma Qi had thought of it, because she found out that the other party was passing on a letter, no matter who it was, she didn''t want to see it.

    Of course, when she did these things, Qi Tai Lang saw it, and did not intend to hide it from him at all. Qi Da Lang was the only man in the Qi family now, and besides her, he was the only one in the Qi family, so he had to learn how to protect himself, how to be vicious, and also learn to be honest.

    It was also because of this that she still gave the chance to marry that little girl at the beginning. She didn''t expect that the other party didn''t think much of it, and even wanted to swallow up their family''s last hope. How could this be possible, if she was that easy to bully, how could she leave a trace of her bloodline behind for the Qi family?

    She had initially thought that after arriving in this countryside, there would be no more bloodshed like before, but now that the child had finally grown up and someone had sent a knife for her grandson, she couldn''t help but feel gratified. Fortunately, the child didn''t change so much because of her family that she didn''t turn into a human nor a ghost, so she didn''t have the face to meet the ancestors of the Qi family.

    "Grandma, don''t worry. I will protect you." The reason he had asked his grandmother to do what she had done last time was because he knew that she still cared about him. When he had killed the milk, his grandmother had been in a bad mood for a long time.

    "Yes." The little girl really had a big heart. She didn''t even think about it before, and before the matter had even ended, she had already gone to sleep. However, it was exactly because of the other party''s trust that made her feel warm in her heart.

    Qi Tai went back into the house and looked at his children and daughter-in-law, then directly went into the mountains, returning after five days. In these five days, the married girl''s family had settled down, and the gambler started to run to their house again, while the gambler''s granddaughter, Zhao Lin, also went with her grandmother to the Qi family.

    "This is?" This girl was obviously 16 or 17 years old, she was already quite old, yet at the age of marriage, she still ran outside. This was a rare occurrence in the countryside, not to mention the Zhao family, they felt like they were rich, so it was fine if this girl started looking for the Minister, but no matter what, she didn''t come to the house, but this time she actually came to the house, I really don''t know if this person has any problems with his brain. Do you think that as long as you marry into their family, you will be able to marry into the Qi family?

    "This is my little granddaughter, named Lin. Young Madam can just call her Lin''er." Moreover, she felt that Granny Qi would definitely have a lot of money in her hands. Before she could get it, she would be very polite to the Qi family members, even if it was the new servant.

    "Are your eyes uncomfortable, Lady Zhao? Would you like to take a look? " Tao Yu Su had originally thought that Qi Da Lang had already thought of a way to deal with him, so she decided not to do anything unnecessary. However, she did not expect that this young man who had come looking for trouble was already prepared.

    "You, hmph." Zhao Lin originally didn''t think much of the other person and had come this time because she was already a bit old. Although her grandma said that she wanted her to marry Qi Tai Lang, she felt that she wasn''t pretty enough, so she thought about looking for one. She might not have a granddaughter anymore, but as far as she knew, there were a lot of thin horses in Yangzhou, and it would be the same if she were to buy one and marry into the Qi family.

    Ever since she was young, she had always liked Qi Da Lang. Although when she was young, she could only watch from afar because of the difference in status between Qi Da Lang and herself, it was not easy for her to get this opportunity to marry Qi Da Lang. How could she possibly let go of this opportunity?

    It was because of this that she started to hate Tao Yu Su after knowing that Qi Da Lang was already married, and even though Tao Yu Su might not know about the matters between them, it did not matter, as long as she married Qi Da Lang, it would be a huge mistake. Furthermore, she had recently met a woman, and this woman was very capable, and judging from her words, the other party was Tao Yu Su''s cousin.

    She also said that Tao Yu Su was a shameless person, and if it wasn''t for her, she wouldn''t have married Lu Dashan now, but instead had a date with the son of the county magistrate. Yue Lin became even more disgusted with Tao Yu Su, but she also looked down on him in her heart, and felt that Tao Bei Ling was an immoral woman.

    Tao Yushu said that she was very innocent, so you could stare at her. Could it be that she couldn''t even say a word or two? After all, you were such a detestable person. She didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with saying that.

    It just so happened that Qi Datang had just returned at that moment. Seeing that Qi Datang did not bring back any herbs, and only brought a few prey with him, he knew that the other party had not only found some herbs on the mountain, but had also clearly succeeded in concocting them.

    Coincidentally, before the people from the Zhao Family left, Qi Daliang had already drugged them in the evening, and Tao Yusu had also gone with them. She felt that she, as a young woman, could not be offended.

    In any case, as long as Tao Yu Su was willing to live with him for a lifetime, it would be fine. As for other things, he didn''t care about them at all, and because of this reason, when he saw Tao Yu Su take the items, he didn''t think anything of it at all. On the contrary, he thought that it was too normal.

    Tao Yu Su''s current space was rather large. The last time they went back to the modern era, she had taken out many things from it. Currently, there were quite a few empty spaces inside. They wouldn''t need to buy many clothes and daily necessities in the future.

    However, she had never accepted anything in front of him before. The reason why she did it this time was mainly because she wanted to test him, because if she did see him in reality in the future, she felt that he would know that if he had any ideas, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it, so she decided to make a decision this time.

    "He left. The child is about to wake up." Seeing the look on his wife''s face, he knew that his wife was worried about him. Although he had never seen her do it before, he felt that it was natural when he saw her collecting the things, and it was also for this reason that he did not feel that there was anything wrong with his wife. Unexpectedly, he did not feel that there was anything wrong with his wife, but since his wife was worried, he naturally consoled her, pulling her hand to go home and sleep together with him.

 C45

    It was just a small cold or something like that. Although these diseases were small, the money spent on them was not a small amount, and these people would not recover in a day or two. Plus, even if they did, they would get sick if they didn''t pay attention to something, and spending money was like running water. Fortunately, Tao Yu Su was involved with them, so they could still get a lot of silver coins, but they didn''t care about that.

    Of course, this had nothing to do with Tao Yu Su. After she gave birth to her second child for eighteen months, she became pregnant again, so before she could notice, Tao Bailing had already been targeted.

    The Lu family was originally fine, but Tao Bailing had given birth to a son, but this child was too weak to walk around, and Lu Liang, who was especially healthy, was a little scoundrel. At such a young age, he started to gamble with those people and go to a flowerbed, but he never failed to learn anything that a little hooligan would do.

    And these things, of course, were things that no one would care about because Tao Bailing was captured. And it was precisely because of this that the Lu family treated him as a pig and wanted to keep him for breeding in the future. As for anything else, he didn''t even need to think about it.

    "No money." She really didn''t have any money, because she would be given money after being beaten, so Lu Liang had her in his sights. And because her father said that he wouldn''t give her the money first, she wouldn''t ask for it from him, and she didn''t agree at the beginning, thinking about money, so no matter what, she could make him not hit her, but her family had always been men, so she was afraid that her family''s men would treat her quite well.

    "Bring it here." He had already known from his younger brother that the two of them were not members of the Lu family, but what did it matter? Eighty percent of the silver in his family was earned by his mother.

    "Really? No, you can take this." Therefore, she herself did not take it seriously, but it was one thing if she did not take it seriously. The problem was, as long as she thought about how the other party was not her own grandson, and the fact that the other party was disobedient and still beat her up, her heart would be like a cat trying to catch her. Naturally, she felt very unhappy, but every time the other party wanted it, she would not give it to them.

    Lu Liang was very satisfied with the item, even though he was usually very unreasonable, but every time he used it on Mother L¨ą, he would not use too much force. Otherwise, if this person was unable to take the item from him, then he would not have any silver to take anymore, so he would have to give her the same amount of silver every time.

    However, Mother L¨ą did not have any money on her today, so she directly gave her jewelry, which was 10 taels of silver. However, Mother L¨ą did not have any money on her today, so she directly gave her jewelry, which was 10 taels of silver, which was actually 10 taels of silver.

    What would happen in the future was not certain. After taking the silver, he would naturally keep it, but looking at his brother''s appearance, he would probably take it to gamble again. Thinking about his body, he could not help but let out a bitter laugh.

    If he had her in the future, he believed that the Lu family wouldn''t be able to do anything to the two of them. Thinking of this, he stopped looking at his grandmother and headed to the back door, preparing to play with the Qi brothers, because his aunt would definitely come out to look for someone later. She would definitely sympathize with him when she saw how thin and weak he was, and he would definitely have more good things in the future.

    Tao Yu Su knew a little about this man''s scheme, but she never thought that a child would have so many thoughts. She thought that the other party was only seeking his protection because he didn''t have a mother, and never thought that the other party had such an intention. Okay, she thought that the other party was just doing it on purpose, and in reality, they were doing it on purpose.

    Of course, Qi Da Lang and Grandma Qi knew about this, but they could tell that this little guy didn''t come here with malicious intent, so they didn''t really care. Of course, Qi Da Lang and Grandma Qi knew about this, but they could see that this little guy didn''t come here with ill intent, so they didn''t really care.

    Ten years of worry had already passed and Tao Yu Su was not only fine, but she had actually given birth to four children. Of course, the fifth and sixth children were still in her womb, and she felt very conflicted right now, because all in all, that child called Lu Liang could actually be considered as her son''s enemy. She had not attacked him yet, and it was precisely because of this that she was especially conflicted, not knowing whether to take care of him or not.

    "Don''t worry, you don''t need to deal with the child''s matters. He can destroy himself." In fact, Qi Tai Lang already knew what Tao Yu Su wanted to do, but he felt that it wasn''t much. As long as he waited long enough, those people would immediately destroy him.

    Although that man wasn''t as good-looking or as capable as him, he would still feel very unhappy when he found out about this. However, he would not find trouble with his wife, but that was not the case either. He had to make a move, not to mention that his wife was controlling him so tightly, but his father-in-law would occasionally invite him over to drink some tea.

    And yet, he still didn''t know what he had done. Of course, his wife and father-in-law didn''t say anything. They only said they were going to take care of him and didn''t show any mercy.

    "Yes." Tao Yu Su couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed. In fact, even though Lu Liang was a bit bad in this life, he hadn''t reached the point of killing people, but because she had always been hesitant in that life, she felt that if the other person had really done something wrong in this life, she wouldn''t be softhearted at all. Even if the Zhao Family and Tao Bailing were to do something, it was clear that they had done it themselves.

    When Tao Yu Su gave birth to Fifth and Sixth Brother, Grandma Qi left them. Actually, Grandma Qi''s status had always been poor, and the reason she could live so long was, first, because she was a martial artist, and secondly, because she was a martial artist. Before the last moment, no one could tell what was different about her.

    After Grandma Qi left, the Zhao family who had to settle down next to the Qi family also sent away that married girl. Their family was getting worse and worse, with people getting sick every day, which made the Zhao family not take it seriously at the beginning. Now, other than their house and property, there was not much money left in their family.

    The Zhao Family no longer treated this little girl with the same respect as before, and they didn''t talk much about her anymore. Originally, she had a small cold, but after being angered by her youngest son, she became even sicker.

    However, they could not find any evidence at all, so there was naturally no way for them to find the Qi family. Even if Old Madame Zhao had actually gone to ask for help, they could not do anything about it since the Qi family members did not recognize them at all. Fortunately, there was something wrong with their bodies.

    It seems that their descendants are fine. If they really offended a member of the Qi family, then one of their medicine would lead to the fall of a large portion of your family. The reason why this did not happen was because they did not dare to offend any more Qi family members, so they were fine, and secondly because the child was innocent, and Qi Dafu could not do anything about it.

    After another 20 years of this peaceful life, other than those who didn''t know anything about the Qi Family and didn''t have any plans for them, the rest of the Zhao Family members were all dead. The 1000 mu of land that they bought was only 500 mu of land now.

    If he was sick, then he would be spending money like running water. Of course, the silver that the Zhao Family spent in the past, they could only sell their land. It was not an easy thing to leave these land now.

    As for the restaurant owner, he had already passed away, and he died in a rather unlucky manner.

    After that matter spread out, their family could be said to be the joke of the entire town. Even his wife, who was still alive, did not dare to go out.

    As for Lu Liang, he died ten years ago. He died in a water hook, and not only did he gamble money, he also started drinking. He was drunk once, and accidentally fell into the hook.

    The Lu family didn''t have any good news. Eight years ago, Lu Dashan broke his leg because he caught a bandit, and his family spent a lot of silver coins, but in the end, they still couldn''t get any better and could only come back to the family to rest. Mother Lu and Father Lu died five years ago because of their poor health.

    Although Lu Xiao wasn''t a heartless person, he wasn''t a good person either. He knew the reason for the other to keep him and his brother, so he naturally didn''t have any feelings for his father.

 C46

    It was because Lu Xiao said that he wouldn''t let Lu Dashan live, but he wouldn''t really treat him well. Now that the Lu family was under his care, and his brother was raised crooked, it was mostly because Lu Dashan only treated him like a pig.

    If Lu Liang did not die, he would naturally harm Lu Xiao. In this kind of situation, Lu Xiao hated Lu Dashan very much because of his relationship with him, and he would not complain about Lu Dashan because of this. Lu Liang died in the end, and Lu Xiao was filled with warmth because of Lu Liang''s carelessness, and all the bad things were gone with the wind, so Lu Xiao was naturally even less fond of Lu Dashan.

    Due to her martial arts training in this life, Tao Yushu was actually able to live for a hundred and twenty years, while Minister Qi was actually able to live longer than her. She died when she was over 120 years old, and she had gathered a lot of seeds, soil, ginseng, and other things in this world that she did not have, but she had also collected a lot of things that could not be bought in the modern world.

    When she left, she really did leave a message for him, meaning that if he didn''t want to do this, he could just say it out loud and she would deal with it.

    When she went back, she told the assistant that she had matters to attend to these two days, so she was not in a hurry to complete the mission.

    Every time she came back, she would lie in bed for another hour as a buffer, and even if she had to go out today, she would do it according to this habit. Furthermore, she didn''t have to rush the script every day like she wanted to, even though she had a copy of it in the past, and she also had a solar charger.

    The first thing he did when he came back was to put the book on it. He also put the book he had compiled the last time on it. He made a promotional campaign and left it there.

    Looking at the time, it was only 6: 30 in the morning. It was still early, but the time on the train ticket was 7: 30. Even if they were less than 20 minutes away from the train station, they still couldn''t afford to be late.

    On the other side, Yu Su''s family went to the provincial capital to settle the matters of joining the union of toys and playing games. On the other hand, Yu Su''s family went to the provincial capital to settle the matters of joining the alliance of toys and playing games. On the other side, Yu Su''s family went to the provincial city to settle the matter of joining of toys and playing games.

    "If you want to open it, open it." Father Yu was surprised when his daughter passed him another 500,000 yuan in the morning. However, he didn''t ask too much. His daughter seemed to want to open a flower shop, which was something he felt could be supported with.

    "Can I?" She didn''t expect that Yu Su''s father would say something like this. They had just bought a market and a large parking lot, so the total amount of money they had now was less than 3 million, which was really too much. If Yu Su were to do it again, it would probably be a bit too much and most people wouldn''t agree, but Yu''s father actually made her do it even if she wanted to.

    "Sure, you''re right. Didn''t you say that since you signed a movie and television, you could earn some money? With the money we have now, buying another store would be fine." What Father Yu said wasn''t true. They already owed at least 30 million yuan. If the house hadn''t been repaired, they wouldn''t dare to do such a thing. Luckily, they could save some money by paying now.

    "Mm. Alright." Thinking about how fast she could earn money, Yu Su decided to finish everything in one go. Actually, it was a very good thing. Thinking about it, she didn''t say anything else and went straight to sign the contract with the garden supplier.

    It was agreed that they would provide the goods in the flower beds of the local city, and when this was done it was already Sunday morning. Yu Su thought about it for a while, then said that everyone should go and play together, and the two old people would naturally listen to the children, who then thought about the old people and ended up going to an ecological farm.

    It was six in the evening by the time he got home. The family was too tired to move.

    "I''ll do it." She was so tired that her mother didn''t want to move, and had to get up to cook. This made her heart hurt, she refused to let her mother go, or she could go by herself, though she didn''t know if it was her fault or not, but she was better now than she was before, always taking care of Asia''s health, she had never been better, whenever there was any change in the weather, she would get sick.

    More importantly, there was a lot of meat in her space that she had brought over from the ancient times. She did not say that she would eat it all, but she would also take it all out. This kind of pure and natural meat would taste even better when eaten.

    "Mom, it smells so good." HangQi rested for a while, then immediately came over to help Yusu. He was young, and didn''t feel particularly tired like adults. Even though he was tired, he came back very quickly after such a long journey.

    "It''s almost ready. It''s easier to make today. Rest after you''ve finished eating." She knew that her son had the talent to do so, so she decided to do it for him so that he could have some peace and quiet.

    In the beginning, she had brought HangQi out with her, but she was truly very confused. A person who never came out to work, and had her immediately take on the responsibility of supporting her family after the divorce, was something that even most people couldn''t do, and although Yu Su didn''t say anything about it, she was still very anxious inside. It was precisely because of this that she was able to care for her son a lot less, and now that she had the confidence to think about him, she couldn''t help but smile wryly; she really wasn''t a good mother, and she never thought that her son was actually more uneasy than she was.

    Although everyone was very tired at night, they still felt very happy to be able to eat food made by Yu Su. They felt that the food was very delicious, and it was obvious that Yu Su was much more confident than her initial return. As if she could do it, the whole family was relieved.

    He thought he could control himself from going into those strange worlds, but who would have thought that not only did he not succeed, but the person inside even told him not to cooperate with him anymore.

    Thinking of his own woman being married to another man, Zuo Yi felt like his brain was about to explode. As for the matter of having his mother help him find a date two days ago, he had already forgotten about it and returned to that voice in his head saying that he was willing, even giving her the time he had set for the next week. He didn''t expect that these two days would be completely silent.

    "You really don''t need to rest?" When he returned from the break, he felt that the captain in his hands had become even more irritable. It couldn''t be that he still hadn''t recovered, right? Do you want to drag him into the hospital and have a look?

    "No need." Zuo Yi rejected her straightforwardly. He actually wanted to rest for a bit, but thinking about the woman not replying him made him want to run and grab her. But the problem was, he didn''t even know where she was, and it was obvious that she had space. Who in real life had that kind of thing, so he didn''t even know if she was someone from this world.

    When he thought about the possibility that the woman was already married, he became even more irritable, so he felt that it would be better to find something to do now, or else he would do something irrational.

    "Alright, the mission this time is extremely small." Yuan Qing felt that as the elder brother who had grown up in the same courtyard as Zuo Yi, his heart had already been shattered into pieces. He was clearly only three years older than his opponent, yet this person had done something wrong.

    The Zuo family had been on the phone for a long time. They wanted Zuo Yi to go back and solve their personal problems. They were still saying that his son could do whatever he wanted. Why hadn''t Zuo Yi''s girlfriend appeared? Was it because he didn''t want Zuo Yi to find him?

    He had already asked his family to help him find the gun N times. That brat was so good that he never went to see anyone, and he even directly said that he had no feelings, what a joke, you never even saw anyone, and the feeling from there should have been similar to that gun of yours right? Alright, even if that was the case, he still couldn''t say anything, because the other party was still his elder, and in private, he still had to call him ''Uncle Cousin''.

    They were just a grade lower than each other because their uncle was injured last time. He received a quest and was one level ahead of the other party, and now the Zuo family is saying, "Look at how high your level is, why can''t you find a girlfriend for our child?"

    He wanted to, but he didn''t want to. Plus, it didn''t matter whether he had a girlfriend or not.

    "Uncle, when are you going to find a cousin?" Yuan Qing felt that it wasn''t good to ask every time, but he didn''t care about the person at the top, and he couldn''t not come, so he even asked, and also this time, it was obvious that he didn''t return home during the holidays. He really suffered too much, and was also somehow asked why he didn''t come back.

    "Soon." Zuo Yi''s eyes narrowed as he thought about the woman who was his third wife. He couldn''t help but to let out a slight smile. He also knew how difficult things were for this guy. Who told him to be so smart?

 C47

    She had been studying for a long time in her previous life, so naturally, she would not let go of such a good opportunity. Although she would most likely forget about it, she would still be able to recover the memories she had already forgotten after an hour of sleep. This way, she would be able to earn 3000 words a day, and she would also be able to earn a lot of money so that her income would be stable and she wouldn''t have to be as anxious as before.

    This time, she didn''t immediately go in, but went to ask the assistant little girl instead. Knowing that the other party not only agreed to keep doing the task, but also gave her a schedule for a week to look at, just right at the time when the other party was resting, she let out a sigh of relief and directly entered the task.

    "It''s fine if you''re shameless, but to think that you would be so shameless as to not let go of a man that''s trying to take advantage of someone else. Can you be even more shameless?" She was actually that woman''s daughter. Although the other party was already dead, Yun Xue would still feel resentful if she saw him. It was also for this reason that she didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with cursing someone.

    Tang Yu Su felt a little dizzy. She was still holding onto a soft child. The little guy was shouting at them like a cub trying to protect its injured mother.

    "Get out." Tang Yu Su didn''t have the memory of this body yet, but she knew that she was currently sick and her head was in extreme pain, so she didn''t want to hear him continue.

    Yun Xue was mad with anger, this little bitch still dared to let her go out. Thinking about going up to fight her opponent, she was indeed stopped by the wet nurse beside her, and was directly sent out. Her martial arts were average, but compared to her opponent, she naturally had no way to compete.

    "Be good, mom is fine." In her heart, she felt the urge to vomit. Although this place seemed very good, but it was obvious that there was only one servant in the room, which made her feel that it was not good. It was not the best time to collect her memories, though.

    "Madam, I''ll make you some food, you rest first." The door to the courtyard had already been closed by her, and now that their home was taken over by someone else, this small courtyard where they had always lived was their living place. Thinking about those little bitches all running over to fawn on that shameless woman, she felt angry, but thinking about how her young miss had been tricked into this, who could say who was right and who was wrong.

    "Yes." Tang Yu Su didn''t have the memories of this body, so she didn''t dare to say much. She only gave a slight grunt to indicate that she knew.

    Soon, the middle-aged woman took the child out while Tang Yu Su closed her eyes and began to receive the memories.

    Right now, Tang Yu Su only wanted to curse at her mother about how big of an area her mind shadow was after being cheated.

    Tang Yu Su''s bad luck had only started recently, but the real reason for her bad luck was eleven years ago. If her family hadn''t accepted the ingrate eleven years ago, she wouldn''t have ended up like this and later.

    This world was a world of martial artists. Although there were not those who practiced martial arts for hundreds of years at a time, there was still inner strength and there was also the existence of martial arts.

    The Tang family was the master of the Jade Sword Villa and Tang Yu Su''s mother was Feng Muyang''s cousin. After the incident, Feng Muyang came to the Jade Sword Villa with injuries, and the Feng family was already dead at that time, so the old master of the Jade Sword Mountain could have avoided taking her in. However, Tang Yu Su had a very deep affection for her first wife, and for the sake of not marrying her, he would naturally accept her mother''s family members.

    Of course, Tang Yu Su, who was seven years old at the time, was very curious about her cousin''s sudden appearance at home. She often brought snacks with her to find him, wanting to see who he really was, and also wanted to hear about the outside world.

    At that time, Villa Owner Tang had actually wanted his eldest disciple to marry his own daughter and then become the Master of the Jade Sword Villa. At that time, Villa Owner Tang had actually wanted his eldest disciple to marry his own daughter and then become the Master of the Jade Sword Villa.

    The truth was that Feng Muyang knew that Villa Owner Tang was going to let this person marry Tang Yu Su, so when he said that he wanted to test Tang Yu Su, he brought the person to his arranged Hua Kui and drugged him, making them a good thing. This honest Eldest Senior Brother of his naturally had to take responsibility for this self-proclaimed "Hua Kui", who was claiming to be the first time he had met Hua Kui.

    Tang Yu Su, who was only ten years old at the time, was already aware that men and women were on guard, so she didn''t look for Feng Mu Yang again. However, her eldest senior brother''s incident had left a huge blow to her, so she was very sad for a while.

    The little girl was only ten years old and might not know about the affairs between a man and a woman, but she still liked what she did not know about in the outside world, and was quickly attracted to it. By the time Old Manor Lord Tang discovered her, her daughter was already fourteen years old, and at the age of twelve, she had already fallen in love with him.

    He had no choice but to ask about Feng Muyang''s situation and then had someone investigate and find out that he had been married before. However, that incident had already caused the other party''s entire family to die, even though he felt that his daughter owed him too much, but seeing that he did not agree, even though his daughter did not say anything, she seemed to have lost weight. His heart ached, and he had no choice but to agree.

    He thought that as long as his grandson had the family name of Tang Yu Su, he would be able to stay and wait for his grandson to grow up. He thought that as long as his grandson had the family name of Tang Yu Su, he would be able to stay and wait for his grandson to grow up.

    Although Tang Yu Su said that she was upset about her father''s death and that he was sick and wanted to stay with her, she knew that Feng Mu Yang was dealing with some serious business and she was unhappy, but she quickly accepted it. She thought that it hadn''t even been three months and there were already two women and a young man who came to the house and said that they were Feng Mu Yang''s mother, wife and son.

    However, Miao Shishi and White Snow were not simple people. While Tang Yu Su was sick, they had taken over everything that happened to the Tang family, causing Tang Yu Su to be thrown into the air at the Jade Sword Villa.

    Tang Yu Su had originally thought that once she met a swindler, she would be chased away by these people. However, once she recovered, she discovered that no one in the villa listened to her. Even her good wet nurse had betrayed her, because of her daughter''s matter, and all the things that Old Villa Master Tang had left behind had been taken away by this wet nurse to be exchanged for her daughter''s freedom.

    She was married to the eldest senior brother, but her indenture contract had always been with Feng Muyang, so she had no choice but to listen to him. In the end, she had to beg for help in front of the mistress, causing him to turn the tables on Tang Yu Su, and even lost her last hope. For her son, she had no choice but to stay behind, and in the end, she didn''t live past thirty years because she knew that her son had been schemed against by Feng Le Chi and had turned into a demonic cultivator.

    Seeing this, Tang Yu Su was on the verge of tears. Why was the original owner so unlucky? She wanted to see who they were, but fortunately, the original owner''s expectations weren''t high. She wanted to have no further contact with Feng Mu Yang, or lead a good life with her son.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su didn''t know what to say about this matter, but it was still too early for her to wake up, so she kept all the important things in the house. As for the jewelry, which wasn''t worth much, Tang Yu Su didn''t touch. She wanted to ask and leave, because if the other party knew that she had taken all these things with her, she definitely wouldn''t agree.

    "Madam, have some food." When the nanny came in and saw that Tang Yu Su was about to get up, she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious. She immediately let go of Little Tang Yu''s hand and put down the food box.

    "Nanny, don''t worry about me." The wet nurse, who would definitely give Tang Yu Su a knife in the future, was very loyal to Tang Yu Su. Otherwise, it would have been very difficult for her to move around in the villa.

    However, this kind of loyalty didn''t last for long. After slashing her once, it was like a gatepost, and the speed at which she slashed was even faster than those other people''s. It was truly unheard-of, and this person was saved by Tang Yu Su''s mother at that time.

    However, she had completely forgotten about all of these things. Every time she made things difficult for Tang Yu Su and her son, she would always be at the very front, and her subordinates were terrifyingly vicious as well. If Tang Yu Su didn''t know some martial arts, then even if she wasn''t, she would still be stronger than this nanny.

    When the two of them had finished eating, Tang Yu Su had her nurse accompany her mother to meet Feng Mu Yang. She knew that since Feng Mu Yang had already discovered the problem when he was investigating the property of the Tang Family, he was still looking for the papers, so he didn''t have the time to explain the situation to her.

 C48

    It was just that Yun Xue had gone to her room to cause trouble these two days, so it was normal for her to go and settle this matter. As for Nanny, she knew in her heart that the other party would definitely not leave Jade Sword Villa with her.

    "Madam?" The nanny was a bit confused, but she did not stop him. The young lady had grown up in this world, if not for the mistress, she would not have been able to live her entire life, she could only think of her own daughter and could not help but sigh. It was her daughter''s fault, if she had not wanted to find someone to take advantage of, she would not have stolen the young lady''s husband, and the young lady would not have met such a terrifying wolf.

    "Let''s go, we have to make a decision regarding this matter." Tang Yu Su felt that if Feng Mulin came back to his senses, she wouldn''t be able to leave, so the final method was to just leave. When that time came, she would no longer be able to enter the martial arts world, but rather the capital, which no one in the martial arts world was willing to go to.

    She walked into Feng Muyang''s study. From the time she arrived here, even though many of the servants would look at her with their eyes, and she had already noticed that many of the elders were no longer around, no one dared to stop her.

    "What are you doing here?" Feng Mu Yang''s tone was cold and he was no longer as meticulous as before in protecting Tang Yu Su. It was a mixture of impatience, disgust, and a hint of irritation. If he did not control the entire Jade Sword Villa now, he would not have met this woman who annoyed him.

    "He Li." Tang Yu Su had a very stubborn personality and wasn''t someone who would give in. She had already accepted everything, so she came here. Feng Mu Yang didn''t feel anything unexpected. If the other person didn''t come, he would have felt it was strange.

    "Yes, nothing can be taken away." He brought his mother and wife here too early, and thought that he had already found them three years ago. But because of various reasons, they couldn''t be together, and even had to marry this brainless, ill-tempered woman, he actually felt very bitter in his heart.

    "Alright." Tang Yu Su agreed immediately. This also suited the original owner''s personality. He was impulsive, and when he did something, he did not care about the consequences, but when he really cared about his personality, he would feel true. When he did not care, he would feel willful, impulsive, and unreasonable.

    Tang Yu Su held her son''s hand and walked outside. However, after walking for a while, she didn''t notice that her wet nurse had caught up to her and couldn''t help but frown at the other party in confusion and anger, while her wet nurse still hadn''t come to her senses. Since her mistress wasn''t willing to leave here, what could she do?

    She wanted to go back and pull him away, but when she saw that Hua Kui girl running in from the outside, she immediately hugged her and called her mother. If you don''t leave me, no matter how much she wanted to take my mother away, she wouldn''t leave with her. Of course, she didn''t have any hope in her heart, so she left with a look of disappointment on her face.

    The Xuanwu Sect was in fact slightly stronger than the Jade Sword Villa. However, with the Jade Sword Villa''s Old Manor Lord present, they did not dare to make any moves. However, this time might not be the case.

    After leaving the Jade Sword Villa, Tang Yu Su went directly to the Black Turtle Sect. Of course, the ancient times did have some inconvenience, because even though the two families were in the Qing He Province, they were not very close to each other and would take five days to get there. Thus, Tang Yu Su actually went to the pawnshop first, directly pawning a jade hairpin on her head.

    After exchanging it for fifty taels of silver, he followed an escort and headed towards the Black Tortoise Sect, preparing to sell the Jade Sword Villa to the other party. As for what Feng Mu Yang wanted to do after she sold the Jade Sword Villa, that had nothing to do with her.

    They had to stay in a village for three days after the people from the escort company fixed the carriage. In the past three days, something had happened, and that was that Feng Mu Yang had found out that Tang Yu Su did not have any papers in her house that he was looking for. He thought that Tang Yu Su might have taken them away, but when he asked around, he found out that Tang Yu Su had gone to the Xuanwu Sect.

    Of course, Tang Yu Su did not know about any of these things, but because of the unfavorable turn of events, as well as her own divination, she felt that the journey was too dangerous, so she did not follow the escort team. Instead, she went to the next town and left on a boat, and instead went to another branch of the Black Tortoise Sect.

    "Mother, where are we going?" Little Tang Yu didn''t really understand why his mother suddenly changed paths, but because something had happened to his family, and there was only him and his mother, he had become more dependent on his mother. Because of this, he had always been pulling his mother, not having the time to think about where they were going, but they had already been on the boat for five days.

    "Go and settle some matters, then we will enter the capital. In the future, Yu Er will need to study hard and Mother will still wait for you to become the top scholar. In the future, Mother will have to rely on you if she wants to become the Old Esteemed Lord." Was Tang Yu Su''s face on the surface when she said all this to a two year old child?

    "Alright." Little Tang Yu actually didn''t understand what the top scholar was all about. He only thought about what his grandfather had said, that he had to protect his mother, so if his mother wanted something, he also had to work hard.

    "ˇ­" She felt that the child should have not understood, but such a serious reply caused her to feel a warm feeling in her heart and feel very touched. More importantly, during this period of time, her heart had been very tight and she didn''t really want to bother with Little Tang Yu, mainly because he was the son of a trash man. Although she would be very good to the original owner, she had caused a lot of trouble for the original owner.

    Alright, for the ancient people, this kind of pretty boy with many women wasn''t really a scum, at most, he was just a debauchee. Alright, for the ancient people, this kind of pretty boy with many women wasn''t really scum, but at most, he was rather unruly.

    When they arrived at Yu He County, Tang Yu Su directly bought all the items to the branch hall master. This person was not an honest person, she initially wanted to order the dishes directly but didn''t have the money. When she thought that Tang Yu Su''s martial arts weren''t weak, she could only honestly give him money.

    "How stupid." Yuan Yi had already followed the mother and son for some time. He actually didn''t want to follow them, it was just that his donkey was walking too slowly. These two people were going to overdo things and actually drive the horse carriage at a speed that was similar to a donkey''s.

    "ˇ­" There''s no problem with not chasing them away, hmph.

    "Alright, alright, let me do it." Yuan Yi felt that it must be because the road was too narrow, which was why he was so kind-hearted in helping the other party drive the carriage. It must be because of this, but his face was already as red as a fiery-red flower.

    "Oh, thank you." Although a grown man might be fifteen or sixteen years old, or maybe it was because he was still too young, so she seriously felt that getting him to drive the carriage was the right thing to do. Like a coachman, what did it matter if they were all men?

    Because of this person''s participation, even if they encountered a few assassination attempts, they would be immediately solved by this person''s secret guard. With this person''s participation, even if they encountered a few assassination attempts, they were directly solved by this person''s secret guard.

    "How long will it take to get to the capital?" This was already the 557 th time Tang Yu Su had asked about it. She had never thought that riding on a carriage would cause such pain. More importantly, she had bought so many soft quilts when she first discovered them. How big is the shadow of the heart that asks the modern man to ride too far in the carriage?

    "Soon." Yuan Yi felt that he no longer cared about this woman, not even children like her, who would ask how much longer it would take, even though he had clearly said that it would take at least a month and a half to get there. This guy was good, he would ask her anytime, he would ask her, but he didn''t know what was going on in his head.

    Well, for some reason, since he had known the woman, he had found that he had started thinking of her in every way, that everything would go with her, because he felt uncomfortable in the carriage, and that they usually rested for two or three days in a town or city, and so on.

    Of course, she also saw that the other party was trying to be stupid from time to time. She felt that this young boy was too funny, even though she was already gnashing her teeth at her, she would still answer his questions very seriously, and it was also because she liked him, that she would choose some things she liked. Once she reached a place where she wanted to rest, the boy would also directly buy all the local goods and would then have the escort team return to the capital, saying that he would deliver them directly to the place she lived in when the time came, it was just too cute.

    He didn''t even ask where she lived and just bought her things. What if she didn''t like it, or just didn''t want to do it? His adorable son even started to praise him.

 C49

    Tang Yu Su had actually been living quite well along the way. Of course, it would''ve been even better if those girls hadn''t been staring at her with such hatred. Every time she was stared at by those women, she would get her son to call her Uncle Yuan Ci, making him stare at her with a darkened face.

    "Humph, more ugly people do weird things." When they rested again, Tang Yu Su directly walked out of the carriage, but she had been sitting there for too long, her legs were a little weak, and she almost fell down, but she was supported by Yuan Ci. Originally, there was nothing wrong with that, even if it was an ancient woman, most men wouldn''t do such a thing, but as they were all children of the martial world, they wouldn''t care about it, so they just did it.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su felt that she''d been shot. She wasn''t ugly at all, alright?

    "Mother, I''ve seen it. That woman is much uglier than you." Little Tang Yu was indeed the most considerate. After looking at her seriously, he turned around and told his mother that it was not because she saw the ugly man, but because she was jealous and jealous of her mother''s looks that she spoke such words.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su was very pleased with her son''s praise of her beauty, but the problem was, was it really worth it to draw aggro like this?

    "Yeah, it''s really ugly." Yuan Yi also nodded in agreement. He turned his head around and saw that Little Tang Yu was about to open her mouth and call him uncle. He felt that life was always making people feel hopeless.

    "Son, don''t be so ugly when you find a woman in the future." Even if he didn''t look like the other party''s father, he could pretend that he had already grown up for a very long time. It was just that his face was young, and that was all.

    "Uncle ˇ­" Before she could call out Little Tang Yu, she was stunned as to how she would react at this time. He was still young, so he immediately turned to look at his mother, indicating that this person was too bad.

    Tang Yu Su couldn''t help but glare at Yuan Qian as well. But since it was already like this, what could she do? She gave Little Tang Yu a look of agreement, indicating that this feeling of suddenly being tricked wasn''t too good!

    Yuan Que expressed great happiness at Tang Yu Su and Little Tang Yu''s expressions of being humiliated at the same time. One must know that he had tidied up a lot of mess for these two. He naturally had to be happy to see that they were not in such a good mood.

    Tang Yu didn''t really care as long as no one doubted their identities. She naturally didn''t care about other things, but the trouble had really come. Right now, they could only book one room for themselves. It was obvious that they couldn''t order two at a time like this.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su.

    "ˇ­" Yuanyu was a bit speechless, but she was also a bit shy.

    "ˇ­" Little Tang Yu was puzzled. His mother and father had only slept in the same room as him, so why did his brother want to be with them? He wanted to oppose her, but his mother had said that they were outside, and without her gaze, he could not speak.

    However, after entering the room, they did not say anything, but little Tang Yu immediately wanted his mother to carry him, as if she was declaring her sovereignty. Furthermore, he was even staring at her, his meaning clear, his mother was his, and no one could take her away.

    "What do we do now?" Although Tang Yu Su said that she didn''t really care about fame, but after all, this was ancient times. No matter how ambitious she was, she still knew that there were some things that she couldn''t do. Thus, she didn''t want them to be responsible for her words, but rather told them that she couldn''t do such things.

    "I''ll go out and buy something." At first, it was fine, but after seeing Tang Yu Su''s appearance, he couldn''t help but feel nervous and didn''t dare to stay any longer. He immediately found a reason and ran off without any guts, as if there was someone chasing after him.

    "Hmph." Tang Yu Su had obviously done it, but she ran so fast that she didn''t even explain the situation clearly and expressed her dissatisfaction. However, since she had already left, she had no other choice.

    But when he stopped, he was puzzled. Why did he run away? He clearly helped her along the way, so why couldn''t she just move back? Alright, this sort of joke couldn''t be played, yet she actually took advantage of him and said she was his sister. So what if he took advantage of her?

    "Ah!" A soft cotton sound rang out.

    It was still early in the morning, and it wasn''t even noon yet when he could buy some special snacks to eat. Tang Yu Su''s eyes would always light up when she saw the delicious dishes, and every time she saw her eating, she would feel extremely happy.

    However, when he returned, he saw Tang Yu Su eating the specialty he brought back with Little Tang Yu, indicating that she was very tired. How could this be?

    "Hmph." He had to run around outside for half a day before he could find the right one. Yet, this fellow had already started eating. Before he could say anything, he felt extremely infuriated at the thought of this.

    "Hurry up and come eat. This is recommended by the waiter. It''s especially delicious. He said he got it from the shop here. There''s only 100 servings every day. I left half for you." Tang Yu Su pretended not to see the other party holding the same package and only recommended the one she bought back to the other party. She also explained that even though she said that she had eaten it long ago, she still left half of it for the other party in a very generous manner.

    He took it out and bought it himself. He even complained that if he knew that they could hire someone to buy it for him, he wouldn''t need to buy it. In the future, they wouldn''t need to look for it.

    Neither he nor the yuan here lacked money, so he suddenly felt that he had been very foolish before. Every time he walked a place, he would go find delicacies. How could an outsider like him understand where the delicacies were located better than the locals? He suddenly felt wronged.

    While they were happily playing in the small town, Feng Mu Yang, who was on the other side, was even more unlucky. He really never thought that Tang Yu Su would actually have such great ability to directly buy Jade Sword Villa, nor did he think that he could afford to buy it from the people in the martial arts world. Right now, it was impossible for him to even enter the Jade Sword Villa, and he still needed to raise a group of people from his family.

    "Husband, let''s get someone to bring that bitch back." She didn''t want to live like that again, nor did she want her son to live like that. Even though she and her mother-in-law both taught their son martial arts, both of them were at the same level of proficiency in martial arts. How could they teach a martial arts expert to come out?

    However, this hatred, when she knew that she could become the wife of the Jade Sword Villa in the future, she no longer cared that much. Furthermore, she knew that her husband always liked her, and was only using that shameless bitch, so she naturally did not say anything else.

    It was just that she hadn''t been complacent for long, yet the woman had already found her husband and Li. Although she said that she had not offended them, it didn''t really matter as the Jade Sword Villa was still one of her own, so she was naturally happy at the thought of this. Just turning around and leaving these things behind, how could she accept it?

    "Right, go find that little bitch." Yun Xue also did not think that after being her wife for more than ten years, she had thought that she had beat up her mother-in-law and had not had the time to be happy for two years, but after marrying her daughter-in-law back, she was prepared to be cocky, but something happened at home, and only the two of them had a single child. Even if she did not like Miao Shi Shi, she knew that she could not mess with her at this time, and thought that Miao Shi Shi must come out and find some master teacher for her grandson, but fortunately, they did not meet their dead son.

    This time, they could be considered to have someone to rely on. However, once they arrived at the Jade Sword Villa, she was really angry, because even though this woman was her husband''s cousin, she still had the heart of her husband. She thought that since her mother-in-law looked down on her and married her off, they would never meet again.

    She had never actually seen him before, but she had seen his daughter and his life had been even better than hers. She was naturally furious when she saw this, and she had thought that Tang Yu Su would just leave them be, and even take away everything in the house.

    When she thought of them being chased out, her heart felt like it was on fire. She wanted to kill Tang Yu Su immediately, but when she heard Miao Shi''s suggestion to go find Tang Yu Su, she had no intentions of opposing it. The reason that woman did that was because she wanted her son to go find her, bow her head to her, and then come back.

 C50

    Regardless of whether Yun Xue was scolding him or Miao Shishi whispering for him to go and find trouble with Tang Yu Su, Feng Mu Yang was as still as a mountain. He sat there with a gloomy face and didn''t even raise his eyes; he was much calmer than Feng Le Chi, who was looking at his father from time to time.

    Thinking about this, Feng Mu Yang''s expression darkened even further. He couldn''t help but to look at the already emaciated wet nurse. This woman had been waiting there for a long time and hadn''t even noticed that Tang Yu Su had taken those important things away.

    "No, I don''t know, I don''t know." She felt that Tang Yu Su had already left, so why did she still want to take them away to give birth to hope? When she thought of this, she could not help but think that her daughter was already pregnant, but because she was beaten up by Feng Yang, she lost her child in the end and her heart ached, but no one thought that it was actually Feng Mu Yang who had a relationship with her son-in-law. That''s why she gave up on marrying Tang Yu Su and marrying her own daughter, it was just a pretense.

    "Hmph." When he thought of the man who had already gone out to look for Tang Yu Su, he felt a little disgusted. If it wasn''t for the fact that he wanted to go to the Jade Sword Villa, he wouldn''t have recruited these two men and women who made him feel disgusted. However, he didn''t expect that he had already endured his disgust and had not gotten anything in the end.

    Feng Muyang had already been investigated. Tang Yu Su went to another gathering spot in the Black Tortoise Sect, and directly bought all of the Jade Sword Villa''s properties for a low price.

    He just knew that Tang Yu Su had bought a carriage and left the city, and then there was nothing to be done. Nobody knew where she had gone, and if she hadn''t seen the east city gate, he believed that she had probably gone towards the capital, and he just wanted to give her up on a lot of things. She was not like the Jiang Hu, as there were many things she could not do.

    "To Beijing." Although Feng Mu Yang didn''t want to give up on those reckless lives, he didn''t even have money, so how could he recklessly do what he wanted? So right now, the most important thing was to catch Tang Yu Su and have her hand over the money so that he could live his life in the past, perhaps he could live a better life than he used to.

    Of course, Feng Muyang couldn''t possibly bring everyone to the capital, but he couldn''t bear to let all these people go, because these people had martial arts skills. In the future, even if he had money, it wouldn''t be easy for him to find these people, so he didn''t want to give up and couldn''t bring them into the capital.

    However, they did not have much silver with them, so they could only live a more tight life in the future.

    On this trip to the capital, Feng Muyang didn''t bring many people with him, only one underling and his eldest senior brother. On this trip to the capital, Feng Muyang only brought a few people with him, only one underling and his eldest senior brother.

    He had originally planned to take a hundred taels of silver with him, but with so many people in his family to keep, he didn''t dare to take them. He could only choose the mountain road and continue hunting for wild animals, eating part of it. More importantly, he would use it to find some money.

    However, Tang Yu Su was simply playing around in the mountains and didn''t travel much. During the first month, Yuan Medallion kept driving them away, and then they went straight into the carriage. Outside, a very ordinary looking man was driving the carriage, and their carriage had already been changed to a high-grade one.

    During this period, Yuan Ci began to enlighten Tang Yu, who was only two years old but not even three yet. Alright, the child confidently said that he would definitely become the top scholar and give his mother a title.

    The prince had returned to the capital, and he was also the younger brother of the current emperor. He was a young Prince of War God who had gone to the battlefield at the age of twelve, and although the war had ended peacefully, this prince had started his life as a prince once again. However, the officials and aristocratic families all knew that this prince was not simple at all.

    To be able to help his elder brother become an emperor at the age of thirteen, he was only fifteen today, and was in the prime of his life. Of course, he had to make his daughter happy, or else she might become a wangfei, but of course, it was fine if she didn''t become a wangfei and could also become a wangfei.

    It was precisely because of this grand display that Feng Mu Yang didn''t dare to come forward, so he naturally didn''t notice that Tang Yu Su had followed Yuan Wu back. Moreover, they didn''t come back to find a place for her to stay, but instead brought Tang Yu Su and Little Tang Yu into the palace.

    "Muhou, this is your eldest grandson." The emperor had injured his body during the struggle for the throne, so he was currently recuperating. Although the past two years had been much better, there were still no children born in the palace.

    The empress dowager''s hair had turned white from worry over the matter of her youngest son not wanting to marry, but she didn''t expect her youngest son to bring back a grandson who was already two years old. This made her a little unable to react, considering the age of this child, since her youngest son won the battle and she secretly ran away that time, could it be that she found someone she liked outside and even had a child?

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su''s heart was on the verge of collapse. Would you dare to say anything weird? At a time like this, should she jump out to deny it? All right, if she hadn''t seen wrongly, this should be the empress dowager, right? The Empress had always been the most frightening. She did not want to get along, and begged for mercy.

    "Godfather, is this your godmother?" When Little Tang Yu had told him that he was Little Tang Yu''s father, she had said that to her mother, and Tang Yu Su, in order to prevent Yuan from leaving her family and causing trouble, had told him that it wouldn''t be too good to go around and cause trouble for his parents. Thus, when Little Tang Yu had said that to his family, he had asked him to directly call Yuan Yu his father, even though it wasn''t very proper, at least it was better than having a father for no reason, at least it wouldn''t cause any unnecessary trouble.

    Because of Little Tang Yu''s interference, the happy empress dowager was a little disappointed. However, thinking about how this kind of countryside girl really wasn''t suitable for her own youngest son, although she was disappointed that her son didn''t have a son, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she felt better about Tang Yu Su.

    In the end, she knew that Tang Yu Su had a pitiful background. Alright, in reality, Tang Yu Su hadn''t thought of how pitiful she was, so she also shed tears of sympathy. Of course, what others saw was different, and they thought she was crying because she thought of her past.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su was about to kneel down. What was going on? Did he ask her about this client?

    "My mother will not marry you." Little Tang Yu expressed sympathy. His mother was clearly his alone, why did she have to be separated from this bad guy in the end? He expressed his unhappiness, afraid that the other party would help her enlighten him during this period of time.

    "You want to give your mother a title?" He didn''t like to read books, but he was still clear on everyone''s weakness. As soon as he pointed out what Little Tang Yu wanted the most, he spoke very straightforwardly.

    "Oh." He still didn''t understand why, but his mother had said that it was not easy to find a teacher here, and at that time, he would have to trouble Uncle Yuan. He felt that if he offended the other party, he would not help him with his teacher''s help, so he could only close his mouth in grievance.

    "ˇ­" Her son, how could you be so useless? It''s just a title, if you don''t pass the examination in a year, there will always be a time when you can pass the examination, so you don''t have to care about what he says. Fine, she thought that even if they object to it now, she would still help little Tang Yu find a teacher, so she hoped that her son would oppose her. As for her, whatever she said now would be impossible, so in the end, she decided to be honest and pretend that she didn''t know anything.

    The empress dowager naturally didn''t agree, so they soon started arguing with Yuanyu. Yuanyu only said one sentence, he liked the older ones, just like his mother, who would prick the empress dowager''s heart until it bled every time, resting for a while before battling again. She had yet to fully activate the simulation when the other person spoke again.

    Tang Yu Su felt that if this was outside, she would have really left with her son. However, the problem was that this wasn''t outside the palace. Even if she wanted to leave, it was obvious that she couldn''t.

    "Mother, I''m so hungry." The two of them quarrelled for some time, and none of the palace maids and eunuchs dared to move, so the two of them could only stand there motionlessly. In the end, Little Tang Yu said that he was hungry, but there was no way to eat.

    Tang Yu Su knew that if she continued to wait like this, there might not be any result, so she turned and led Little Tang Yu out. She thought that in such a big palace, she would always be able to find something to eat, however, this place was too big, and she had gotten lost the moment she walked out. She had actually been to the old palace before, but that was under the guidance of a tour guide.

    "Who is it?" A cold voice rang out.

 C51

    The mother and son duo, who just happened to find a plate of snacks, were eating happily. They didn''t expect a voice to ring out, and were immediately startled, but luckily, the dot didn''t fall off. Luckily, the dot didn''t fall off, and the palace really couldn''t be changed, there were only four pieces of snacks on the plate, and they were very small, so it was not enough for the two of them to eat.

    "Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor! Long live the Emperor!" When Tang Yu Su saw that he was wearing yellow shoes and a yellow crown, she knew that this must be the emperor. She immediately pulled her son to the ground and prostrated herself on the ground. Although she didn''t really like doing this, she felt that no matter what, the emperor should find a reason to lock her up.

    "Rise." The emperor knew about this man. He heard that his brother wanted to marry him, but he didn''t expect this man to be here, and it didn''t seem like he was someone who would seduce people. It seemed that there was something they didn''t know about. Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but sigh. He knew very well what sort of temper his brother had. If he really went to investigate, then when his brother got into a ruckus, there would be no way to stop it.

    He thought for a bit, then made Tang Yu Su and Little Tang Yu sit down and passed along some food. He had always been a thrifty person, even if he ate alone, he only had nine dishes, and because he had two more, he managed to serve eighteen dishes. Don''t look at how many dishes there were, there actually weren''t many of them.

    The two Tang Dynasty''s people were unhappy, but compared to their hunger, being able to eat half of their fill was already a pretty good thing.

    "You haven''t eaten your fill?" Compared to the women in the imperial harem, this girl was much more interesting. It was obvious that she hadn''t eaten her fill and still wanted to eat. However, she felt a little embarrassed to say it out loud and decided to endure it.

    Of course, compared to those people in the harem who wore masks every day, the people in the harem were extremely fake every day. They ate cat food every day, and although they obviously didn''t have enough to eat, they always pretended that they couldn''t eat anymore.

    "Just a little more." When Tang Yu Su heard this, she immediately felt embarrassed. She had been a bit less patient, but it was obvious from her son''s appearance that she was still lacking. His son was still in the initial stages of his efforts, so she couldn''t let anything go wrong because of such a small matter.

    "Pfft." The emperor didn''t expect that if he asked, the other party would actually reply with a little more than one question. Thinking about it, he felt that his younger brother actually had good insight as well, at least that the other party was genuine enough and was not someone who would make mistakes.

    When Tang Yu Su was full, the emperor had already been sitting there for quite some time. When he saw that she had finished eating, he stood up, and the eunuchs at the back reminded him, which was why she led her son and followed behind him. In reality, her heart was broken down.

    "Finished arguing?" He didn''t know what to say about this little brother of his. He was obviously helping him every time, but as long as there was no danger, he would act as if he could easily provoke her. He couldn''t say anything because of him, but when he thought about how his mother had ignored him and almost had her five-year-old brother taken out of the palace to be sold, he didn''t know what to say.

    "Hmph." When Yuan Yi saw Tang Yu Su and Little Tang Yu, he immediately let out a breath of relief. Just now, he had been having a great fight with his mother, but he hadn''t even noticed that Tang Yu Su had brought Little Tang Yu out. When he thought of that, he couldn''t help but feel his heart clench, and he didn''t know why that damned woman had such a big heart.

    Tang Yu Su really wasn''t well off either. The empress dowager stared at her until her scalp was numb. Look at what she was doing, she obviously hadn''t done anything at all?

    This was her future daughter-in-law, and she felt indignant just thinking about it, but what could she do about her son marrying him? So she could only stare at him, but she had already done it in the beginning and had sent someone to invite the Duke of Cheng and his wife over. When the time came for them to recognize this girl as their daughter, they could then marry into their son''s estate. She still had to investigate further. If the other party had used some methods, then she would blame her son. Naturally, she would not let him off.

    Of course, the sweating Tang Yu Su didn''t know what this person was thinking. If she did, she would definitely loudly tell her that all of this was fake, that she and Yuan Dao really had nothing to do with each other at all. Please don''t misunderstand or anything like that, misunderstandings are the most pitiful thing in this world!

    When the Duke of Cheng and his wife arrived, the empress dowager let Tang Yu Su go and made the Duke of Cheng recognize Tang Yu Su as her daughter. Since her surname was also Tang, she didn''t even need to change it before she was packed up and brought home.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su still hadn''t reacted.

    After all, she was the client, and had yet to express her opinion on the matter. Why was this matter so uncertain? She wanted to say that she didn''t want to marry off to Yuanyu, but she didn''t expect the gentle Emperor to look at her. Tang Yu Su was shocked, and by the time she reacted, she was already dragged out of the country by her husband''s wife.

    When they returned to the horse carriage owned by Cheng Guoguo, his wife was no longer as warm and intimate as she had been at the start. She quickly loosened her grip on Tang Yu Su''s hand as well, as if they had encountered something unclean.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su expressed her dissatisfaction. She had left the palace anyway, so it didn''t matter what that bastard was up to. It had nothing to do with her. She picked up her son and ran away.

    "Ah!" However, no matter how displeased she was with the family, she couldn''t really refuse. It was precisely because of this that she had this kind of thought that made her attitude towards Tang Yu Su so terrible. She originally thought that Tang Yu Su was going to marry into their family and didn''t dare to offend their "mother", but when she thought that Tang Yu Su didn''t even bother with her, she immediately turned around and left. She was truly frightened now, how could she treat someone of the imperial family like that?

    "You, what did you do?" The two were on good terms, so Cheng only had two concubines in his family, and the concubine was the one who had spoken to him about the concubine. These two concubines didn''t have any children, so only the main concubine had three sons and a daughter, and it was exactly because of this that his family loved this daughter so dearly, but no one thought that his daughter would like the Crown Prince.

    He had initially thought that with her family''s status, no matter how he fought, he would be able to win a battle. How could he possibly think of the clan king who went out once and directly brought back the candidate for the imperial concubine? When his wife found out about this matter, she naturally felt very unhappy and put on an expression, he also knew about it, but no one thought that the woman would just run away like that.

    "Old master, what should we do now?" She dared to do so because she thought that she was already considered a "mother", and in addition to the fact that the other side was just a country girl, and she herself was the official residence of the country, so she felt that there was no problem with it at all. She thought that if this person could not be found, then what would she do, and when she thought about it, she could not help but turn pale with fright, feeling that the other side was extremely hateful, and that if she stole her daughter''s imperial concubine, then the other side would definitely be a shameless woman.

    "What can we do? Find him, Ah Da and Ah Er, find him. If you can''t find him, then don''t come back to me." In their hearts, they were very clear that they had offended the royal concubine. Although they did not know what kind of existence this royal concubine was in the eyes of the other three, they knew that their position would not be low if they were able to give her an illustrious status in the eyes of those three, so it was only right if they did not find her. As for whether or not they could find her, it was their decision.

    "What''s going on? I told you guys to bring a person back, how did you guys lose him?" He was very clear that there was no relationship between the two of them. The reason he wanted to marry her was because she was pitiful, and might encounter troubles in the capital, so he wanted to help her. Of course, there was another reason: he didn''t want to see her marry another man.

    However, every time he saw the empress dowager looking at Tang Yu Su with a strange gaze, he would strike out at her and say that she wasn''t going to marry him. In the end, he and Tang Yu Su had made an engagement, and he had thought that everything would go smoothly, but then, thinking that everything would go smoothly for the Duke of Cheng''s wife, he decided to take her anger out on her and vent his anger upon her. When he thought of this, his anger rose again.

 C52

    No matter how angry Yuan Que was, she had disappeared, so it was only natural that he had to look for her. The Emperor actually liked Tang Yu and Su, and he was also very curious about why Tang Yu and his mother had gotten the wangfei''s position and were running away. That was why he had sent people to the entire city to search for her.

    She didn''t want to marry him, so she ran away as soon as she was satisfied. What did that woman mean? What did she mean? Did she look down on her son? She wanted to get angry, but what made her even more angry was that she was related to the estate of the duke of Cheng? It wasn''t easy for her to use her own family as her "family", so she found him, but she didn''t think that she would offend him as soon as she passed down the decree. She didn''t think she''d be satisfied with her way of doing things.

    "Hmph." But thinking about it, even if she was angry, she couldn''t punish these two now, if they couldn''t find her and gave her a nice look, she would just ignore it. She thought to herself, it''s true, if she couldn''t find her son, it would be even better if she couldn''t find him, so she wouldn''t have to marry a country girl. How nice would it be for a girl from such a big family to marry a vulgar country girl, she wouldn''t know how to get along with her in the future.

    Although the empress dowager and Countess Cheng were both dissatisfied with Tang Yu Su, they had no way to deal with Tang Yu Su, so they could only accept him. They both knew that there was no way to change things now, and unless Tang Yu Su couldn''t find a way, they had no choice but to accept this reality.

    However, they bitterly discovered that even if they did not want to, they still had to do their best to look for it on the surface. Otherwise, they would have to suffer from unfavorable circumstances. In order to prevent such an unpleasant situation from happening, they had no choice but to do things that they did not want to do.

    Tang Yu Su didn''t feel good either. She didn''t think that she would start heading towards the outer city as soon as she left Cheng Guo''s house. She was merely a commoner with a flat head and an old personality; no matter how much she didn''t want to believe it, she had to work hard in ancient times to become an ancient person. Without a name, she could only live in the outer city.

    It was for this reason that the Duke of Cheng and his wife had sent people to look for them. They had already arrived at the palace, but the main reason they hadn''t found each other was because they had never thought of staying in the inner city.

    However, Tang Yu Su was quite unlucky. Just as she was about to find a decent shop to stay at, she met Feng Mu Yang. Feng Mu Yang, who had seen much of the world, immediately had her and Little Tang Yu get up when he saw Tang Yu Su again.

    "Feng Muyang, what are you trying to do?" Tang Yu Su stared coldly at Feng Mu Yang. She really did not expect him to come looking for her right after she had just arrived in the capital. It did not fit her plan.

    Why did his identity as Feng Muyang become untenable? Was he not afraid of being targeted by the emperor and being arrested?

    Feng Mu Yang did not care about her, and laughed coldly.

    Feng Mu Yang had been in the capital for almost five days and hadn''t been able to find Tang Yu Su. Although they said that they wouldn''t give up, if they didn''t find him soon, they would lose their food, so they planned to leave the capital tomorrow and go find some wild animals in the mountains to buy them. That way, they would be able to earn some money, but today, they met Tang Yu Su and thought that they could go back and live their lives together.

    The original owner was someone who only knew how to eat and play, or it was Feng Muyang who guided her, so the original owner''s martial arts were in fact very good, but in the end, she was still a child of the martial arts world, and her body condition was still there. In her previous life, Tang Yu Su had already reached the Grandmaster Realm.

    "Xiao Yu, find an excuse and have him beg me." Tang Yu Su clearly knew in her heart that she was unable to bring Little Tang Yu away, so she directly tossed Little Tang Yu towards the inner city. She hoped that the other party would be able to find someone who could save her, so she wouldn''t be tortured by this man.

    Fortunately, Tang Yu Su was using all her strength, and Little Tang Yu had also practiced martial arts. Although he was still young and had only trained for a bit, he had run much faster than the average child. In addition, they were not far from the inner city, so he was able to enter the inner city on his own.

    It just so happened that those people had not been able to find them in the inner city, so they thought of going outside to take a look, only then did they see Little Tang Yu running into the inner city. As a general, he naturally had the ability to never forget, at that time when they went to take over the speech, he was also together, so they naturally knew this child was one of the people they were looking for.

    Even though Little Tang Yu said that she didn''t know him, but when she came out she heard from her mother that Uncle Yuan was a prince, so these officials could find Uncle Yuan and help him beg for her mother.

    "Save my mother." Before Little Tang Yu could understand, he was hugged by that person. He did not resist and directly asked for the other person''s help to beg for his mother. He thought that if he was bullied by Uncle Yuan again, it would be better than his mother being caught.

    By the time the general had sent someone to report to the palace and he had run over to ask for help, Tang Yu Su had already been severely injured because she had stopped Feng Mu Yang''s relationship. If she hadn''t wanted to give Little Tang Yu more time, she probably wouldn''t have been able to hold on and would have fallen to the ground.

    Seeing that Little Tang Yu was being hugged by a general like that, she couldn''t help but sigh in relief, and because she had been holding on so much, she unsurprisingly fell down. The general felt very tired, whether or not to accept it at this time, one had to know if their boss would be treated if he accepted it, but if he didn''t, what did his sister-in-law have, he would also be treated, which truly made people feel wronged in their hearts.

    When she woke up again, Tang Yu Su had returned to the Imperial Palace and Yuan Ci had been watching over her for three days and three nights without closing her eyes.

    "The dead woman woke up." He did not know how long Tang Yu Su had been out of his sight before she had injured him to such an extent. When he thought of this, he felt that he was about to die from anger, and as for the life and death of Feng Yang, he had no time to care about that at the moment. All he could do was to wait for Tang Yu Su to wake up.

    "ˇ­" Tang Yu Su felt that the boy in front of her was a bit strange. She didn''t know where he was weird, but it didn''t matter. She could only stay in his house for a while anyway, so she could only endure whatever it was.

    "Mother." He thought about how when he went back home, he would see that Scoundrel''s father had stabbed his mother with his sword. He did not want his mother to leave him like his grandfather, so even though he was dissatisfied with his mother''s words, after knowing that he could protect them, he did not dare to resist too much, instead, he was afraid that the other party would not like him, so he decided to protect them. What would they do?

    "Be good, mother is fine." Although Tang Yu Su had been unconscious for three days and three nights, and had finally woken up, apart from feeling that her entire body was weak and in pain, she also felt a little dizzy. She didn''t have any other major issues, so she wanted to get up and comfort Little Tang Yu.

    "Lie still." When he saw that Tang Yu Su was about to get up, he immediately made Tang Yu Su lie down in a rage. When he thought of how Tang Yu Su had just been sent back home, Yuan Ci felt the blood in her veins flowing backwards. At that time, he was truly afraid.

    Although she said that she really wanted to hug her son, it was very unlikely that he would agree. Therefore, in the end, Tang Yu Su could only use her hand to rub her son''s head to show that she was really alright, and use this as a way to comfort her son. When she thought about how a large dog-like person would occasionally glance at her with hidden bitterness, Tang Yu Su didn''t even know what to say.

    "The empress dowager has arrived." The eunuch spoke in a rather shrill voice.

    Esteemed Empress Dowager had long wanted to come over. She hadn''t thought of capturing the person called Feng Muyang before and only found out that Tang Yu Su had married before, and even had other people''s children. Naturally, she didn''t want her son to marry a woman like this, but what she didn''t expect was that when her son saw the unconscious Tang Yu Su, he was already at a point where he didn''t want to eat or drink.

    A person like her son was naturally someone that all the women in the world wanted to marry, so how could she be disliked by an abandoned married woman? Thinking of this, she was unhappy, but the problem now was, she would naturally not let go of the opportunity to separate the two of them. Therefore, she did not pursue the matter of the other party not liking her son.

    Although Yuan Yi didn''t really want to leave, he heard from his mother that the man who dared to kill the woman actually dared to bite her randomly. Naturally, he was angry and was prepared to cause trouble for her.

 C53

    Little Tang Yu was brought down to rest while Yuan Ci went to deal with Feng Muyang''s matters. In the end, only Tang Yu Su and Esteemed Empress Dowager were left together. No one seemed to have noticed that when the two of them were together, it didn''t seem like a good match.

    "Leave, leave my son." The empress dowager stared at Tang Yu Su for a long time. She could tell that the other party didn''t have any feelings for her son, and she couldn''t rule out the possibility that she might be thinking about how to rely on her son. However, she didn''t want this sort of thing to happen again, so she wanted this woman to leave.

    "You might as well take me in as your goddaughter." Since things had gotten to this point, Tang Yu Su still felt that it was safer to have some sort of relationship with the royal family. Thinking about it, she didn''t want to be injured like this again, so Tang Yu Su brought up her own thoughts.

    "Mm, that makes sense." The empress dowager also felt that this made sense. Although it would be more convenient for this woman to take advantage of her, thinking about the matter right under her nose made her feel that this method was better.

    He knew in his heart that if the empress dowager dared to do so, then the final decision she had to make would be to just directly leave the imperial family, and at that time, she would be the one to marry someone back to the family for an ordinary person. In any case, she would have to marry that person, so there was no need to let her younger brother deal with her disadvantageous position.

    "How is this possible?" The empress dowager didn''t think that her eldest son would directly oppose her and express her unhappiness, but thinking that what his eldest son had said might actually happen, she felt uncomfortable. However, she felt unwilling to let her younger son marry a woman who had children with her, and the expression on her face was a little stiff.

    "Imperial Mother, it is better if you fall out with your son because of a woman, but it is also because of this woman that your relationship with your son is better." Imperial Mother, it is better if you fall out because of a woman, and it is because of this woman, that your relationship with your son is better than ever. Of course, when he woke up from his coma, he wasn''t a lowly palace maid. The only difference between the two was that Tang Yu Su could obtain the status of an imperial concubine. If his younger brother didn''t like her, it would be easy to get her back.

    "Phew, that''s true. The people of our royal family have no lack of women." The empress dowager seemed to have thought of something. She felt that this woman who was older than her son and had had children before, how could she possibly live a good life with her son? The reason why her son married him was because he thought that she wouldn''t agree.

    He didn''t really want to tell his mother that men weren''t always that fickle. He didn''t know how far his royal brother would go, but he felt that making such a choice now was the best choice he could make, and he always liked to use the simplest method to accomplish the best thing. Moreover, he felt that Tang Yu Su Yin wasn''t a person that he disliked.

    Meanwhile, Tang Yu Su was still full of hope as she thought of being the empress dowager''s goddaughter, when her mother, Lord Cheng''s wife, arrived. This time, the official was truly frightened, so he didn''t dare to make a fuss about it.

    "So Her Majesty won''t let me be her daughter?" Tang Yu Su felt a little disappointed. In fact, she already had a son in this life, so she didn''t really want to get married anymore. Even if Yuan Qian was probably her previous husbands, she still felt that there was no need for them to get married.

    "The empress dowager wants you to be her daughter-in-law, so she naturally can''t take you in as her daughter again." She really did think that the daughter of the royal family was that easy to do, but thinking that her family was already very unlucky because of what she did last time, if she couldn''t get this happy man to marry, then something might happen to their family. So now, she couldn''t get angry anymore, no matter what she did, she had to pretend that she didn''t see him.

    ˇ­" Tang Yu Su felt that there was a difference between a daughter-in-law and a daughter. Ah, hey. Can we come out and have a chat?

    I pretended not to hear what you were saying and changed the subject, or perhaps I was just saying that I didn''t want to come out and get my things. In any case, I didn''t want to continue to talk to Tang Yu Su, and I didn''t really get involved with her either. They were in the palace right now, and the Duke of Cheng''s wife never thought that she would live in the palace, not only because of this woman who came out so many times for no reason at all.

    Then, he thought of his own daughter. Although her daughter wasn''t as pretty as this woman, she was still a delicate flower that was raised by her. Plus, even if her daughter didn''t need to be pretty to please her husband, those were the tasks of a concubine and concubine.

    Half a month later, Tang Yu Su was almost fully recovered, at least he could go home and recuperate. Of course, this family referred to the Cheng Duke''s Mansion, where Yuan Ci personally escorted Tang Yu Su back to the Cheng Duke''s Mansion. She even had two secret guards follow Tang Yu Su in order to protect her safety.

    As for Feng Muyang, he felt that Su Chen was very detestable, but even though he said he would use a little punishment, he didn''t have any intention of killing him. The main issue was that he wanted Tang Yu Su to do it, yes, he was beginning to be jealous of her, and if Tang Yu Su didn''t do it personally, he would think that Su was still concerned about him, so he let her keep her alive so she could deal with him. He wanted to see how Su Su would deal with this kind of person, and he also wanted to know that Tang Yu Su didn''t have another person in her heart.

    "Be good and stay here for ten days. After ten days, I''ll bring you home." Yuan Yi wasn''t actually happy at all. After what happened last time, he had always been afraid that Tang Yu Su would encounter trouble again. Thus, other than the matter with Feng Mu Yang the previous day, he had always been on guard, and even when Tang Yu Su entered the toilet, he had to stay guard outside.

    "Oh." Although they had never thought of marrying her, it was obvious that these people didn''t listen to her words. She had clearly indicated that she wouldn''t marry her, but no one took her words seriously. To be honest, she was still a bit angry about this matter, but it was very obvious that even if she was angry, it was useless.

    When they arrived at the Cheng Guo manor, no one dared to provoke Tang Yu Su, and neither the Cheng Guo official nor his wife wanted to stay sick to prevent any contact with Tang Yu Su. Although this person could help them improve their family''s future, it was clear that they had offended him last time, so before their relationship was fixed, it would be best to not let any children who did not know their place. If anything happened, they would not be able to attract more luck like last time.

    "Little sister, don''t worry. I will definitely think of a way to prevent that woman from marrying the Ancestor." Tang Hui said to his little sister in a serious tone.

    The three older men also nodded in agreement, thinking that it was indeed different. After all, third brother and sister might not have known about the consequences of being locked up at home, but they had always been out there, so they had no confidence that their younger sister could marry the Ancestor. Furthermore, other people didn''t know that since they were the woman''s family, they knew that the woman had already been married.

    "Brother, is that woman really that beautiful?" Although her looks were not the best among all the girls, she was still one of the top girls in the floor. Moreover, she felt that one could not judge a person by their looks alone, and her temperament was better than all the other girls, so she also had the title of the prettiest girl in the capital. What she did not expect was that the servants would say that the woman was not only beautiful, but also gentle, and did not put on airs at all, making people feel that she was easy to bully.

    "No, I haven''t." They had really seen each other before, on the first day of their arrival, although their parents had already said that they were not allowed to see each other, they always felt that it was enough to not let their younger sister see them. As for them, they naturally wanted to see if their younger sister was hurt by her, but what they didn''t expect was that they would accidentally see a great beauty, of course, they would think that since it was like this, if it wasn''t a great beauty, how could Wang Zong possibly marry her.

    "Brother." Tang Wei frowned. She actually didn''t want to marry the Zong Wang like her brother thought she was, but because they all said the Zong Wang was a great hero, she had that thought. Plus, she had seen him before, although he was still young, but seeing him riding on a big horse doesn''t mean he was inferior to those adults.

    Yeah, a little." Seeing that his sister was angry, he felt that it wasn''t a big deal, so he directly said it. Of course, he wouldn''t praise her highly, but he still couldn''t believe that a woman from the martial arts world would have such a noble aura. Could it be that the people from the martial arts world could raise a noble aura because they were rich?

    "I never thought that there would be such a person." Tang Wei was a narcissistic person, and not just a little. She was often too beautiful, so when she saw water or reflection, she couldn''t help but take a look. However, this small action of hers was unknown to others.

 C54

    The three brothers naturally felt that it was because Tang Yu Su had stolen the clan leader''s title that their sister Tang Wei was unhappy. Actually, it wasn''t like that, but it was because Tang Yu Su had obviously stolen her title as the number one beauty in the capital, and even though the beauties sent over from other places in the palace really couldn''t be called the number one beauty in the capital, she didn''t care about it at all. It was obvious that Tang Yu Su hadn''t married anyone yet, so she didn''t feel that there was any problem with marrying Tang Yu Su into the clan. So how narcissistic are you, hey?)

    "Little sister, don''t worry. I definitely won''t recognize that woman as my big sister." Actually, he was only a month away from Tang Yu Su and he was already 18 years old today. But he was a month away from her, so he said that Tang Yu Su was Tang Hui''s twin sister and because her body wasn''t well, she was raised outside.

    "Yes, of course we do. We have such a beautiful sister, what''s wrong with that?" Besides, no matter how good the other party was, he was going to be married off to a prince soon. No matter how good it was, other men wouldn''t dare to look at him. Tang Wei expressed his satisfaction.

    "ˇ­" So what did their sister mean?

    "That''s enough, little sister. If you like it, then let''s not talk about all this nonsense. If you act like last time, then our home won''t be at peace." When they saw that Tang Wei didn''t have any intentions of causing trouble for Tang Yu Su, they naturally wished for it. They might not like Tang Yu Su very much, but they didn''t want anything to happen to the Yang Family.

    "Yes, I wonder if sister-in-law can let me meet her now?" Because Tang Wei was very spoiled and was a very narcissistic person, she couldn''t allow her things to be taken away from her brother. Thus, in her brother''s eyes, she was always very concerned, especially since the three sister-in-law didn''t like her, which was also very normal. In any case, she didn''t really like the three sister-in-law herself, but now, although the three of them might not necessarily be able to see Tang Yu Su, they always had more opportunities than her, so she always wanted to meet them and see if they were really prettier than her.

    "That may not work." In fact, she had heard from her mother-in-law that after the clan king had investigated the matter, he knew why her mother-in-law would object to Tang Yu Su. Furthermore, from her point of view, she felt that her new sister-in-law would most likely not leave with them.

    Truly, although a normal sister-in-law would say that her own brother or brother liked her, she didn''t find it strange at all. They were siblings and had a good relationship, which was very normal.

    But no matter if it was a normal sister-in-law, it couldn''t keep him from sleeping with his sister-in-law, could it? How could they have imagined that it would turn out like this? This was something they simply couldn''t accept; if it was a concubine, they could directly destroy each other, but this was clearly not the case, so they could only do this.

    They never thought that their sister-in-law would encounter such a thing. In fact, behind everyone''s back, they didn''t have that heartache that they had for her, and they only felt very happy and relieved. Of course, if this person didn''t implicate their family, they would have been cursing each other as little demoness.

    "Sister-in-law." Tang Wei didn''t expect his sister-in-law to refuse him directly. In the past, these sister-in-law clearly disliked her, but every time she had a request, they would try their best to fulfill it? Why isn''t he satisfying her now? In order to express her dissatisfaction, she directly raised her voice, thinking that it was indeed true. If it wasn''t because it was inconvenient for her brothers to see her, she wouldn''t have asked them for help, and would never have done much good each time.

    "Don''t even think about it. If you really want to, then wait until the day you go back to the door." If they really offended the Ren Zong King, their family would not be easy to deal with, and their family might be implicated as well. Thinking of the consequences, they could not let this person go to Tang Yu Su''s house.

    "Eldest Sister-in-Law." Although Tang Wei expressed dissatisfaction that she only saw him on the way back, she knew in her heart that this was already a very good thing. Although Tang Wei expressed dissatisfaction that he only saw him on the way back, but she knew in her heart that this was already a very good thing.

    "What are you talking about?" Although he knew that it was impossible to do it himself, but he felt that you didn''t even try, so he said no, and this made him feel in a bad mood, especially since this was something his sister was begging for, and his sister was so sad that she was about to cry.

    "You go." When she thought about how her eldest son was born and frightened her sister-in-law because he cried too loudly, she hated him even more. If she could help him out, then all she wanted to do was to make that wangfei hate her sister-in-law even more and make her live a tough life in the future.

    He was a big brother, and even if he wanted to go, there was no way he could go in. It had to be known that the empress dowager had people guarding the gate, while they couldn''t go in, and only their three daughter-in-laws had the chance to go in, because they had to be concerned about each other. It was mainly because the Duke of Cheng didn''t want to go, so they had to do it themselves.

    The eldest sister-in-law of the Tang Clan had become closer to Tang Yu Su because of her inexplicable relationship with him. She felt that her own sister-in-law was truly too annoying, and it was better that she was a girl. Although she had already married someone, and had married such a good person, nobles normally wouldn''t like her, but if the King himself liked her, then who would dare to say anything about it?

    "Is something the matter, eldest sister-in-law?" Although her sister-in-law called her name a bit weird, she felt that she was a reasonable person. Because she was recognized as her daughter, she was able to marry into the clan. Although she didn''t really want to marry, it was indeed because of this reason that she felt that she treated the clan members as family.

    "No, Xiao Yu is really obedient." At this moment, the child who was not even three years old had already begun to seriously lecture his mother. Moreover, looking at the small book, not only were there words on it, but there were also paintings, and they were very thin, and very good-looking. One would think that the Ancestor treated this child really well, but was much better than her husband.

    "Thank you, aunt." Little Tang Yu thanked others when they praised him, and the main reason for this matter went smoothly was because he had been praised recently due to the Yuan Ci. Although he did not feel that he could be praised, but those people had already praised him, so he naturally had to thank them.

    After her body was better, she wanted to take a walk. Although the palace maids and aunts weren''t willing, as long as Tang Yu Su asked, none of them would object. It seemed that they were well aware that even the Empress Dowager could not change the decision made by the High Lord, let alone these small palace maids, so it was only natural that they would follow his wishes.

    In the heart of the clan, he still felt that the people in the Residence of Cheng were outsiders. In the end, they were only helping to gain some face, but to him, it didn''t matter whether he had that face or not. The empress dowager was more concerned about it, as they often lived in the capital.

    On the day of Tang Yu Su''s wedding, other than seeing her two sister-in-law and her sister-in-law, she hadn''t seen anyone else. Of course, it was mainly because the Duke of Cheng''s wife was helping her prepare the dowry, and although the dowry had been given by the Prince''s estate, they didn''t need to care about it at all, but since they were married out of the Duke''s estate, how could they not prepare anything?

    Alright, in truth, they had bought some things along the way. After the Zong King returned to his residence, he had the steward arrange everything and looked at the dowry that could be used as a dowry, and then directly delivered it to the Cheng Guo manor. These things could absolutely be used, such as several large jade carvings and several large raw stones.

    Thinking about it, these items were not a small number. When the people of the Cheng Guo had first seen these items, they were truly shocked. The Zong Clan had originally wanted to send over quite a few items, but now they were being delivered. More importantly, the Zong King had sent over a hundred thousand taels of silver in banknotes.

    If it had been sent over once, the Cheng Family would not have added another five floors to this silly affair. But the problem was that Tang Yu Su hadn''t sent it over yet, so she added it and had already brought it over for her to see. As a result, she had no other choice but to give it to Tang Yu Su.

    "Princess, the Young Master can give it to us." When they were getting on the bridal sedan, there were also problems. Tang Yu Su couldn''t be at ease with Little Yu, so she was prepared to bring the other party onto the bridal sedan, but the others weren''t allowed, so she was a little stiff right now.

 C55

    "No need. Just follow me, Xiao Yu." Tang Yu Su hadn''t thought of marrying Yuan Ci in the first place, but she had no choice but to marry as there would always be a little unwillingness in her heart. Therefore, her actions now were actually a little childish, as if to say, If you don''t want to marry me, then marry the son I gave birth to along with me.

    "But ˇ­" The empress dowager had said that if there was any trouble at the wedding, none of them could think of anything good to do. How could she dare to not listen? Seeing this person want to cause trouble again, she naturally didn''t want him to. It was a pity that even if she didn''t want him to, he wouldn''t listen to her, so there was nothing she could do. She couldn''t do what the empress dowager felt was a bad thing, but she also didn''t dare to offend this imperial concubine!

    "Alright, it''s settled then." Seeing that the bridal escort was about to arrive, Tang Yu Su immediately covered her head. She pulled Little Tang Yu to sit there and let the Tang Clan carry her on a bridal sedan. She had only seen the Tang Clan''s older brothers once when she first arrived.

    Even though she was loyal to the empress dowager, she didn''t dare offend him, so when she did things, she had to do them even more wholeheartedly than those people. She knew this, so she kept the person by Tang Yu Su''s side, so if something happened to Tang Yu Su, she wouldn''t let it go, and there might be a problem with the empress dowager as well. This wasn''t the only thing that happened to her, the empress dowager might be done in a fit of anger, so she didn''t just have to take good care of Tang Yu, she had to protect her safety as well.

    On the third day they returned home, they officially met with all the members of the Cheng Duke Manor. This time, the steward of the Prince''s estate had prepared a ceremony to return home, and even though it could be seen that the Prince and his wife didn''t really care about this relative of theirs, there were so many pairs of eyes in the capital city watching them. If they didn''t prepare anything, it wouldn''t be good.

    "I truly never expected you to be this beautiful. Fortunately, you''re already married." When Tang Wei truly saw Tang Yu Su, he couldn''t help but sigh. He really didn''t expect there to be such a beautiful person. She had been to the palace before and had seen the concubines before. None of them could compare to Tang Yu Su.

    "I have seen two, but not three who are more beautiful than me." One must know that the reason why Feng Muyang couldn''t let Miao Shishi go was because Miao Shishi was even prettier than the original owner. Moreover, she was a combination of water and fire, and to Feng Muyang, she was like water.

    "Have you ever seen someone more beautiful than you?" Tang Wei had seen a few thin horses in Yangzhou before, but there were actually not many that were prettier than Tang Yu Su. Tang Wei had seen a few thin horses in Yangzhou, but there were actually not many that were prettier than Tang Yu Su.

    "Yeah, there''s one in the Beijing skyscraper now, but his identity isn''t too good. He''s from Courtesan Belle." Tang Yu Su was still very satisfied with her face. It was pretty, but it didn''t have an invading air. Anyone who saw it would feel very comfortable. No matter who it was, they would like it the moment they saw the first image.

    "Mm, can someone pull it back for us to take a look?" When she thought of the concubines in the palace, she did not dare to let anyone bring them home to take a look. Even those thin horses in Yangzhou would not dare to do such a thing because of their status, but this person was different. It was clear that she had offended Tang Yu Su, so she might as well give her the money if she was happy.

    "You want it?" Tang Yu Su actually had some complicated feelings towards her wet nurse. However, thinking about how the other party had treated the original owner well in the past, even though she had betrayed the original owner and had rushed to the front every time she did something against the original owner, she had still helped the original owner. Otherwise, the original owner might have died even earlier than she had.

    In fact, Tang Yu Su secretly thought that if she died early, she could die a few more years. After all, a year''s worth of knowledge was equal to ten thousand silver, and she truly wouldn''t feel that her hand was going to soften at all. When she thought about the meat dishes she kept at home, that wasn''t a small number at all.

    Moreover, she had already thought about it. When the time came, she could make some snacks, and when those people were tired of playing, she could also go in and have some snacks.

    To be honest, the customers at the snack bar were all very happy. Not to mention the fact that everything they ate was natural, if Tang Yu Su went to the Cultivation World in the future, she might even be able to eat spiritual food.

    Although Tang Yu Su didn''t really like Tang Wei, she didn''t really like Nanny and her daughter, so because Nanny had treated her well in the past, and also because she had treated the original owner well, although she wanted to make Nanny suffer a bit, she didn''t really want to make the other party feel good either. Now that someone wanted it, she naturally just directly sent them away.

    Although the three of them had been sleeping in the same room for the past two days, Tang Yu Su and Yuan Yi hadn''t actually done anything. Although the three of them had been sleeping in the same room for the past two days, Tang Yu Su and Yuan Yi had actually never been able to do anything.

    "How are we going to deal with it?" When he knew that the other party was Tang Yu Su''s man from before, he actually had the intention of killing them immediately. However, he did not do so because he clearly knew in his heart that this matter was still related to Tang Yu Su, and even though he said that he had married her, it was only on the surface, so he could not deal with it. Naturally, he could only wait for Feng Mu Yang to decide what to do.

    "Ah?" Haven''t you already dealt with it? " In the previous few lives, the other side had dealt with it directly, so she was used to the other side helping her deal with it. Although she said that she hadn''t really married him, she was still very reliant on him from the bottom of her heart.

    "Alright, I understand." Thinking back to the last time he went to see that pretty boy, hmph, he still wasn''t as pretty as himself, and had even gone around seducing people. What was a man like that doing here, he would still have to be like him, the man who was chosen as the best man possible. After leaving the hall and entering the kitchen, he would be the best of the lot, even though he hadn''t used that kind of thing yet, even though he hadn''t used it a single time.

    For example, the last time they went out, they had already had a great time. There were many things that Tang Yu Su liked, but before he could think of them, he had already bought them for her.

    Because she had Yuan Zhou''s words to help her deal with it, Tang Yu Su never went to see Feng Mu Yang, but Little Tang Yu went to see him once, and when she heard that his grandma Yun Xue and Miao Shi Shi had already arrived in the capital, Tang Yu Su sent a letter to the Cheng Guo manor to inform Tang Wei that this young miss had gone to see a beauty, and she felt that her fate was even worse.

    She had never cared about any of the beauties that she saw, not only did they steal the man she fancied, they were also prettier than her. She expressed her dissatisfaction, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    "Why is it that everyone''s looking at their faces now?" In the beginning, she didn''t want to come, mainly because the other person''s appearance was better than hers. She felt that she didn''t want to see the other person''s face, but now, it was different. She saw three people who looked even better than the other person, and this time, she felt that they were in the same group.

    "This is a world where people look at one''s face, isn''t it?" Tang Yu Su regarded this world as a normal place. If it wasn''t for the fact that they had to face the people who had been wronged, most of them wouldn''t look that good. Some of them were good-looking, some of them had a few tricks, and all of them were decent.

    Of course, those who were on TV were the exception. They had the lead role, not the real world. In real life, it was just a world where one looked at one''s face.

    Some people even refused to help normal people for a single reason. There was only one reason: you are not that good-looking, so without a good face, you can only hide in the quilt and cry.

    "That''s true. Humph, it''s a good thing that our faces are pretty good." Tang Wei felt indignant, but seeing that his face was still not bad and that he would get preferential treatment, she felt at ease.

    "ˇ­" So who was that person just now?

    After Tang Wei left, Yuan Yi came back. The way he dealt with Feng Mu Yang was also very weird. Aren''t you very handsome? Don''t you like seducing girls? Fine, then you can clean up all the filth in the capital every day. Hmph, let''s see if you can''t meet people during the day.

    "You seem to be in a good mood?" Tang Yu Su didn''t understand this happy point. Right now, since there was nothing going on, and Yuan Ci was not someone who liked to work hard. Furthermore, he was already a prince, so no matter how hard he worked, he wouldn''t be able to become an emperor.

 C56

    Naturally, a male god was nothing after being deprived of his white clothes. Therefore, Yuan Ci decided to let this good-looking man, who obviously wasn''t as good-looking as him, fall from the position of a male god. Hmph, male god, he felt that the other party was conferring with himself.

    "You went to fix Feng Mu Yang again?" Every time this person came back in a good mood, it was because this person had gone to fix Feng Muyang again. In fact, the original owner did not ask her to take revenge, but only beat him back to his original form, and the reason why she let Yuan Ci make a move this time was because this person had actually hurt her. Women are narrow-minded, especially in the face of someone they don''t like, so she felt that there was no need to be polite when she acted against him, but there was no need to stare at him all the time.

    "Why are you unhappy?" Yuan Yi hoped that Tang Yu Su would ask if the other party was in a miserable state, but he didn''t want Tang Yu Su because if he asked, Tang Yu Su would seem to be still concerned about Feng Mu Yang. Yuan Yi hoped that Tang Yu Su would ask if the other party was in a miserable state, but he didn''t wish Tang Yu Su to be in a bad state, because if he asked, he would feel that Tang Yu Su was still worried about Feng Mu Yang.

    "Oh? What does it have to do with me being happy or not? " Tang Yu Su turned her head to look at Yuan Que who was starting to get angry again and expressed her confusion. This had nothing to do with her at all, right?

    "Hmph." Yuan Yi also knew that he had caused a ruckus without reason, but right now, he was feeling very worried, which was why he said those words. But he knew that in Tang Yu Su''s heart, Feng Mu Yang was nothing.

    "ˇ­" She also had other things to do now. In her previous life, she had learned embroidery and kung fu, and in this life, she had also learned inner force, indicating that she did not have the time to study calligraphy. She was working hard to become a talented person, spending her entire life studying each and every skill, then spending countless more years to practice.

    Of course, what was even more important was that she was now studying very seriously with the teacher the Empress Dowager had found for her, and she felt that her requirements weren''t high. As long as she could write properly and write beautifully, she couldn''t be like in her previous life, where everyone else''s sizes were always different, and every time she heard it, she would feel very tired.

    "Why don''t you care?" Yuan Yi didn''t seem to care about Tang Yu Su''s feelings at all. He expressed his helplessness and didn''t know what to say. However, he knew very well that he couldn''t see Tang Yu Su''s unconcerned expression. They were already married.

    "Care about what, you? You need my concern? Alright, let''s hurry up and eat. We''re starving. " She didn''t think that Tang Wei would come to her house this afternoon, so she had no choice but to do it. Although she didn''t really know how to entertain guests, she still knew that the guests were at home, and she couldn''t do her own things. Therefore, she could only bitterly accompany him.

    "Oh." Although Yuan Ci wasn''t very happy, she knew that Tang Yu Su wasn''t in a good mood. When she thought back to how Little Tang Yu had been sent away in the name of studying, and how there was only two of them in the room from today onwards, she felt happy again.

    And a month later, when Little Tang Yu returned, she discovered that there was a strange feeling between her mother and her father. It always gave him a very strange feeling, as if the two of them were hiding something from him.

    "Mother?" Little Tang Yu was only three years old now, and even in modern times, he still hadn''t officially entered school yet. When the dean received Little Tang Yu, he was already on the verge of tears, but the prince had sent it.

    "Hmm?" More importantly, if she was pregnant, how was she going to solve the problem of where the child had come from? Although it could be said that even in ancient times, there were still ways to avoid pregnancy, but she truly didn''t dare to use that thing. Furthermore, she also felt that it wasn''t safe.

    "Mother?" Little Tang Yu was still young, so he didn''t know how to ask about things he didn''t understand. So he stared at the two of them and called out. But when you asked him to say it, he didn''t know what to say.

    "What''s wrong? Xiao Yu? " Although Tang Yu Su said it was very awkward, she had already discovered it. Although she said that she didn''t really want to face it right now, she wouldn''t avoid it if Little Tang Yu asked her about it. Therefore, when her son revealed a puzzled expression, she would only feel that the child had something he wanted to ask, but didn''t think too much about it.

    "Mm, I don''t know." In the academy, there was a special teacher who was bringing him along, and everything was on his own. Although he ate very well, the teachers in the academy didn''t seem to make things that suited him well. For example, he liked eating the egg, but there was only one hand holding the egg.

    As a result, when he returned home and saw that they were all his favorite dishes and that he was still just a little kid, Tang Yu naturally did not think of anything else and directly began to eat with all her might, and the more she ate, the happier she became. It must be known that every month, there were only two days off, and he already missed his mother very much.

    He only felt displeased, but he also felt displeased. He could have hugged his wife and done something beautiful, something he loved to do, but because Little Tang Yu came back, he didn''t have a chance. Forget about it, he didn''t even have a chance to have a bed with his own wife anymore.

    Fortunately, the empress dowager had been ill recently, and they had no choice but to go to the palace to look after her, although they said that this matter had been brought up in the first place.

    The main reason why he brought this matter up was very strange, it was because he felt that even if they were here, there wouldn''t be any meat to eat, so he might as well just go to the palace, at that time, he wouldn''t even need to look to see if he could carry her, and even Little Tang Yu didn''t dare to fight with him, he expressed that he was still very happy.

    Of course, if the extremely happy empress dowager knew that the yuan was because she couldn''t eat meat, she would come to her place. She didn''t know if she would be this happy again.

    "Words, go and rest. Mother is fine." This was the first time ever since her youngest son was five years old that he had done so many things for her. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but shed tears of joy, as there wasn''t a mother who wanted to see her son in trouble, but a person''s energy was limited, no matter how strong she was or how hard she tried, there would always be a time when someone would slip through the cracks, but if that really happened, she couldn''t believe it. She didn''t know how she could survive.

    Actually, the main reason why Yuan Ci was running around was because he didn''t want Tang Yu Su to be tired anymore, so when he heard the empress dowager call him over, he only paused for a moment before starting to do what he was doing. Once he was done, the empress dowager wouldn''t ask Tang Yu Su to do it anymore.

    Actually, when he first arrived, he was already regretting bringing Tang Yu Su over. In addition, when the empress dowager saw that Tang Yu Su had arrived and asked her to help him with this and that, he regretted it even more. He was already considering whether he should bring his wife home.

    "Empress." When the empress dowager saw the crown prince leave, she couldn''t help but feel especially sad. In her heart, she actually didn''t want the two of them to be like this, but she also knew that no matter how much she said, it would be useless. The empress dowager clearly had a chance, but she didn''t know how to make use of it, so it was impossible.

    "Aunt Hui, did I do wrong?" She was accompanied by the little girl who had accompanied her all this time, and also the person who had helped to bring Yuan Qian back. If it wasn''t for her son, she wouldn''t even know whether she would be able to see him or not.

    "The Empress isn''t wrong, it''s just that we didn''t check for a while. We''ll just pay more attention in the future." Princess Hua-Yang also looks like a gentle and gentle daughter-in-law. If the Empress has a good relationship with her, she will be able to get on good terms with her. " Actually, she could see that he had not cared about the excessive support of his esteemed wife at all. Otherwise, given his prejudiced opinion of her, it would have been impossible for him to take care of her at this moment.

    In addition, if the Zong King really were to know the reason behind his Empress''s illness, she really did not know whether the two of them would ever have a good time together.

    No matter how gentle a daughter-in-law was, once she met with a daughter-in-law, she would not be happy. This kind of mother-in-law, she did not think that having a daughter-in-law would be acceptable.

    As a result, she felt that it was best for her Empress to quickly adjust, or else, in the future, she would truly form a bad estrangement between her and the Pope.

    "That''s true." Esteemed Empress Dowager seemed to have resigned herself to her fate. She could be considered to have received a daughter-in-law who was already married and still older than her son, so she wasn''t that picky with Tang Yu Su. She even said that there would be servants to do everything for her, so she could just help her sit there for a while.

    Tang Yu Su indicated that she felt even stranger sitting there like a log.

    "Susu knows how to eat green bean cake?" When the empress dowager saw her son call for green bean cake, her forehead couldn''t help but twitch. As his mother-in-law, how could she not have a feeling of existence? Even if she wanted to restore her relationship with him, are you all ignoring me like this?

    "Doesn''t muhou like to eat?" The ancient era was different from the modern era. Most of the pastries were made with heavy oil, which was why Tang Yu Su didn''t really like them, so she felt bored eating them often. However, she didn''t eat them often either, so when she saw that the empress dowager liked to eat them, she felt embarrassed to give them to the empress dowager, thus she borrowed her name.

 C57

    The empress dowager went blank for a moment when she heard this, as if she had been given a copy of every yuan note. Actually, she didn''t like eating green bean cake, mainly because Yuan Ci liked it, so in the past, in her own palace, green bean cake had become the usual cake. Other people would think that she liked it, but in reality, it wasn''t because Yuan Ci liked it, and it was precisely because of this that later on, when people took advantage of this point, they took Xiao Yuan''s words away.

    "For me?" The empress dowager really believed it, because she and her youngest son hadn''t really sat down to get along for too long. The empress dowager only remembered the matters of her childhood, and that was a very normal thing, so the empress dowager naturally believed it because she liked to eat, which was why her son prepared it for her. It was at this moment that she decided to like green bean cake from now on.

    He did not know if he was mistaken or not, but the better he was for his mother, or perhaps the relationship between the two of them, the better Tang Yu Su treated him. This made him feel as if he had found a way to deal with the situation, so he naturally would not let go of such a good opportunity.

    Tang Yu Su naturally didn''t know what she was thinking. In the afternoon, the emperor came to call her over, but Tang Yu Su and Little Tang Yu stayed with the empress dowager the entire time, because the empress dowager had already started thinking things through, and the empress dowager was much more spirited as well. In the afternoon, she even asked a few emissaries to play leaf games.

    "You shouldn''t have fought like this, because you should have." The empress dowager was sick. Although she had told people to come over and play cards with her, she hadn''t picked up the pace yet. When Tang Yu Su counted out the silver for the tenth time and didn''t understand why she''d lost, she couldn''t hold it in any longer and started giving pointers.

    As for Tang Yu Su, she was suffering. She actually didn''t want to learn this skill.

    "Imperial Mother, I can''t learn it." When it came to playing cards, Tang Yu Su expressed that she had zero skills and she didn''t really like it. Even if it was because she knew martial arts, she couldn''t hear the difference between the voices of so many cards, so she expressed that she couldn''t do it!

    "You better focus on it and you''ll learn it." The empress dowager was puzzled by the fact that her daughter-in-law didn''t know how to play cards. However, she knew that before, she probably hadn''t had the opportunity to learn this skill, nor did she have to ask everyone to learn it.

    She felt that in this life, she just needed to do her best to learn how to use inner force. She really didn''t need to learn those that didn''t exist, but she also knew that in the same environment, one must learn certain skills, even if she didn''t like them. It was just like how in society, people had to learn how to communicate with others, and some people didn''t like them, but it wasn''t something that you didn''t like, it wasn''t something that you didn''t need to learn.

    "What''s wrong?" Tang Yu Su knew about the matter of her going to the Frontier Trial, so she wasn''t happy about it at the moment, but she also felt a little apologetic. It had to be said that they hadn''t been married for long, and the relationship between the two of them was definitely less, but right now, he was going to the Frontier Trial, because his big brother couldn''t find the person who guarded the border, so it would probably take him two or three years to come back. Although he didn''t need to do anything after coming back, he still felt very bad about being separated for so long, and he didn''t have any way of coming back to see his wife from time to time.

    "No, why did the emperor call you here today?" She could tell that there was a misunderstanding between Yuan Yu and the empress dowager, but as for the grudge between mother and son, even if there was something between them, Tang Yu Su felt that if she told Yuan Yi that she didn''t like her mother at all, she would still feel uncomfortable in her heart even if Yuan Yu agreed to it in the beginning. It was precisely because of this that she decided to not know anything in front of the empress dowager.

    "The matter of leaving has already been settled. I''ll see if I can explain it to royal brother and bring you and Xiao Yu''er along." Although Xiao Yu''er had already started studying, only he knew that even if Xiao Yu''er went to the academy, she wouldn''t be able to learn anything, so it was better to borrow a teacher from the academy and bring them to the border, so that they could be together. As for that annoying Feng Mu Yang, hmph, he had always been a narrow-minded person; if he dared to steal his woman and bully his woman, he would definitely not let him go.

    As for the three new arrivals, he didn''t plan on letting them go. Although he said that he didn''t want to investigate this matter, he knew that they wouldn''t let Tang Yu Su pass by. Otherwise, with Tang Yu Su''s personality, how would she be able to come all the way to the capital?

    "Go to the border?" Tang Yu Su thought for a moment and agreed. If she wanted to train in martial arts, then she would need to do battle in the future, and she had already discovered that the future world would become more and more dangerous, so she had to face many things she had never faced before, such as killing people, so she had to work hard to learn this point. In the future, she would have more chances to survive in other worlds.

    "Yes." He had already decided that he did not want to separate from his wife, so he felt that it would be better to bring her along. Plus, Tang Yu Su also had the general''s mansion, so at that time, he could stay in the general''s mansion. Although he would be in the army camp for a lot of time, he felt that it would be even more torturous if he only returned to the capital once every few years compared to when he was in the army camp once every half a month.

    "Okay, when are you leaving?" In addition, her space had always been in a half-full state. Last time, she had brought out a lot of wild animals from the mission world, so she took them out and had her mother help her deliver them or process them into products. Although no one in her family asked, she would still feel very awkward.

    "Another month and a half." It also meant that when Little Tang Yu was sent to the academy this time, there would be no need for him to send it again. It just so happened that he could find a better teacher and bring him to the Fringe Pass. Of course, this matter was something he had not told his royal brother just now, so now he had to go back and tell his royal brother. He also had to ask his teacher to send him a sacred finger.

    "Alright, I will deal with it as soon as possible." Tang Yu Su knew that Yuan Qian would be very busy during this period of time, so although she had many things to take care of with the help of the butler, she still had to prepare some things.

    "Xiao Yu, what''s wrong?" Initially, Yuan Yi had been concerned about the matter of the two of them parting ways. However, after he thought it through, he prepared to bring the two of them along, so he kept talking about this matter to Tang Yu Su. When he turned around, he noticed that Tang Yu was unhappy and couldn''t help but feel a little curious.

    "Father and mother left together. Is there no need for Xiao Yu?" Little Tang Yu actually didn''t have much objections in his heart that his mother would leave with the proverb, but if he was not brought along, he would feel a little sad, but it was not an unacceptable level of tolerance. So when he saw Little Tang Yu now, it was clear that he was unwilling to part with her and was about to cry.

    "What are you thinking about? You''ll be there too." When Tang Yu Su saw Little Tang Yu in this state, she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. The little guy was usually like a little adult, and she couldn''t help but feel that he didn''t really like her. It was precisely because of this that she didn''t notice the change in the child''s mood.

    "Really?" He wasn''t sad anymore.

    The family was happily thinking about the matter of leaving, and Feng Le Chi on the other side was also making a ruckus. It was only because he wanted to leave this place that he started making a ruckus.

    "Mother, on what basis? He has never cared about us. Why do we have to save him?" However, in his heart, he felt that his father, who had been missing for more than ten years, did not have any kinship with him at all. If it wasn''t for the fact that Feng Mu Yang could give him benefits, he would not have cared about him at all, but now that Feng Mu Yang could not give him benefits, he might even have dragged them down. In this kind of situation, he naturally had no way of accepting this father.

    "He''s your father." Miao Shishi could not help but be shocked as she did not think that her son even had the intention of reclaiming his father.

    Well, he married another woman and had another son." If it was during the other party''s time of glory, he would not reject the fact that the other party was his father, and would try his best to please the other party, but now it was different, the other party had nothing, and had even offended the prince, so why would he want such a father? Although he had tried to please the other party, but in the end, he had always felt that the thing the other party had given him was his, and that those things were originally his own, and also something they owed him.

    "Le Chi, how can you be like this?" Miao Shishi really loved Feng Muyang, and even though she was afraid that she couldn''t survive all those years, so she came out to find a way to get married again, but since she was able to help Feng Muyang for more than ten years, she could tell that she really liked Feng Muyang. But now, the other party had said that she wanted to help him, but that was not the case.

 C58

    "What about me? He didn''t raise me, why should I save him?" On the contrary, he felt that his mother was making a ruckus without any reason. That person had never been his father for a full day, so how could he be the one being filial? How was this possible?

    "Whap." She felt that it was very possible that the prince would not be watched every day by others to save her son. Although her martial arts were only comparable to a three-legged cat, her son''s martial arts were still good, and even her grandson''s was not bad. She felt that the chances of this happening were very high.

    "Grandmother." Even though Feng Le Chi said so in his heart, he had never thought of telling his mother and grandma, especially grandma. He had never thought of letting her know about this, but now that he had lost control of his emotions, he thought of telling her about it.

    He could ignore his father and that person who could be considered a stepmother, because he felt that they owed him everything, so no matter how much he did, he didn''t feel anything about it at all. However, he did not accept his grandma treating him like that, and he felt that because his grandma understood him, and because his grandma was also with him, that woman, Tang Yu Su, was a slut that she seduced, her father.

    What was so good about a father that could be seduced, so other than hating Tang Yu Su and Tang Yu, he hated Feng Mu Yang even more. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t protect himself, how could he have been seduced by Tang Yu Su and Tang Yu''s birth?

    He didn''t want to let his mother and grandma know about this, but because Feng Muyang had offended someone, he was captured, so why would he want him to save him? He didn''t want to be called unfilial, how laughable, he hadn''t raised him for a day and a half, why should he ask for his filial piety?

    "Le Chi, how can you be like this? Are you worthy of your conscience? Your father might be sorry to anyone, but he is truly sorry to you. Back then, why did your father get heavily injured and go to the Jade Sword Villa? Previously, when her son charged in front of her, although he did not really block those people, he had still given them a chance to escape. She had never expected that her grandson would say something like that.

    "Hmph." At that time, he was still young, and the things he knew were told to him by the two adults, but the truth was that he had not seen his father for more than ten years. When he saw him again, the other party had already become someone else''s husband.

    Of course, if nothing happened to Feng Muyang, their relationship would slowly soften, just like when he first met Feng Muyang, he had only wanted to use his sword to kill him, and now he no longer had this thought. But now that Feng Muyang had appeared, their relationship had yet to completely calm down.

    "Le Chi, do you really have a heart?" Yun Xue didn''t think that she had already said this, her grandson really did not feel that she was in the slightest bit wrong, and wanted to help beg for her father. This made her feel even more stifled.

    "You don''t know if I have the heart." Feng Le Chi didn''t think that his grandmother would say this about him. When his grandmother was sick, he went out to look for food in the snow, but he was only ten years old then. He really didn''t think about his grandmother.

    "It''s okay, it''s okay. Mom, don''t be angry. Chi''er just hasn''t thought it through for a while. I''ll talk it out for him." Although Miao Shi Shi wanted to save Feng Muyang, she wasn''t as anxious as Yun Xue. In addition, she had other choices besides Feng Muyang, so her words were also soft. Of course, she would really advise.

    Yun Xue still wanted to say something, but she had just hit her grandson, although she had already regretted it after the fight, but she did not have the choice to say anything now, so she could only let it go. Whether she could make her grandson do it, it was not something that could be solved in a short period of time, plus right now her son was being closely watched, even if they went to save him, they would not succeed, so she might as long as she waited.

    Today, she had gone into the mountains and caught some wild animals to sell. Right now, they did not live in the city but outside, although her son was said to be working in the city as a product of luck and filth, but her son could only work in the city, and the person who actually transported them out was someone else. Thus, they had seen Feng Muyang from a distance, a true meeting was not possible.

    Seeing her mother-in-law leave, Miao Shishi let out a sigh of relief. Even though she wanted to save Feng Muyang right now, she didn''t want to hurt her son, and that was also the reason. Although she said that her son wasn''t willing to save her, she didn''t have any intentions of making things difficult for him.

    She wanted to save him herself, but if her son wasn''t willing, she wouldn''t have to let him go. But since her mother-in-law insisted on letting her son go, she would start to feel unwilling, so she didn''t try to persuade Feng Le Chi as she said she would. This made Feng Le Chi feel like they were both angry because he didn''t want to go and save her.

    In the following days, they would go into the mountains to hunt from time to time before selling them off. Then, they would take a portion of the silver and send it back to the people guarding at the edge of the Jade Sword Villa. Some of it for their own use, and some of it for their own use, they would take it out to help Feng Muyang out.

    This was a good opportunity. Since he had left the capital city, it would be better if the people in the future would let go at first, and only then would they be able to save him. Thinking about this, Yun Xue and the other two started to get motivated again, and even Feng Le Chi did not reject the idea of saving Feng Mu Yang like how he did in the beginning.

    "Chi, you''ve thought it through?" Miao Shishi did not expect that she had never advised him against it and that her son had figured it out. She also brought back more wild animals and she could not help but feel somewhat comforted.

    Well, I was thinking of taking some things, and getting some money." As a matter of fact, the imperial government had sent out a mission to capture those criminals who could not be caught and gave them more money, so he had recently gone to take one and received quite a bit of silver, which was why he had given his family more money. In fact, the imperial government had sent out a mission to capture those criminals who could not be caught, and had given a lot of silver, which was why he had recently received quite a bit of silver, which was why he had given his family quite a bit of silver.

    "That''s true." They might not have good martial arts skills, but they still had smaller missions. Moreover, the Imperial Court actually liked these kinds of missions and had given them a lot of money, so she started to seriously think about her son''s plan and what they would do after Feng Muyang came out.

    The Feng Family had thought of a good career, and they would do it very well in the future. It was only because they were currently acting alone that they were able to earn money so quickly, and as time went on, others would also realize this business opportunity, and they would also be able to accept missions, and the number of missions would be limited as well. In the future, if they were able to accept others, they could also do it, but for this matter, they would still have to be annoyed, and now, because they were the first ones to eat crabs, no one would fight them for it.

    Because he had been entrusted by his own brother, the emperor heard of this matter and felt that it might still be useful for Feng Mu Yang to keep the letter. Seeing as he was a few years older, he got someone to send a letter to Yuan Chao, saying that he had some use for Feng Mu Yang and would release him for a period of time now.

    In any case, when he left, he beat up the other party again. Even if he let go of that handsome appearance of his, it was no longer there. Furthermore, Tang Yu Su was getting closer and closer to him, so that person had no influence on them.

    "What''s wrong?" Actually, they hadn''t reached the border yet. Originally, they were supposed to be in the main force, but Tang Yu Su felt embarrassed because she had actually gotten pregnant, and judging from the time, she had gotten pregnant not long ago. This kind of thing was too embarrassing, and she didn''t even dare to say it out loud, so she hid in the carriage every day.

    "Brother Huang, may I borrow Feng Mu Yang?" Even though Yuan Yi was already a father and didn''t really care about that man, he still pretended that he didn''t care when Tang Yu Su asked. In fact, he was looking at Tang Yu Su nervously, but he didn''t expect that he would ask such a question.

 C59

    Tang Yu Su said she didn''t understand, but she didn''t care. In any case, Feng Mu Yang was just talking to her, so she closed her eyes and went to sleep. Since she was pregnant and wanted to drive her out, she didn''t rest well.

    Yuan Yi was initially very nervous, but even after waiting for a long time, she still hadn''t heard Tang Yu Su''s question. She couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, and when she did, she saw that he had already fallen asleep.

    "Father, what will happen to Feng Mu Yang in the future?" He was only a three year old child, so how could he be forced to grow up? But even if he was forced to grow up, there were still many things that he did not know and could not understand. He needed an adult to guide him forward, otherwise, this kind of child would suddenly go astray.

    "In the future, who knows? When our Little Yu grows up, how about we go take a look for ourselves?" He really did want to kill him, but he did not want him to live a peaceful life, so it would be hard to say what he would do in the future. Moreover, his royal brother did not really think that he was a talented person, so he used it, but felt that the other party had some value. How could someone who had offended his family members before be used?

    "En, I will go there in the future. Hmph, I want to see how unlucky that big bad guy is." Little Tang Yu thought about how his grandfather had always treated him like a treasure when he was still around, but after his grandfather had passed away, he and his mother became a child that no one wanted, and that was not even worth mentioning. Even their family, which was a bad guy, wanted to steal from him, but now that he heard that he could go visit his family when he grew up, he felt that his grandfather would definitely be very unlucky, and that he would definitely have an even more powerful father to protect his mother and younger brother.

    Yuan Yi smiled but did not say anything. He knew that this kind of thing was not that hard to deal with, because when he grew up, he would feel that the other party did not abandon him, so he would go and see how the other party was doing. If he did not have a good time, he would tell himself that he did not want him, which was why he was so unlucky.

    It was already two months later when they reached the border.

    "Prairie princess?" Tang Yu Su frowned. They had just arrived when someone said that a princess from the grasslands had come to visit them.

    "Don''t listen to what those people are saying. The Princess of the Prairie is the daughter of a small tribe''s chief. She is the daughter of a village head." He knew about that girl, and when he defeated her, he did not take her seriously at all. The thought of that girl seemed to have locked onto him, and if they did not have any intentions of letting her enter the capital, then perhaps she would have ran over to the capital to find him. Thinking about it, he felt a little annoyed, and if she did find him, then he might not have been able to meet Tang Yu Su.

    "Pfft, Village Head''s daughter." She had been feeling very tired after she had walked all the way here, and now that she had suddenly come to visit him, most people would feel that they were not happy to see him. Moreover, she felt that there was something that had to be told in the story, and thinking that this was an ancient story, regardless of whether this man had been tasked with a mission with her, he did not have the original memories, so even if he had been married off to a concubine in the ancient times, it would not be anything strange at all.

    "Whap." She already felt very sad about it, but she still felt that she had to see him once. Perhaps he would like her, and even if he would marry her, she would be willing to stay with him, but how could she imagine that not only did he not seem to like her, the woman she hated, the woman who robbed her position, would even call her the daughter of the village head? Although she said that she had a lot of doubts about the culture of the Central Plains, they were also part of the village.

    "Kiki, you''re crazy." When he thought of this, the look in his eyes grew even colder. Although they were currently cooperating with the other tribe, it was not their only choice but to cooperate with them. Therefore, if the other party did not clearly recognize his identity, then he would naturally be able to change his identity.

    "I''m not crazy, this woman insulted me." Chigurh felt extremely wronged, as if she had no consciousness of barging in herself without being invited in.

    "Cough." Tang Yu Su felt a little displeased that she had lost a bit of her strength because of Yuan Ci''s embrace. What kind of person was this? What was going on?

    "Susu, are you alright? Are you injured?" Tang Yu Su naturally couldn''t possibly be injured, but he was very nervous about her, which was why he was very angry. When he heard her voice, he thought that Tang Yu Su was hurt and didn''t even have the mood to take care of her anymore. He only wanted to see if Tang Yu Su was injured.

    On the other hand, Tang Yu Su mentioned a few times that she was fine, but it was useless. She was carried directly to the inner courtyard, where all the doctors in the city were brought here for her to see.

    "ˇ­" Actually, what Tang Yu Su wanted to say was that her heart had collapsed. Really, she only had something to say? She was already a little angry, but now she was even angrier, especially when those doctors said they were scared and wanted to take some birth control pills. Tang Yu Su felt like biting her, hmph, don''t you guys drink that medicine? Do you know how bitter it is?

    "Be good, don''t be angry. If you don''t want to drink, then don''t drink." At that moment, Yuanyu had already realized that Tang Yu Su was fine. She was just about to say something, but he just carried her away like that. Tang Yu Su was probably even angrier now. She bit him a bit, but it was already considered light.

    "Hmph." She had just taken a bite and discovered that her teeth were aching, Tang Yu Su expressed her unhappiness. As for not drinking the medicine, it only made her mood a little better.

    Pregnant women are such a petty person, so do not offend pregnant women, or else you will have bad luck.

    "Got it, got it. Let''s take a day off first. We''ll deal with it tomorrow, okay?" He couldn''t help but find it funny. However, thinking about how overbearing Tang Yu Su was, he actually barged in just like that, and even used a whip right after he arrived. This kind of behavior, even if he couldn''t accept it, he still had to get an explanation for it.

    "Hmph, it''s good that you know this." If she was not pregnant, she might not have minded it, but it was obvious that it was impossible. She was pregnant now, so how could she let others harm her child? The female beasts all knew how to protect their own child, not to mention a human. This was a type of instinctive reaction, so it didn''t require much emotion.

    After another day of rest, Little Tang Yu started to learn from his teacher, and Yuan Wu had already started dealing with proper matters since yesterday. As for Yuan Wu, he had been captured and locked up, and was waiting for Tang Yu Su to come and deal with him, but he had a feeling that if he dared to do it himself, then he would very likely lose Tang Yu Su in the future. Moreover, this kind of loss wasn''t what he was experiencing, so he waited for Tang Yu Su to deal with it on her own.

    "Have you rested well?" Yuan Yi had come over at around ten in the morning. Although Tang Yu Su usually woke up around seven and sent Little Tang Yu to class, exercise a bit, eat some food, and rest for a bit, she was free at ten in the morning. Yuan Li chose to come over to find Tang Yu Su at this time.

    "Hmm?" Tang Yu Su drank a little bit of fruit juice. There wasn''t much fruit juice here, but she had prepared a lot when she was in the capital, so other than bringing them, there was also a lot of space. She thought that it wouldn''t be easy to buy here, it would be enough for her to eat for a few years.

    I didn''t say that I would deal with him." He knew that the other party had already forgotten about this matter, but even if the other party had already forgotten about it, he did not plan to handle it on his own. If the other party remembered and he did not remind him, then there would be trouble for him in the future.

    "No, you handle it." In addition, there was no woman who liked to see a woman who tried to snatch her own man. Even Tang Yu Su was no exception, even if she knew in her heart that Yuan Ci was only able to accompany her in this life. Although there would be no changes in the internal world in the future, it was still a new life for her.

    "You''re really not going?" Originally, he had been the one to force the issue between the two of them. Therefore, he always had an uneasy feeling that even if he had a child now, he would be at ease a little, but when he thought about how even with Xiao Yuer, the other party would still leave, he felt that he had not tied her up yet.

 C60

    Tang Yu Su was about to fall asleep again. She didn''t know why, but as long as she was pregnant, she really wanted to go back to sleep, so she started to doze off again. At this moment, she didn''t hear a single thing that Yuan Que had asked her.

    He felt that he was no longer being valued and was already beginning to feel unhappy. When Little Tang Yu was in school, he was sent there every day by Tang Yu Su, and then he came back again, why is it that it''s his turn now? He said that he would go together, but now he said that he wasn''t going to go.

    He had already sent a letter to his tribe a few days ago to explain the situation. Since they had already sent someone over today, he decided to let them take their people back, give them some gifts, and settle the matter of the marriage so that they would not have the chance to seek an explanation from him in the future. This was the proper way to resolve the situation.

    Just as Yuan Ci had thought, in the next few years, no one came to cause trouble for Tang Yu Su anymore. It was mainly because Yuan Ci was too harsh and they decided to give her to a tribe that was a good match for their tribe. However, that man was not a good man at all.

    Moreover, Tang Yu Su had already given birth to a pair of twin sons within a few months of them coming here. Since the transfer order had come down, they could go back to the capital and Tang Yu Su had gotten pregnant again, so it was very obvious that they could go back together. Although he had long since helped to complete the exchange, he didn''t have any intentions of leaving now.

    Our Little Tang Yu, who is already five years old, has naturally been sent back to the capital. Our Little Tang Yu''s ideal goal is to be the top scorer, even though his mother is already a first-rate wangfei now, he still hopes that he can work hard to bring glory to his mother by himself. This will make him extremely happy, just like every time he does the right thing, his mother will praise him and he will be extremely happy.

    "What''s wrong?" Tang Yu Su couldn''t help but feel a little strange when she saw how unhappy Yuan Zhou''s words were today. She had been laughing every day ever since she had a son, worried that this guy''s face wouldn''t turn into ashes from smiling.

    "That Feng Muyang actually built a castle called the Feng Family." Because he had some official business, and because his wife was pregnant and had children, he did not have the time to care about this matter. Now that he finally had time, he naturally had to ask someone to check it out. He did not expect to receive such information, so he naturally felt unhappy.

    I really didn''t think of Feng Jia Village. It''s just that they don''t have a family background, how can they be so easy to raise?" Tang Yu Su wouldn''t believe that someone was living a good life. No matter how hard she tried, she would not be able to establish a new power. With her subordinates still under her command, she felt that they would all leave in a few years.

    This point was exactly as Tang Yu Su thought, when these people were at the Jade Sword Villa, it was because Feng Mu Yang was able to give them the silver flowers, thinking that as long as they were able to cultivate, they would be fine, they would not need to care about other things, and no one would be willing to come. As for the elderly man at the Jade Sword Villa, he had already changed his attitude to Feng Mu Yang earlier, but in fact, he also saw the right timing, otherwise he would not have married Tang Yu Su.

    Actually, Feng Mu Yang already knew that Old Manor Lord Tang''s health wasn''t good when his Eldest Martial Brother caused the issue of him not marrying Tang Yu Su. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have left most of the matters to his subordinates.

    With this opportunity, how could he let go of the opportunity to marry Tang Yu Su? It was also because of this that he had the chance to come into contact with the inner circle of the villa, and that was also the reason why when Old Villa Master Tang died, the people in the villa had already changed. The last time was after the other party died, so he changed and cleaned up the villa.

    After that, although he had been raising those people all along, his son had interfered and told those people to go find a task to take on, and a part of them had left as well. They felt that they could also accept missions without having to listen to others, and even if they received the silver, it would still be their own; if they could not control the time freely here, they would also receive a portion of the silver and give it to the people of the Feng Clan.

    As for those who did not leave, one reason was because they wanted to see if there would be any changes, so after watching for a while, they decided not to leave, while the others stayed because Feng Muyang directly came back and did not leave, and after that, they took the little money they had with them and set up the Feng Family Castle, they thought that spending it all would be like spending water, so they had no choice but to work harder to complete their missions. At the start, it was still okay, there were not many people who would fight for missions, but after discovering the benefits of completing them well, they could no longer accept them.

    Of course, these things were not known because they had only been asked to investigate and had not yet been investigated.

    "That''s true." Hearing Tang Yu Su''s words, Yuan Yi was momentarily stunned, but at the same time, he felt a little embarrassed. Obviously, as long as he kept on thinking about it, he would know that Feng Mu Yang was not doing well either! So jealousy was indeed the devil. It was too easy to lose one''s mind, and doing things was easy to be impulsive, regardless of the consequences.

    Since Fan Er wasn''t there anymore, Tang Yu Su ignored him. She had already been with the twins for more than eight months now, so she usually gave birth to her daughter in nine months. Therefore, her walk time was much longer now, because only by doing so would she be able to have a good birth.

    "Mother, mother." Today was their day to go out and bask in the sun. Daddy had someone set up a playground for them in the garden, so when they went out to bask in the sun today, they naturally had the chance to go and play, not wanting to leave at all. But because they had played too much last time, they didn''t return for too long, making their mother worry.

    "Why are you all sweating?" Both of them had been sent here from the capital city palace, so she already knew about this. Although the empress dowager had said that she could be considered good to her because she could ease the relationship between mother and son, that was still considered good. In truth, in her heart, she still somewhat despised her, even though she had found the wet nurse herself when it came to the matter of children.

    Tang Yu Su couldn''t take it anymore. The two children were still children. If the two of them were not under her supervision, and they were following her lead, why did they want to cultivate two popinjays?

    "Alright, you guys can go back now. There''s no need to stay here." Originally, the reason why the two of them could stay here was because Tang Yu Su thought it was the empress dowager''s idea, that it wasn''t a good idea to return, but after two incidents that made everyone unhappy, it also made Yuan Jue very angry. If it wasn''t for Tang Yu Su mentioning this matter, it would have been best for them to explain it to the empress dowager when they went back, so they didn''t send the two back.

    "Alright, you two can go back to your own rooms. From now on, Mama Zhang and Mama Zhao will take care of the two children." Tang Yu Su knew that Yuan Yi was going to be angry. Although she was also very angry, she was already going back, and now that she had asked them to return, the things they did before were meaningless. Although she was in a bad mood, she didn''t really have any intentions of letting them return.

    "You''re just too soft-hearted." Yuanyu shook his head. It wasn''t just a few days between him and the empress dowager, so how could there be any new problems because of such a small matter? When something like this didn''t feel good, he would just directly reject it, and not wait until all the issues had arisen.

    "Who was it for?" However, when she saw that Yuan Yi really cared about her, what did that little bit of sacrifice matter to her? Sometimes, she would think that even though the two of them were very close, they seemed to be separated by something. However, she would also realize that their hearts were getting closer and closer.

 C61

    Although he said that he didn''t like the empress dowager on the surface, he wouldn''t feel at ease if something really happened to the empress dowager. Therefore, Tang Yu Su wanted to be with him because of his mother, so there weren''t many wives that could do this. He felt very touched, and knew that Tang Yu Su really cared about him, or else she wouldn''t have done so many things.

    After half a month of production, the empress dowager sent two aunts from the palace over. Although these two were still loyal to the empress dowager, they still relied heavily on her when it came to doing things, and at least Tang Yu Su and Yuan Yi looked rather satisfied at the moment, so they split up and went to the side of two older children. After all, they were part of the imperial family, and even if they didn''t have much potential in the future, they didn''t have to do anything, but many of the imperial etiquette still needed to be learned.

    The aunts from the two palaces were talking among themselves. They knew that they wouldn''t have a good time when they returned, so they prepared to stir up some trouble.

    "What did the empress say?" On the surface, they were the empress dowager''s men, but in reality, they were the empress''s men. If Tang Yu Su had honestly been her consort, no one would have said anything, but the problem was that not only was she dishonest, she was pregnant with her children ahead of time. Right now, she was only two sons.

    She didn''t want Tang Yu Su to have a good time. Originally, they were fine, but even though they did things a little bit well, they didn''t really hurt the two young masters, but when the empress heard that Tang Yu Su was pregnant again, she lost her temper and naturally wanted to kill the first two children. In the end, Tang Yu Su miscarried and the other two young masters also died.

    "I''ll stop myself." If it weren''t for the fact that her family was in the hands of the empress dowager, she wouldn''t have done such a thing. In addition, they hadn''t actually done anything excessive either, and even if they had gone back, they would only have walked around the room once. Actually, nothing would have happened to them, but the empress wanted the relationship between the empress dowager and the imperial concubine to improve, so there was no need for them to survive, regardless of what they did or didn''t do.

    "Sigh." They both sighed and drank the poison they had prepared long ago, thinking that their lives were actually worth a lot now. Thinking about how their deaths would cost the empress several thousand taels of silver to give to their families, their families could have a completely different life with this silver. They no longer needed to be servants of other families like they used to, and they wouldn''t have to be sent to the palace to be palace maids because they were poor.

    "Hmph, tie him up." He had already felt that the two of them were out of place, so he sent some people to check on them and expressed his dissatisfaction towards his poor sister-in-law. Moreover, after he returned this time, if his mother asked his royal brother to marry again, he would definitely not say that his royal brother''s identity was not good, even if he married, it would be useless. He might as well do some good and fix his body before saying anything, hmph, marry more, otherwise the empress would be too free and she would even dare to bring him to their home.

    Of course, she didn''t notice that there were two less people in the family, or rather, the family was a little nervous. When Yuanyu had dealt with those two, she hadn''t avoided it at all, and the entire family knew about it. They also knew that Yuanyu had sent the two people back, and gave the evidence to the empress dowager.

    He was confident that Tang Yu Su would give him a satisfactory answer. Furthermore, he still had to take care of Tang Yu Su and his children, so he didn''t have time to take care of these matters.

    The way back was still very far, but they were on the main road, and they were not on the road. The way back was still very far, but they were on the main road, and they were not on the main road.

    "Halt." Feng Le Chi had been chasing this rapist for three days now. Each time was when he was about to catch up to him, but the other side would be here again. This was good for once or twice, but after a while, no one could take it anymore.

    "What''s the matter?" This was the official road, so ordinary people did not dare to stop them. One must know that only those with status could walk here, if one offended someone, it was not something that ordinary people could handle, so it was actually the first time that one was stopped on the official road. Thus, he acted a little dazed, making Feng Le Chi feel like this was the easiest person to bully, so he wanted to vent his anger on this excuse.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that the Flower Harvester was too obvious, he would have already resigned from the job. As for who this person was, looking at his ordinary clothes, he didn''t think anything would happen to him.

    Because Feng Le Chi was accepting a quest now, he knew that he couldn''t really snatch anything. He had to get it delivered, otherwise, the one who would be in trouble in the end would be himself.

    "What''s wrong?" She immediately stopped and used the word ''Yuan'' to ride on the horse outside. Tang Yu Su wanted to ask what exactly was going on, but she didn''t expect Feng Le Chi''s reaction would be so quick. He took out his sword and started to attack her.

    "So you want to kill me?" Tang Yu Su initially didn''t know how to get back, but when she heard the sound of fighting, she went out. When she was done, she went out and saw Feng Le Chi, so she naturally recognized him at a glance. It was mainly because the original owner''s memories were too deep, and this person was even more vicious than his grandmother and mother, so the original owner was a little afraid of him.

    It was only natural to be afraid of those vicious people. Normally, when people saw such people, they would choose to stay far away if there was no need.

    "Bitch. Bitch. You deserve to die." Feng Le Chi really didn''t expect to meet Tang Yu Su here. His hatred for this person had already sunk deep into the marrow of his bones, but he didn''t expect that before he could make a move, this slut would run away and make them so unlucky.

    He didn''t want to save Feng Muyang at first, but he didn''t know why, but it seemed that the other party had come out just like that, and since he wasn''t allowed to escape, he naturally didn''t have any objections, because as long as this person didn''t let him do anything, and didn''t stop him from doing anything, then he wouldn''t really do anything to Feng Muyang. Later on, when the other person saw what he did, he also found some clues and started to do this thing, and while saving money, he also bought a house in the wasteland.

    In addition, he was the only son of Feng Mu Yang, so the two of them were able to get along. However, problems began to appear one by one, and they could no longer hold on, and all of this was caused by this woman. If she did not take away the things in the Jade Sword Villa, how could they do this, and so in his heart, he hated Tang Yu Su more than ever before.

    "What kind of logic is that?" Tang Yu Su didn''t understand. Although she said that marrying Feng Mu Yang was her fault, but she was also someone who was tricked. Why would someone who was tricked like her be at fault?

    "If you didn''t take those silver taels and sell them, how could we be able to let you go like this? How dare you do such a shameless thing?" The more he grew up, the more he understood the importance of silver coins, and the more he hated Tang Yu Su. Because he felt that she owed him, all of the silver money Tang Yu Su took away was his, and since Tang Yu Su took away his things, it wasn''t a problem for him to hate her.

    "Are you sick?" Tang Yu Su didn''t expect this person to think this way. Even if those things were hers, even if she married Feng Muyang, their relationship wouldn''t exist anymore, so what was wrong with her taking back her dowry? In addition, if it wasn''t for the fact that they didn''t want to manage well, the silver she left behind previously wouldn''t have been spent in just a few years. So in the end, it was all because of their own reasons.

    One must know that the rapist from just now had not gone far, and this person would not have any good results here. Fine, his words were out of ill intentions, and the most important reason was because he knew that the rapist was actually a bisexual, which meant that he also liked women, and that he also liked men. In fact, Feng Le Chi was a very handsome man.

    Who knew what the final result would be.

    When Tang Yu Su entered the capital, the empress dowager immediately invited them in, mainly because she was afraid that the two of them would get angry, but she also didn''t think that one of the empress dowager''s people would be the empress. Although nothing bad had ever happened between the empress and her, this person had been chosen by the late imperial concubine before, so she didn''t really like the empress, but this person was still considered to be safe.

 C62

    If it wasn''t for the two children born by Tang Yu Su, the empress dowager would have really become the Unofficial Emperor. Fortunately, she didn''t do this sort of thing, and she could see that the emperor''s health had improved a lot during this period of time. After a while, his children would be born, and she would also have a grandson. Although her grandson had never been by her side, she still had a grandson, so she was naturally happy.

    When the empress dowager really did see her grandson, she started to feel all sorts of regrets. If it wasn''t for the fact that the empress dowager was currently selecting contestants in the palace, the empress wouldn''t have the phoenix imprint, so she could be considered half crippled in the empress''s palace, and the empress dowager couldn''t hold her own in the palace either. The empress dowager could only stay in the imperial palace and wait for her son to have the ability to support his image.

    He quickly found out that the empress had also participated in drugging the emperor back then. Now, the empress and the empress dowager''s families had all been executed and replaced by new empress dowager, and the harem was fine as well. Naturally, the empress dowager went straight to the prince''s estate to stay for a long time.

    When Tang Yu Su''s third and fourth child turned five, Feng Mu Yang''s Feng Family Castle also collapsed. More importantly, his last bit of wealth was not taken away by others, but by his mother and his wife. In the end, there were only two men in Feng Family Castle: Feng Mu Yang and Feng Le Chi.

    Actually, Feng Le Chi didn''t want to accompany his father, but after he was picked by the rapist, he started not to talk about it anymore. He was no longer a man and could not recover in a short period of time, so he naturally could not rely on his face to eat.

    The people that the Feng Family offended in the past had finally been found, and after confirming that the Feng Family Castle was the same as the Feng Family Castle back then, they directly killed them. This way, the Feng Family would all die and marry, and Miao Shishi would marry someone else.

    When Yun Xue remarried, she was already old. Even if she was prettier, she couldn''t be compared to a young girl, and there were only a few people willing to marry her, so she only married a rich country girl, unlike Miao Shishi. Although she wasn''t young anymore, she was still young and was married off to a seventh rank official.

    The person Yun Xue married was not young at all, at that time she was already over fifty, of course for a woman who was already over forty years old, being able to marry a man like this was already pretty good, but the problem was, this rich and powerful person did not know how to take care of himself, so he looked old, dark, and ugly. Of course, these were not the main points, the main point was that he did not marry into this family, but from time to time he would try to please her.

    More importantly, after following the rich man, no matter how poor Yun Xue was, she would never go to the fields to plant things, but she was actually required to do so. Fortunately, she knew how to hunt, so she directly said that she could hunt, going into the mountains every day, which was a little more than the profit she earned from hunting. The rich man also did not say anything, and because of this, Yun Xue became familiar with the other man''s son, and later on she even went into the deep mountains to live together with him.

    When he had called Tang Yu Su shameless and despicable, it no longer existed here. He hadn''t thought that he would be unable to accept the fact that he had married his old son and had followed his son.

    Of course, she couldn''t think that much at this moment. She felt that if she followed that old man again, she would be grinded to death by him one day. Not only did she have to go hunting in the mountains during the day, but she also had a lot of things to do at home.

    In fact, marrying her back to that seventh rank official was not because of the relationship between marrying a daughter and marrying a wife. Although the other party wasn''t that kind of person in private, they still gave her face in full, making those people in the capital feel that she was a happy person. As for marrying a widow, there weren''t many who could compare to her.

    "I really didn''t think that you would be able to reach such a level." Tang Yu Su never thought that she would be able to become the wife of a third rank official after twenty years. Although the matter of that year had already disappeared like the clouds, the two of them rarely came out to meet, and they never thought of doing anything unintentional, allowing her to see the dazzling Miao Shi Shi once again. Even though she was older than Tang Yu Su, she looked younger than her, and she was even prettier, and it was precisely because of this reason that Feng Mu Yang directly abandoned her without even thinking about it.

    Of course, if Old Manor Lord Tang was still around, he might have let Miao Shishi and the others hide away for a few more years. In any case, he wanted Old Manor Lord Tang to die, so Miao Shishi would definitely come back, showing just how attractive Miao Shishi was and how much she was attracted to Miao Shishi.

    "Hmph, I can''t compare to you." Originally, this matter had been thought of by the He family''s daughter. A young girl who was only ten years old already had such a vicious heart, but she was much more frightening than the people she had met before. She had thought that her man would not agree, but instead, he had said that this was the best he could do.

    "I was tricked by someone and found the right person." Tang Yu Su laughed. In fact, she still felt that she was very happy. Every time she went to a different world, there would always be someone waiting for her.

    "You only know how to pretend to be pitiful and lie." She didn''t believe it at all. The Ancestor really did like this man, and she felt that he must have been deceived, which was why he had married her. How could she have known that Tang Yu Su was shameless?

    If it wasn''t for her family''s man''s warning, she would have gone and caused a ruckus in front of the clan king. At that time, she didn''t think that Tang Yu Su would have a good life, but she didn''t have the guts to do so. Furthermore, her husband had said that if anything happened to her, no matter if it was right or wrong, she would be taken care of.

    "Pfft, I really fooled him." Tang Yu Su thought of something and couldn''t help but laugh. Back then, the clan king had insisted on marriage, and if it wasn''t for his relationship with her, they might have missed each other. After living for half a lifetime, she felt that living a normal life like this was already very good.

    "Mother." Little Tang Yu actually didn''t want to come over, but his father said that he was a child of the prince''s mansion, so he didn''t need to take any exams. He directly pulled him over to the imperial uncle''s side for an examination, then gave him an official job, and now that the business was set up, his mother said that he had to get him a wife no matter what, so he had no choice but to be pulled out for a blind date. Although his mother could directly order one for him, whether it was his mother or father, they both hoped that he could find someone he liked, which was why they acted today.

    "Xiao Yu, let''s go." The two of them could be considered to have met by chance, and since there was nothing to talk about, there was no need for them to stay together any longer, so when they saw their son come over, they immediately left with him. The two of them could be considered to have met by chance, and there was no need for them to stay together, so when they saw their son come over, they naturally left with their son.

    After another two years, Tang Yu Su finally had a grandson in her arms. She was finally able to put aside about Little Tang Yu and felt that this child had already grown up, that her mission had been completed, so she naturally had to live a free life. Then, they met a valley that was like spring all year round.

    In this life, Tang Yu Su and Yuan Ci had both lived for more than two hundred years, and if they didn''t start getting old when they were about to die, then things wouldn''t be so good. Fortunately, even when she was over a hundred years old, she was always beautiful, so she and Yuan Yi would occasionally go out for a walk and collect things that Tang Yu Su liked or thought were useful.

    "Where are you?" When she left, she had asked Tang Yu Su this question. Others might not know what she meant, but Tang Yu Su knew it, and her emotions were a bit complicated. Even those who played games together wanted to talk to her, but there was a hint of complexity in that, as well as a faint yearning and nervousness. However, she didn''t want to think about whether Tang Yu Su had ever failed to get married before.

 C63

    She woke up at a loss. In a different world, she could still feel the other person''s temperature, but how long has it been since she turned a world, she was so at a loss that she didn''t know which direction to go.

    "Mom?" Hangqi got up early because he had to go to school, but his mother was still sleeping. How did she get up?

    "Xiao Qi, are you still not going to school?" Besides, her little friend had said that he had a mission today, so she had no way of completing it. She could only obediently take a rest and add on that she had discovered that although she could adjust to the later stages of each world, in the end, she was still unable to adapt to the reality of the world. At a time when there were fewer missions, it was still good to say that if there were more missions, she would have to rest for a bit.

    In the morning, he had already made an account number for the stocks. Both sides had saved up ten thousand yuan. How much money he would be able to pay each month would depend on their strength.

    While Yu Su transferred another 500,000 yuan to her mother, she turned around to do something else. She received a call from her mother, saying that they had already bought a small house. They were going to buy a smaller one here, but now that they met with some trouble, she went over to deal with it.

    Alright, due to the fact that the two of them did not know the way, they were waiting in the police station for Yu Su to bring them back.

    "ˇ­" She really didn''t know what to say, but she didn''t know what to say. The only reason the two of them were like this was because of her relationship with Hangqi, and she couldn''t really harden her heart to ignore them. Plus, buying a house wasn''t something that could be done in a day or two.

    "What''s wrong?" Mother Yu saw her daughter answer a phone call and quickly walked out. However, when she reached the door, she just stood there in a daze, expressing confusion. Was she really going to act like that?

    "Mom, do we have a house nearby to rent?" Not to mention other people, she would also find it weird to bring people back home. But the other side had been her parents-in-law for ten years, and she had treated her very well. Furthermore, because of her grandson, she couldn''t possibly let him take care of her, so letting him stay nearby was a very normal thing.

    "Your Aunt Luo wants to rent out a room in her house." Mama Yu knew how to come back and immediately said that Aunt Luo''s house was given to her to take care of. She would take it directly to her, and she would send someone to clean it every month. She also paid attention to the ventilation problems.

    The two were very satisfied with their living here, as they were close to the home. One of them was on the fifth floor while the other was on the third. It was also very convenient for them to walk up and down the stairs; not only did they want to rent the place, they even asked Yu''s mother if they wanted to buy a house.

    "Buy it, but they won''t be able to come back for a while. If you want to buy it, then I can''t do it right now." Since their son worked in A city and their daughter-in-law had a child, they decided to live there. Fortunately, when they bought a house there, they bought two houses at the same time, and taking care of them was very convenient, so it would not affect everyone''s life.

    "No problem." Zhang Ye''s mother was very confident in her mother, so when the woman told him that the house had to be transferred, she didn''t have any objections.

    In fact, when she went back, she directly made a phone call. In fact, she felt that it was indeed a bit too big, but it didn''t matter since she was rich and had bought the house directly from the big city. It was quite reasonable for her to directly take down the house with less than twenty square meters of money.

    "You bought a house?" They didn''t have any money on hand right now, so their son was prepared to go back and buy the house at a low price. However, he didn''t expect that since he hadn''t gone back yet, his good friend was helping him buy his house. She didn''t know how to thank her mother, so she was so excited that she couldn''t even speak clearly.

    Fortunately, his son took the phone and told him about the incident at home. He thanked his mother and said that he would be back yesterday and that he would transfer the house to another family.

    When she saw that her daughter was ready to leave, she couldn''t help but sigh at the fickleness of life. Auntie Luo was such a good person, why did her grandson get such a disease? It was such a pity, but it made her feel uncomfortable. No matter how she said it, she couldn''t explain it herself.

    "Mom." Even if he knew that his grandparents were coming over, he didn''t turn his attention away. He really wanted to help his mother share the pressure, but he was still young after all, and if he really did do it, it wouldn''t be as good as he thought it would be. So he kept thinking, but he never said, he didn''t think his mother would notice, this made him feel like he was useful, not just a bottle of oil.

    "Be good, go and do it if you know her. Even if you fail, it doesn''t matter. You still have a mother." The reason why she gave 10,000 was because she wanted to keep her son''s promise. As for how much he could take out every month, that would depend on his ability. If she gave 10,000 was because she wanted to keep her son safe, it would depend on how much he could take out every month.

    "Yes." Hangqi nodded with a silly smile.

    "You have to get to know each other during class, not during class." This point was very wrong. Learning in Hangqi was the most important thing right now. Other than that, everything else was just like floating clouds. If one could not even learn properly, then there was no point in doing anything else.

    "Yes, yes." Hangqi is a smart kid, although because of family accident, his heart became a little restless, but seeing his mother''s hard work, his heart also calmed down, he felt that he could do better, so he didn''t have to do what he used to do, just think about how to work hard, try again, don''t miss a chance to improve the task, because as long as it is like this, his mother will be working hard, looking back at him, feeling full in her heart.

    It''s good that you know." She was also very satisfied with her son''s obedience, but she also felt a headache thinking about how he was going to live with her parents upstairs. One must know that their family was going to open a shop in the future, and if Mia and Hanghe came to make trouble, it wouldn''t be a good thing.

    After thinking about it for a moment, she took the things that Zhang Qi had given her and went upstairs to give the three of them space to be alone. Since the two families had already become like that, it didn''t really matter anymore, even if her parents were very nice to her, she still wouldn''t be able to let them in, so if you guys want to deepen your relationship, then just stay outside, I won''t let you in, so her meaning was very obvious.

    "Sigh, we have let you and your mother down." Now that he felt satisfied and satisfied, they no longer wanted that son. They just needed to live here and watch their grandson grow up, get married and have children, and live a happy life.

    As for the rest, they didn''t think too much about it.

    On the way, he already heard that his grandma and grandpa bought a house on the 5th floor. Now that he sent them up, it would be good for them to sit a little longer and go home to eat.

    His body was already in a good condition. Last time, he had learnt martial arts, although he could not block a spear, but he had become even more powerful than before, and this time, he had even learned inner force, so he didn''t know what kind of use this would bring him. After drawing qi into his body, he directly went out, and didn''t have any intention of practising anymore.

    First of all, they had a mission to complete today, so there was no time to waste.

    With the help of inner force, he was able to move faster. More importantly, the mission was supposed to take one to two days to complete, but because of the explosive increase in his strength, he was able to return before dark that afternoon.

    "So?" His family called the army and he was called over after completing his mission.

    "Brother Luo is back. If you don''t go back, you''ll be the one out of luck." Yuan Qing expressed that he was about to become an old lady, could he still play around happily!?

    "Why did Big Brother go back?" It had to be known that their boss had gone to train in secret. He had said that he would be back for a year, yet he had returned just half a year ago. Was this a little too strange? In fact, when he was at home, no one else was afraid, not even their family''s old man, but the person he was most afraid of was his brother. And when he was at home, no one was afraid, not even their family''s old man, but his brother was the person he was most afraid of.

    "Naturally." It had to be known that Brother Luo had called him personally this time, otherwise, how could he give him another holiday after letting him off for two days? Their special forces had a lot of quests, so how could they have time to take so many days off?

 C64

    Otherwise, if the other party suddenly did a mission, he would fall asleep, and his parents might not even know him anymore. For the sake of his dark life, he believed that he had to do this thing well.

    Tang Yu Su also received it. She had to help settle down the Hangs'' parents these few days, but she really didn''t have the time to complete any quests. Every day, she would be exhausted to death.

    He entered the mission again after a few days.

    "You''re crazy. You''re not allowed to say this in front of your child. You''re teaching your child evil, do you know that?" Yu Cheng shouted at Liu Xiaobie. He didn''t have any scruples about giving face to his mother in front of his daughter.

    Yu Yu Su''s eyes widened as she stared at the two of them. It was obvious that she was frightened and looked like she was about to cry.

    "Susu went back to her room." Yu Chenggang also knew that maybe he was too excited just now and might have scared his daughter, but he didn''t want to hear about his wife and daughter talking about finding a boyfriend. His daughter didn''t need to find a boyfriend, she just needed his dad.

    "Oh." Although Yu Yu Su said that she felt this situation was a little strange and that her body was already mature, but from the looks of it, these two were treating her like a child, this was really strange.

    However, because she didn''t have the original owner''s memories, she couldn''t determine what had happened. However, it didn''t matter now, as she entered her room, she would be able to receive the original owner''s memories, and would also know how to deal with her parents'' argument.

    The relationship between Yu Family''s parents were very good and they had never quarrelled before. In the worlds she passed through later on, it was only during the Tao Family when she and her parents were at home that Yu Family''s parents were at each other. And Tao Family''s father and mother were at the same time very close to each other, so this was actually the first time she encountered such a quarrel between her parents, so she really didn''t know what to do.

    After she received her memories, she felt all sorts of disgust.

    The original owner''s name was Yu Su, she was already 21 years old this year and had attended school early, so she was already in her third year of university. The original owner''s name was Yu Su, this year, she was already 21 years old and had attended school early.

    Her father, Yu Chenggang, never allowed her to play with a boy. Although her mother also thought that way, but her mother felt that she could wait until she graduated from university to get someone who knew everything about the family to marry and have a child. But her father, anyway, Yu Yushu only felt that there was something wrong with Fang Xingjian''s view, that he was really a freak.

    Moreover, in his heart, he had always treated his daughter as a collection item and didn''t want to share it with others. The matter of his daughter having a boyfriend at home was a taboo, so he didn''t dare to bring it up at all. Just now, they had been arguing because his mother was talking to her daughter, asking her what kind of boyfriend she wanted to have in the future.

    However, he was especially close to his daughter. It was normal for him to hold her hand from time to time and kiss her face.

    It was understandable that the relationship between father and daughter was good, but the problem was that this wasn''t a normal family. Yu Yu Su had a very deep love story, and that was when she wanted to find a future boyfriend, which was when she went into an uncle''s life. This was already a very dangerous sign, but Yu Chenggang didn''t care about it at all, and he didn''t allow his daughter to talk about hardships.

    Yes, his daughter was not in love, and even the star she liked was an uncle. That was because her love for her father had changed, had become love between men and women. Although she herself did not reject her mother being between them, she felt that it was good.

    It was not until Yu Yu Su was thirty years old and Yu Cheng''s father found out that his daughter actually had someone he liked, even if that person was him himself. Yu Cheng felt that his daughter was a stain, and this kind of existence was a failure, so he didn''t care about it at all, and he just didn''t care about it at all. He only knew that his daughter was in love, and although it wasn''t real, but his heart was already dirty, so he naturally wouldn''t take any more of this collection.

    Therefore, he didn''t listen to his daughter''s explanation at all. Instead, he went straight to his wife and gave birth to a second child, preparing to create a new collection.

    Yu Yu Su didn''t expect her father to reject her like this when he found out that she loved him, and even said that she was dirty, and that he was a stain on her life. She was very confused, but her concept of love was abnormal, and she didn''t know what was right or wrong, and she became very confused, but the two adults didn''t even give her a chance to explain how to fix it before directly abandoning her. Her mother felt that she was a pervert, a shameless daughter, and because of her existence, they also felt ashamed.

    She didn''t know why, but she had followed her father''s instructions and left, but how did she end up being thought to have done something wrong? When her sister was born a month ago, the original owner still didn''t understand, but seeing her parents and sister''s blissful looks, it was as if she was abandoned by the whole world. She could only choose to commit suicide in the end.

    The original owner was really pitiful, she had never recognized it in her entire life, in this world where people made a mistake and found out, she only felt that it was her fault. She was like the dirtiest thing in the whole world, abandoned and looked down upon, but she did not know what was going on, she did not know what was going on, she clearly did not understand what was going on, so she just stood there, withered, and finally died.

    "Mom?" Yu Yu Su didn''t have a good impression of this cold-hearted woman, and she was prepared to never come back when she went to school this time. Or perhaps she wanted to have a relationship or something to make Yu Shu''s dad feel that she wasn''t perfect and would directly change her collection. This person''s attention would only be on her youngest daughter, and no one would care about her then.

    "Don''t be sad, Susu hasn''t grown up yet. When she grows up, Daddy will agree to let Susu find someone who knows everything about her and take care of her for the rest of her life." Mother Yu, Liu Xiao, was scolded yesterday. Today, she didn''t want to talk about this at home, but now that Father Yu went to buy food for her daughter and didn''t want to go home, she told her about her daughter''s words of consolation, knowing that her daughter would be very upset this way. Although she also didn''t agree with her daughter''s decision to date, she felt that it would be dangerous outside.

    "Mom, I know." As for the danger her mother mentioned, she knew martial arts. In a modern society like this, how could there be any danger to her? Therefore, she felt that since she started to move, at least she diverted their attention away from the original owner, so that the original owner wouldn''t be abandoned in the end. It was as if she had done something wrong to the entire world, and after she died, people might even think that she was wrong or abnormal.

    When Yu Cheng''s father came back, he bought his daughter an authentic soup dumpling. After eating it, he took the things that his mother had prepared and boarded the train to school.

    "Big baby, you''re back?" Seeing that Yu Su had returned, her roommate, Zhu Li, immediately came over to pick up the things. She touched her face and said very seriously, "Of course, if you don''t look at the teasing in the other party''s eyes, then it''ll be more believable."

    "Yeah, envy and jealousy?" However, there was no need for her to change how the original owner got along with them. In any case, her roommates all thought that she was just a giant baby, so they wouldn''t tell her a lot of things. Furthermore, because she would call her mother and father everyday, she had no way of going out to do anything else.

    "Alright, big baby, wait obediently at home. I''ll bring you something nice to eat." Since she was already in her third year, she naturally had a date. It was impossible for the original owner to not have a boyfriend in her third year. In fact, in their school, she could be considered a rather eccentric person.

    "Got it." Su Yu didn''t really care about it. Although she had said that they were going to have a relationship, she had already been raised by someone, so she naturally didn''t like normal people, so she decided to first take a look and then set a target. Even if she wanted him to be her nominal boyfriend, she felt that it was better to just look at him.

    In fact, Yu Yu Su didn''t really like eating in the cafeteria. Although it was said that there weren''t any exotic dishes in the department, but the taste of the big pot of rice was just that, and it was precisely because of that, she didn''t like it at all. It was just that this time, she planned to find a boyfriend, even if it was rented, she would have to check the school to see if there were any suitable ones.

    "Hey, Mom, I was just about to go eat." Her family was also an only child, and she had originally crossed provinces to go to university. One must know that there was a person in the capital who lived in a unfamiliar place, and she had raised him lovingly. If it was according to the appearance of the Yu family''s parents, did they have to tie someone up to her every day?

    Mother Yu also did not notice her daughter''s impatience. She began to talk again about what to do and what to do. She also said that it was proper for her to choose a good meal, eat more, and raise herself strong.

 C65

    When they arrived at the cafeteria, even Yu Yu Su felt a great deal of pressure. She had read some books in a foreign land, and as for the number of calls she made every day, that made it difficult for people to fall in love with her.

    "Sorry." When Lu Yi was about to leave, he was a little absent-minded, which was why he accidentally bumped into her. However, he did not expect that the little girl would make him feel like a spring breeze blowing past.

    "I''m fine." Otherwise, how could such a large living person like her possibly have directly crashed into her? Fortunately, the other person didn''t seem to have noticed, which was why he didn''t notice her embarrassment. Otherwise, as a young girl, her face would still be rather thin, even though she had already been through several worlds and could be considered to be an old monster.

    "Do you want me to treat you to a meal as an apology?" Lu Yi suddenly had the urge to grab hold of him right now. He didn''t care about his future path anymore. After all, even reading a doctor''s book wasn''t as bad as he thought.

    "Huh?" Even though Yu Yu Su said that she wanted to find a boyfriend and make the family feel that she was bad and want to change her daughter''s treasure, they didn''t expect her to be so easily found. In the end, it was just an angry speech, and coupled with the fact that she knew that every time she would meet someone who could scold her, only that person would be able to keep her company.

    "Hello, I''m Lu Yi, a senior in the biochemical department." One must know that many people who knew him would tell him that as long as he smiled, people would feel that he was especially sunny and righteous, and wouldn''t think that he was a bad guy at all. It was precisely because of this that those spoiled girls would especially like to get close to him, but his smiling face was really rare, it was always dark all day long, as if they were afraid that others wouldn''t know that he was unhappy.

    Alright, it''s not that he''s unhappy, it''s just that he''s a little paralyzed, which means that he usually doesn''t have any expression on his face.

    "You''re called Lu Yi?" Yu Yu Su''s eyes widened. She had heard of him in school, and he was an existence which was said to be half an angel and half a demon, so how could she have met him? When she had just finished receiving her memories, she was still thinking if Lu Yi was the person she was looking for, but who would have thought that she would meet him right now? Why was he called a half-angel and a half-demon?

    Coincidentally, Yu Su was someone he was familiar with. Even though they had only met for the first time in this life, they had been together for several lifetimes, so they naturally recognized each other when they saw each other again. They understood each other''s behavior very quickly, and their smile grew wider as well.

    It had to be known that in her previous life, she had been feeling rather sullen at the start of her marriage. In this life, should she take the initiative instead of acting passively every time?

    "Lu Yi, I''m formally pursuing you. Please be my boyfriend." When he thought of this, Yu Yu Su''s eyes lit up, and he raised his voice to speak to Lu Yi.

    "ˇ­" Lu Yi was wondering why his mood had changed so quickly. He hasn''t figured it out yet?

    "Not agree?" Then we can only look for someone else. " When Yu Su saw Lu Yi staring blankly at her, she knew that he had yet to react, and his ears were already red, indicating that he was being shy. Although she was confused, why was it easier for a grown man to be shy than a girl, but once a person accepted it, she would easily accept this person and would even learn the new skill of teasing.

    "No, you''re already my girlfriend." Although Lu Yi felt a bit dizzy from being struck by happiness just now, his reaction wasn''t slow at all. He directly hugged Yu Yu Su, indicating that this woman was his and wanted to declare his sovereignty over everyone.

    Yu Yu Su could not help but find it funny, but she did not really object. She thought to herself, it''s good to meet this person, in this life, there was a perverted person. She was truly a little worried, but now that she met Lu Yi, her originally uneasy heart immediately calmed down.

    "Why is it only for food?" Since the relationship between the two had been confirmed, Lu Yi naturally had to go eat with his teacher, so every month he would receive a monthly allowance of 2,500 yuan. In addition to that, this guy''s family also had some money, although he wanted to join the army, his family ran out of food for a period of time, so he was not someone who could spend money, therefore he saved up a lot of money. Although he did not do anything to his girlfriend, he felt that his girlfriend would naturally not bring him to eat in the cafeteria, since it was already too late, so he ordered some fried food in the cafeteria.

    "You don''t know the properties of gluttons?" Yu Yu Su naturally wouldn''t say that such a thing never appeared in her WeChat. She immediately brought out her male ticket, she didn''t know if her perverted father would accept it or not, in any case, she felt that her mother would not accept it, and in the next period of time, she might even press the button to keep her life. So for her little life, it was better to take it little by little.

    "Will that take my hand off?" Although Lu Yi said that he couldn''t accept this matter, but since he couldn''t let his girlfriend feel troubled, he still made a request that wasn''t too excessive. Hmph, if he couldn''t let his face appear, then let his hand appear. He felt that his hand was very manly, and when others looked at it, this girl had an owner, and no one dared to fight with him again.

    "But I''ve already made my contribution?" Yu Yu Su had just gotten the photo of Lu Yi, but she didn''t put it there, she just put a finger on it so that the other party wouldn''t know about it. Yu Su had just gotten the photo of Lu Yi, but she didn''t put it there, but she only put a finger on it so that the other party wouldn''t know about it.

    "Oh." Although Lu Yi was still a bit unwilling to give up, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to rush this matter and could only take his time. Fortunately, he had already added a lady''s ticket to his WeChat, so although he didn''t have all his hands, at least one finger appeared, indicating his satisfaction. He believed that two fingers would appear tomorrow, and at that time, one hand would appear in five days, and one person would appear very quickly.

    Seeing that it was still early, the two of them wandered around the school a bit and Lu Yi sent Yu Yu Su back afterwards. Seeing that it was still early, the two of them wandered around the school for a bit and then Lu Yi sent Yu Su back.

    The dining hall was a public place, so it was impossible to prevent others from sitting down to eat. Although mother Yu said that she was a little worried, she still accepted her daughter''s suggestion and didn''t ask any further. She only told her daughter to rest early.

    The class started the next day, and the relationship was newly confirmed. Although the two girls in the dorm were not aware of it, their intimacy level had risen by quite a bit. Today, after Lu Yi finished his experiment, and when Yu Yu Su was still in class, he went straight to the female tickets department to get them to eat together with him. It should be known that at noon, because the experiment had not been completed, he had not come out yet, nor had he accompanied the female tickets.

    "This is?" In the past, Zhu Li also liked Lu Yi, but she didn''t know him at all. In addition, she also quickly found a boyfriend, male god, or something like that, and in the end, it was only her who did it, and she never really mentioned it again, never expecting that the male god would appear in her classroom, and it was obvious that he was still here to pick up her roommates. With such explosive information, she felt that she had to be reasonable, so she hadn''t completely accepted this setting yet.

    "My man''s ticket." Yu Su just happened to be packing her things with her head down. She didn''t expect Lu Qian to come and pick her up, as they had said in WeChat in the morning, but she was not completely unable to accept the other party''s arrival, even though she hadn''t thought of it. In the previous few worlds, or in reality, she had never shown her love with a male ticket on campus, so she didn''t expect to meet him here.

    "This is Lu Dai?" Zhu Li expressed her disbelief, because she was very clear about the family''s situation. Moreover, due to her mother''s strict investigation, even if she went out to eat, she would still make several phone calls. Under such circumstances, it would be very strange if she could believe that the other party had turned in a boyfriend.

    Seeing that the class was over, Lu Yi walked in to help Yu Yu Su pack up her stuff. When he saw that Yu Su had introduced him to his friend, the smile on his face grew even wider, he had been acknowledged as one of them, but actually only one finger incident the previous day had happened, and it still made him feel uneasy, so today, he had dealt with the matter well and directly ran over, feeling uneasy. Now that Yu Yu Su had directly introduced him to his friend, he was a lot more at ease, of course, he felt that it was better to let him place a hand directly in his WeChat today''s WeChat, it would satisfy him even more, but he wasn''t in a hurry, he could slowly wait for it.

    After the two of them were done packing, they left, leaving behind the tsunami at Zhu Li''s place. The male god that they said was cold, so why didn''t she feel it at all? She really wanted to go back in time.

 C66

    This time, they were going to eat Egg Fried Rice, which was fried with fried pork. It was very fragrant, and the egg was spread out to wrap the entire dish. With the fragrance of the spring onion and egg, and the pork in addition, it made people feel like they were suddenly wrapped in bliss, and the soup was also very refreshing egg oil from the cucumber skin. The taste was really good.

    "Why is there only one hand?" Even if he had already mentally prepared himself, he still had to pretend that he was wronged. Well, he was already wronged, but he wanted to be shameless, so he had to reveal his entire face.

    "Isn''t there an extra finger?" Su Yu smiled complacently. Seeing how good her photography skills were, she would add one every time. Furthermore, today was the same as yesterday. She just so happened to be worthy of one, which showed how happy she was.

    "Hmph, one more hand." Of course, Lu Yi was not really angry, but at times like this, he still needed more benefits, and that was only natural. When his brothers saw the female tickets on his phone, they were still very surprised, especially when they heard that Su Yu Su was very beautiful, and also had a gentle, quiet, and obedient face, so it was only natural that many people would chase after him once they arrived at school. However, upon hearing that the other party''s house was very strict, no one expected him to catch up, and so he felt especially happy and proud.

    "I''ll give it to you to eat." She felt that when she first got to know him, he had always been a tough guy. She didn''t know that because she was younger the last time, he had started to learn a new skill, which was acting cute. She had thought that since she was so old this time, she wouldn''t be able to learn this skill.

    The two of them were on good terms. They ate and walked for a while before returning to the dorm. The dorm and the Yu Family were in an uproar.

    "What nonsense are you thinking about? It''s normal for you to eat outside and fight at a table." His mother Liu Xiaobie also felt that there was something they didn''t know about, but since it was unlikely his daughter would lie to them, he suppressed this thought. However, this made his father feel that something was wrong, so he started to get angry at home.

    I''m having a ruckus. I just think there''s a problem. What''s wrong with me asking you to make a phone call?" Even if his daughter was eating, did she not have time to answer a phone call when she had time to send a WeChat message? It was also because of his wife''s lack of cooperation that made him feel even worse.

    "How? Just because you made such a big fuss yesterday, I''ve already made a phone call. You heard me say that there''s nothing going on, so why do you still want me to ask?" It was just that it wasn''t time for the phone call yet, so it wouldn''t be too good if the call went by. Moreover, they already felt that the grass was moving, so their daughter would feel like she wasn''t trusted. Although she said that she didn''t approve of her daughter''s boyfriend, she felt that it was dangerous, but she didn''t want her daughter to feel sad.

    "You, hmph, if something happens to your daughter, you''ll regret it." Father Yu really wanted to make a phone call, but since his daughter was eating, and he also felt heartache over his daughter, he naturally couldn''t call her.

    "I''ll call him later." Yu''s mother was a bit worried, but thinking about it was hard to guarantee that it wouldn''t happen, so she turned around and made a call. Yu Yu Su came out after dinner, and Lu quit and went to buy fruit juice.

    "Mom?" Yu Su clearly knew why the other party had called her, but she still asked in puzzlement, expressing her confusion. Why did the other party call at this time, she naturally had to show that she was innocent. At the very least, she couldn''t let her family know about this right away, or else it wouldn''t be good to get into the school.

    Mother Yu naturally wouldn''t say that the hands she saw twice were similar, so she called to ask, found some random things to say, and asked where she was now. After hearing that she had just come out of the kitchen, she also said that it was safe to pay attention to her safety.

    "Why are you so happy?" When Lu Yi came back, he saw the girl smiling like a little fox as he rubbed his head. He felt that she was really adorable, how could he not have noticed her then, what a pity, if he had, he could have ended his dream of being a bachelor dog two years earlier.

    "Nothing." She had successfully tricked her family once again. She definitely could not let her parents know that she had tricked them before he showed his face, but after showing his face, she would naturally show her love every day.

    After sending Yu Su back to his dorm, Lu Yan went straight back to the room he rented outside. Coincidentally, his roommates were there as well. When they saw his smiling face and how nice he was giving them dog food, they truly wanted to beat him to death.

    "Bro, we just broke out of love. Can you hurt bro a bit?" Graduation was the break up season. Even though they did not break up after graduation, there were very few people who could get together after another year or two.

    "No." She still needed to chat happily with her girlfriend. Now that he gave her some time to talk to her roommate and his mother, he felt that being introduced to his roommate was a good thing, but what he wanted more was to be able to hang up with his parents.

    Because that was the only way he would truly be accepted and be able to live happily with Yu Yu Su. He never thought about being in a relationship for a few years, and his goal was always to get married, so he hoped that Yu Yu Su would allow him to meet his parents.

    When it came to Yu Yu Su, she would not be so lucky. Her roommates all knew about her situation, so she naturally asked all sorts of questions. When they first met yesterday, her roommates cried out that they wouldn''t know if they were in love, but once they were in love, it was as if their speed was too fast.

    Of course, the main reason why their roommates stopped making a ruckus was because it was already 8: 50, and Mama Yu would call at 9: 00 every day, so they usually calmed down at this time. Previously, they didn''t really like Yu Yusu much, thinking that he was just a f * * king treasure, so they, who had weeds as well, would look and not like him.

    As expected, even though he had already called at dinner time, the nine o''clock call was still the same as always. His mother called to confirm that his daughter was still in the dorm and rest, but there was nothing else to say. Since his daughter had gone to sleep at this point, her main purpose was to serve as a reminder.

    After his mother hung up, Yu Yu Su would immediately ask him for help, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to chat WeChat with Lu Yi later.

    The last time Yu Yu Su came home was the national holiday, and there was no big holiday in the past three months of November and December. Yu Yu Su came home the last time Yu Yu Su came home was the national holiday, and there was no big holiday in the next three months of November and December.

    In fact, it wasn''t that he didn''t want to invite them before, it was just that their experiment was currently on point. They didn''t have a holiday on Saturday and Sunday, so they had no choice but to push it off for a long period of time. Since Lu Yi and the other two had the time, they went out to eat together.

    During this month, Lu Li had found time to get along with Yu Yu Su, and their relationship had gotten better and better. Now, Lu Li had changed his hand from a finger to a hand, and initially, Mother Yu would call every day to ask about this.

    "I really didn''t expect senior to be so emotional." Oh my god, who could tell her why Senior L¨ą would be so cute like this? There was a masculinity, a softness, a gentleness, a cuteness. She felt that the information was too much, and she had yet to fully accept it.

    Enough, stop being so infatuated. Be careful that your family members might directly destroy you." It was a sad thing for Xiaoxi to have a lovestruck girl in her house, and this was a man who was infatuated with his sister. She thought that this was a little slut who had taken a fancy to someone else and decided to rob her instead.

    "Ah, look at the sun in the sky." Xiao Ai said she had just done nothing, just wanted to see how the weather was.

    "ˇ­" It was like admiring a painting. When they had just started dating, this person had often pulled him to a coffee shop to sit and chat with a handsome guy. At that time, he was still very pure and white, but he suddenly heard his own relatives say, "Who is zero and who is one, you say you don''t understand."

    "Alright, if you continue like this, I won''t accompany you to see the handsome men of the tennis society." One of the freshmen who joined the tennis club this year was called a handsome guy. Not to mention Xiao Xi, she also felt that she wanted to take a few more glances at him. Although she hadn''t really gone to the tennis club to see them, they had an emaciated face control system in their dorm, and none of them had ever gone there before.

 C67

    Yu Yu Su was truly speechless towards these three people. Every day, he would think about looking at handsome guys, not just three times, but also countless lovers of all kinds of quadrants. Speaking of this, Yu Yu Su truly couldn''t understand, because she liked her handsome brother.

    Fortunately, although his roommates said that they were a little infatuated, they still had a positive view of the world. Even if it was Chasing Star, he wouldn''t be so brainless as to believe anything others said, and he didn''t make them look like celebrities just because he liked those celebrities. They just liked their looks, but they wouldn''t look down on their faces.

    "Ignore them, let''s order some food. I heard the food here is especially delicious, it''s just a little expensive." It was one thing for Zhu Li to be embarrassed by her two roommates. However, she did not say anything. After all, they might not listen to her.

    "Last time, didn''t we come here together to eat?" After going through so many worlds, she was no longer as concerned about money as before. However, she had her own finances and had already opened a stock exchange account, and this month, her income was already more than 30,000 yuan, because she didn''t have much capital, so her having this amount was already pretty good. Adding on the fact that she had enough money, she was still young and didn''t have any children, so she didn''t need to think about giving money to any children.

    This was also the reason why she didn''t ask for a treat even though she used to say that she thought she was a little expensive and could only come to visit her roommates once in a semester. Although Zhu Li said that her family didn''t have as much money as the other two, her family wasn''t that bad either, and Su Yu''s family wasn''t particularly poor either, they only had five properties in the city that belonged to them.

    Of course, the main reason it was like this was because their family wasn''t very good at setting up funds. When they had money, they just bought a house, leaving behind the best rooms for themselves, and the other houses would be rented out to exchange for rent. As a result, even if Yu''s mother was half-retired, their family would still have no financial problems.

    "Tsk, two dishes for each of us. I''m not full yet." In the past, they didn''t understand each other''s family situation very well, so they naturally didn''t mention it too much. Therefore, every time they entered a bigger restaurant, they would order two dishes each, and each of them would pay for their own food, adding the money for the meal, and then eat with everyone else. The problem was, in their dorm, there were a lot of people who ate better food than the others, but each of them ate better than the other, but in fact, the four of them didn''t eat their fill each time.

    "Then just add three more from now on." In the past, they had been worried that the other party wouldn''t be able to accept it, so they hadn''t mentioned it. However, Yu Yu Su had also mentioned it last time, so it wasn''t really a problem to ask for more dishes this time around.

    "Why Gachapon?" Yu Yu Su didn''t understand. The four of them clearly went to eat together, but there should be four more dishes, right?

    "I can''t finish all four of them." Actually, one person wouldn''t be able to add 10 or so yuan, and the four of them could just finish it all. Before, they were too embarrassed to say that they actually said they were going to drink some water, but since the price was about the same, they might as well eat more.

    "Alright, I''ll allow you to add three more dishes today." He passed the menu over to the other party in a very straightforward manner, making everyone laugh. The boys did not think that the goddess who usually looked a little cold would actually be like this, truly surprisingly cute, but why did they just know that the goddess was even cuter? She truly had an owner, and they truly could not bear to see her eat so much.

    A few girls started to order their dishes. After ordering what they loved to eat, they also left some space for the boys to order, and there were also quite a lot of dishes that the boys wanted to order, so they naturally wanted to be embarrassed for a bit more. They all knew that Lu Yi had finished the food he wanted to eat, and even after ordering what they wanted to eat, they still left some room for the boys to order, and there were also quite a lot of dishes that the boys wanted to eat.

    He naturally knew what his brother meant by eating with his girlfriend, but since he had already gone out to eat with them, he knew that these dishes would only be enough for them. If they were to add a man at a table, it would be far enough, so he naturally had to help out with a lot of Yutang Su''s favorite dishes.

    When the dishes were served, the boys finally knew the fighting strength of the four girls. Of course, the guys still knew about the boys, so when they ordered, it was more interesting. They knew that if they didn''t order more, the girls wouldn''t be able to eat enough.

    This time, Yu Yu Su still took a photo. In order to reward Lu Dai, Yu Yu Su gave him a slanted face, and she started eating happily, not knowing that the Yu Family had almost gotten into a storm, of course, even if she knew, she would do it anyway. She had to do it sooner or later, or else she would''ve died just like the original owner, due to fear that something might happen to the family.

    So, the Yu Family would find out that this sort of thing was only a matter of time. Although the storm was rising, compared to knowing it once, the Yu Family had a period of time like this and it was already much better.

    This time, her mother asked her to directly send a video. Although Yu Su said that she had a certain understanding of the abnormal levels of her mother and father, she felt that this was a new height, so she didn''t mind and directly sent a photo of the restaurant sign to the other party. Of course, it was mainly because Lu had already resigned and everyone else had already left.

    The Yu family saw the video and felt relieved. They had seen it many times already, but she didn''t care as much about it as she did in the past.

    "Why are you calling me again?" In fact, he was already used to his mother-in-law''s daily surveillance, and was actually a little grateful to her. If it wasn''t for the other party''s daily investigation, he might not have a girlfriend now, but that was because he didn''t know his father-in-law was a pervert, otherwise he would have forbade his girlfriend from contacting his family.

    "Mhmm, I saw your profile." Yu Yu Su laughed happily. Her curved eyebrows and curvy eyes were like a little mouse that had been robbed of its rice. It made everyone''s teeth itch.

    Finally, I have a face." "Lu Yi did not expect him to show his face today, as he was very happy. In the past month, he had only shown his hand, but today, his face was turned sideways. Although it was incomplete, but at least he had a face now, compared to one hand last month, this was a huge improvement.

    "Don''t worry. If you follow Sis, you will eventually expose your whole body." She still had to work hard to make money, not to mention other things. At the very least, she had to support herself, and in the future when she had a male ticket, her family would give her a life of fear, but even if she could make money, she would spend quite a bit of it. In these worlds, she was used to living well and was good to herself, so she used all sorts of good things.

    "Please take care of it. I''d better take care of it." Lu Yi felt that Yu Yu Su was really funny, but it didn''t matter. After all, he had finished his project, so no matter what, he would get fifty to one hundred thousand yuan for his girlfriend.

    "Should we buy a house?" His family was not local, and he had no other choice but to stay there. If his girlfriend wanted to develop here, they could settle down here. If they wanted to buy a house, it would be best to start looking at it right now.

    "I don''t like this city." Yu Yu Su was a very gentle person. She liked a simple life. Although this city wasn''t bad, she still felt that the pace of life was too fast and wasn''t suitable for someone like her who liked living slow lives.

    "I like that city. When we have time, let''s go buy a house." He had already done the things arranged by his family, so naturally, he would not listen to anything else. Furthermore, he did not need the family''s money to live, so naturally, he had the right not to listen to the other party''s orders, and in the end, he would choose to read the doctor''s letter. However, as his brother had said, since you were born in this family, you would have to contribute to the family, so whatever he chose to do, he could choose the city he lived in.

    "Sure." Of course, Yu Yu Su didn''t have any interest. They were all dating with the purpose of getting married. Even if they were going to live there, they would still have to wait for quite a few years. They had to prepare in advance.

 C68

    Yu Yu Su didn''t have any objections to this. In fact, they could have gotten their proof now. Even though Yu Su felt like she had been scammed by Yuan in the previous world and wanted to scam back in this world as well, the problem was that it seemed like she was the one who had suffered a loss, indicating that the baby was unhappy.

    So even though she was the one who had voluntarily proposed to stay together this time, and indeed did not intend to propose a marriage, she naturally felt that she was at a disadvantage on the one hand, and the other reason was still because the two from their family hadn''t resolved the matter yet. In the end, it was better for her not to make too much of a move, or else, something big might happen.

    "Let''s just buy it here first. No matter what, we have to stay here for five to six years." Lu Yi thought for a moment. He did not have a family, nor did he have a lot of money. If he had to buy a house from both sides, it would be unrealistic at the current stage.

    "Alright." Yu Yu Su nodded her head to show that she didn''t mind. She actually wanted to buy a car. She wanted to do some small business and use her code words to store them in the real world.

    Furthermore, Lu Yi was actually a man of a bit of manhood. He felt that his wife was naturally raised by him, and because of that, he didn''t care about things like buying houses and cars.

    We''re still in college, so we haven''t graduated yet. Can you not talk about this kind of thing so early, it will make us feel that you guys are getting married soon, and no matter how you look at each other, you always seem like an old couple, even though you''re very fond of Su Yu just like Lu, and you pay a lot of attention to her.

    "You don''t think so, do you? We''ve only been together a few times, and already you''re talking about buying a house? " The reason why Zhu Li said that was mainly because she was afraid that Yu Yu Su would sell herself out for the first time. She would regret it in the future and give it a try to see if she was really going to be bound like this.

    "Well, sooner or later I''ll have to buy it." Although Lu Yi wasn''t too happy with Zhu Li''s words, he felt this person was his girlfriend''s friend. Although he said that he didn''t like this person, but he still had to accept her as part of his girlfriend''s life.

    "ˇ­" Zhu Li didn''t know what to say anymore. They would have to buy it sooner or later anyway, and since you guys haven''t reached the point of getting married yet, why would you want to buy a house? Alright, this world was changing too fast. She hadn''t even had the time to digest it yet.

    They were both very clear in their hearts that Yu Su was a very serious person, but whatever she decided on, she would always move forward and would never turn back. Thus, after making sure that they were in a relationship, she would always be together with Lu Li, and she did not feel that there was anything strange about that. Furthermore, they were not blind during this period of time and had worked hard to find out what Lu Li was doing, but the result was that the two of them really matched each other perfectly.

    She had always felt that Yu Yu Su was a happy girl and was very lucky to be unable to do anything. Even though she had never been in a relationship before, she felt that the first one to find one was this good and that the chances of them breaking up in the future was very small.

    In the afternoon, they once again went to the horse farm to play. Of course, this was something that Lu Yi had learned from his older brother, and every time he made a girlfriend, he would bring the other to the horse farm and would have his girlfriend hug him tightly. Although he was very close to Yu Yu Su now, she had never taken the initiative to hug him.

    "Susu, I didn''t expect you to be so good at riding a horse." None of the three women had ever ridden before, and not even the boys had ever thought that Yu Yu Su not only knew how to ride, but was also very good at it, at least much better than the other guys. This almost made Lu Yi grind his teeth in anger.

    When Susu was lying in bed preparing for bed, Yu''s mother called. In fact, she called half an hour earlier than usual, because in the afternoon, her daughter had sent her pictures of her horse. Since she had matters to attend to at noon, she did not call directly to ask about it, so she decided to call at night.

    "Mom, I''m so tired." Yu Yu Su was about to fall asleep when she heard her mother say, Susu, thinking it was her own mother, she immediately started to act like a spoiled child. This was the first time she used such a delicate voice to speak to her mother ever since she had transmigrated to this body.

    Yu Yu Su actually had a particularly good relationship with her parents, and they used to be like this as well, but she didn''t talk to them like that. Every time she called out to them like this, they would involuntarily feel that because they loved her, they wouldn''t let her suffer even a little bit. It was just that ever since the divorce, she wasn''t like this anymore.

    Yu Su fell asleep very naturally before they even finished talking. Yu Su had a lot of things to say, but looking at her daughter, she felt that she was very tired, so she hung up the phone as her daughter didn''t want to lie to her. Yu Su''s father listened at the side for a long time before giving her a meaningful look, telling her to ask what had happened in the afternoon.

    "Daughter was too tired in the afternoon and is now asleep." Seeing her husband like this, she also felt that he was too strict with his daughter. Although she didn''t agree with him about having a boyfriend, she didn''t feel that she shouldn''t have a boyfriend like that, but since they were both in charge and she couldn''t decide what to say, so every time something happened, she could only endure it and stop talking about it.

    "Why don''t you ask, what if your daughter is cheated?" Although he wanted to say that he wasn''t going to let his daughter have a relationship, he felt that even if he told his wife about it, she might not understand, so he decided to use being deceived as it would be easier to explain and quickly deal with it together.

    "What are you being tricked about? Your daughter is obediently answering the phone every day. When the time comes, you will go back to your dorm. How could you possibly be tricked?" Although she felt uneasy about the similarity of her hand and the side of her face, she felt that her daughter would not lie to her for what she was doing.

    "You ˇ­" Yu''s father did not think that after all this time, this woman would still feel so naive, wondering if he should go to school to take a look.

    "You didn''t say that. You have to believe in your daughter." Mama Yu felt that her husband was always good to his daughter and always asked her in front of her whenever something happened. If there was a daughter, she would also think it was her fault, but she always thought her father was good to her.

    Although their goal was the same, she couldn''t help but feel unhappy, especially at such a time when her daughter was obviously exhausted and resting. She still had to call him to ask, if you want to know, you can call him yourself.

    Why did she have to make a phone call? Although she didn''t like quarrelling with others, she still replied somewhat unhappily.

    "I, hmph, just watch. If something happens to your daughter, you''ll regret it." Father Yu was a man of few words. Although the matters of the family were always decided by him alone, he wouldn''t care about the small matters. He would directly decide the big matters and wouldn''t say much.

    Yu''s mother felt a little worried after hearing this, but when you asked her to call you at this time of the day, she was so upset that she felt her daughter was too tired. She thought about calling again tomorrow morning to find out what was going on.

    She said she knew how to ride a horse, but in the end, she had learned something from another body. Although this body had started to practice martial arts ever since she received it, it was too short of a time. Plus, there were a lot of people in the dorm, so it wasn''t very convenient for her to train.

    "Mom, what''s the matter?" She still hadn''t woken up. Most importantly, ever since the call had woken her up, she felt pain all over her body. If it wasn''t for the fact that she had gotten used to working on missions all these years, she wouldn''t have been in a good mood right now.

    "He still hasn''t woken up. If he''s too tired, he should go take a shower and relax his body before going to sleep." Actually, when Mama Yu called her daughter to say that she was sleeping, she didn''t feel bad like the other parents did. Anyway, she would feel relieved. If her daughter was really in love, it was naturally impossible for her to be sleeping at this time.

    What she didn''t know was that Lu Zhan knew Yu Susu must have been very tired yesterday, so he didn''t call her. At this moment, he just happened to have bought breakfast, prepared to eat with her, and made some recovery luck so that she wouldn''t hurt so much. After returning last night, Yu Su didn''t even say a word to him and went straight to sleep.

    Mother Yu knew that her daughter was very tired, so she didn''t say anything more. It didn''t seem like what her husband had said yesterday, so she felt uneasy. After a whole night of not sleeping well, she happily prepared breakfast and then went to the supermarket. Usually, they had some activities on the weekend and could go buy more vegetables.

    After all, when she came back yesterday, it was just for a casual wash. It just so happened to be washed again today, so maybe the sand on top of her head wasn''t completely cleaned up.

    "What''s wrong?" When Yu Su came out and saw that all three of them had woken up, they looked at her with resentment and expressed their confusion.

 C69

    Yu Yu Su''s innocent look made her third roommate call her even more. For no other reason, when Yu Su''s mother called early in the morning, she woke up everyone in the dorm, then they all began to feel all kinds of pain, and those who had experienced it all knew that it hurt, so they didn''t want to get up at all. Since Yu Su''s innocent look made her third roommate hit her even more, and for no other reason at all, Yu Su''s phone started to ring crazily.

    "Ah, it''s a call." Yu Su was a little scared by the trio''s stares. Fortunately, her phone rang at that moment and begged her. However, she felt that the gaze on her back was even hotter, as if it could eat her at any time.

    The first time he called, he thought that Yu Su had gone to do something, so he waited another ten minutes before making the call. However, when he thought that there was still no one answering after ten minutes, he made her panic, so she kept on calling, knowing that Yu Su had gone to wash up, so he was relieved. He also said that he was downstairs, came to deliver food, and asked if she wanted to go down.

    "Alright, I''ll be right down." When she thought that her clothes had already been washed in the washing machine, she could go out and pack them a bit before leaving. When she went out, she didn''t think that Lu Yi would buy too much, and she didn''t want to eat them this morning, so she turned around and went straight back to the dormitory, saying that it was for her roommates, which made the three women feel a little better.

    The three roommates were already hungry, but they didn''t want to get up. Now that someone brought them food, they naturally felt that it was especially good, so they slowly got up to eat. Regardless of the fact that Yu Yu Su brought something up and went out, she felt that this guy was still sensible and knew how to take care of them, so she naturally didn''t care about the fact that the other person woke them up so early in the morning.

    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to eat Soup Dumplings." Lu Yi had never been surprised by his girlfriend''s habit of picking out food, as well as having a good reception from her. Although he always brought with him something that she liked to eat, there were also times when he guessed wrongly, such as today, when she would have liked something that was light and tasteless. When he thought about how Yu Yu Su was already in high spirits and didn''t really want that, he insisted on eating the Soup Dumplings and Herbal Tea Eggs.

    "Alright." Moreover, there was also a person who could spoil her. Humans were all sentient creatures, and at this moment, Yu Su felt that she was exceptionally happy, even if they were only in the quest world right now, even if it was as if she was playing a game, she still felt that she was happy. As long as she did not show her face, she could continue to be so happy in the future.

    However, as soon as they left the campus, a girl came over. She was clearly around twenty years old.

    "Saying ''Big Bro''." Shi Ning had heard from someone she knew that Lu Yi had gotten a girlfriend, which was why she rushed over from B City. She didn''t expect all of this to be true, which made her feel especially uncomfortable, as if she had caught a boyfriend who had split his legs. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she stared at Yu Yu Su, while her eyes were filled with love and injury.

    "ˇ­" If you really were a little white flower, she would be able to accept and understand it. Without that man, you wouldn''t be able to live without him, and if you really didn''t need it, she could just give it to him as a gift. But the problem was that this person was clearly not a fake flower, and this made her feel a little annoyed.

    "Shi Ning, we''re not familiar with each other. Please don''t call me that again. My girlfriend will misunderstand." Not to mention that the elders of his family were all old friends. Although he didn''t like her calling him that way, he shouldn''t use such a cold tone to speak to her, but she was different now. Since her own girlfriend was living, he naturally thought that she was annoying, and couldn''t say anything that would make others misunderstand.

    Shi Ning didn''t expect that even though she had coldly said those words in the past, she wouldn''t have rejected Lu Yi in any way. Not only did she directly refuse Lu Yi, she even said such unpleasant words. She found it hard to accept.

    "Brother Qian, how can you treat me like this?" Although Shi Ning was shocked by Lu Yi''s cold tone, she felt wronged. She looked like she was about to cry.

    However, she also knew what Lu Yi wanted to do, and even the people of the Lu family couldn''t do anything about it. She also thought that Brother Lu would probably join the army soon, so what if this woman was Brother Lu''s girlfriend? With how she looked, she wouldn''t be able to defend anything, so Lu Li would definitely still be her.

    But Yuyu Su didn''t have the habit of waiting for people, so she directly walked forward at her usual speed, and before she had even walked a hundred steps, Lu Yi was already able to catch up with her. She couldn''t help but smile sweetly; she already knew that in the quest world, she wouldn''t be as unlucky as she was in real life.

    "Are you angry?" Lu Yi felt helpless. He didn''t seem to be that kind of person. He felt a little wronged that he wasn''t that important in Yu Yu Su''s heart, but after catching up to her, he saw that she was a little angry, and when she saw him, she also had a little bit of pride in him, so he couldn''t help but feel funny and laugh along with her, no longer feeling wronged.

    "Mm. I''m not that stingy. Eat quickly, I''m going to starve to death." The back door of their school was a little far from that place and they would still have to walk another ten minutes before they would arrive. They didn''t know how that girl would like it, and they would pass that time by that point, so it seemed like the people from the Lu family had been keeping an eye on Lu Xin the entire time. After all, Lu Li had told her about the situation of the Lu family, so she felt that the trouble in her house had yet to be resolved.

    Lu Yi had actually already eaten, but he had always been like this. If he were to eat with Yu Su, even if he had just eaten, he would still eat with her.

    Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything." Although things at home couldn''t be solved in a short time, he had always liked what his family wanted. Plus, he had a girlfriend now and he didn''t want to be a soldier anymore, so he felt that a girlfriend was more important.

    "You can solve it?" She had heard that Lu Yi was planning to enlist in the army as soon as he finished university, so her family disagreed. That was why she had to take the PhD exam in the end.

    "My grandfather is sick." He had never thought that his grandpa would be sick at this time. Although he was pretty much recovered now, he had really missed the opportunity to join the army, which was why he was able to study for so long. In fact, he still had to thank his grandpa at home, or else he would be a bachelor now.

    "Alright, I know. You can take care of it yourself. I have some things that I haven''t taken care of myself." Every time she transmigrated, they would have a bunch of problems to deal with, and once they were done with it, they would start a happy life. In fact, there were times when she would think that if she could be like a domineering CEO every time she quit, she wouldn''t have to deal with some matters on her own every time, and just thinking about it would make her feel a little troubled.

    Sure enough, just as Yu Yu Su thought, a week later, Father Yu came over to see Yu Yu Su in the name of traveling on business. Yu Yu Su''s luck was either too good or something, and Lu Yi and his teacher were the ones who took their research results to an academic conference.

    "Dad, why are you here?" Yu Su expressed her confusion. Coincidentally, all three of them had been out for the day, so she could only eat by herself. She didn''t expect to meet her father, but after thinking for a while, she realized that the original owner often came to eat here, so her father, who was very close with her, naturally knew of this as well.

    "Going on a business trip, come and see our Susu." Father Yu naturally wouldn''t say that he had always seen a man come out of his daughter''s WeChat. Although he said that he would call every single time and didn''t find anything wrong, but he was still worried. His wife no longer felt worried about him calling like she did before, so he could only come over and see for himself.

    "Ah?" But tomorrow we have to go to another school for an academic exchange. "In fact, it was just a debate competition. Since it was organized by two major schools, they all went to one department, from the senior year to the senior year.

    "Is it far?" He came with great difficulty. Although he valued his daughter''s studies, he hadn''t seen her for a long time, so he still wished to be with the Lord.

    "I''m going to take the four-hour bus and stay there for four more days." It was actually three days, but they heard that there was a party. Since they had to attend it, when they returned, it was already Friday, Saturday.

    "So it''s like this, obediently going to the tournament. Daddy believes that our good daughter is the best." Although Father Yu said he was a little disappointed, he actually took a leave of absence. Moreover, he only took one day off, and this time he took a plane over. Since his daughter wasn''t in school, he naturally had to fly back, so there was no need to stay here forever.

    In the afternoon, he was packing up to leave the next morning when he received a call from Lu Zhan. Yu Su was there celebrating the arrival of Father Yu. It was a good thing that Lu Yi had left at this time.

 C70

    It was almost Christmas, and although Yu Yu Su wasn''t someone who liked foreign festivals, Chinese people liked to visit this day as a Valentine''s Day. Because of this, Yu Yu Su naturally had to pay attention to this day as well, so she went to the DIY candy store early to understand the situation, and made her own chocolate a few days before Christmas. Although she knew Lu Li didn''t like to eat this kind of chocolate, it wasn''t the same.

    Plus, due to the fact that she had enough money, she had earned even more money this time. She was prepared to buy a good watch for her man''s face, as it was the door, otherwise she would feel embarrassed when she went out. Of course, the man also had the same thoughts, so Lu Li also took out his little money bank and prepared to get her girl''s face ready for Christmas.

    "You don''t like it?" He had heard from his roommates that the girls all liked this. After the last riding incident, he felt that his older brother''s pursuit of women was completely useless in front of his girlfriend, so he said that he would never borrow her girlfriend again. But why was what his roommates said useless?

    "It''s not that I like it, but aren''t we going to buy a house?" She had to buy a house, so why was Lu Yi buying several tens of thousands of handchains for her? Furthermore, she wasn''t used to wearing them for a week or so, so they would usually be stored in the storage space, which was still okay in real life, but could be kept there directly by her mother. But there was clearly no one here who would help her store them, and because she always felt like she was leaving, other than the things that would be left for her family, the rest would just be placed in the storage space.

    "Didn''t you buy something for me as well?" Lu Yi was unhappy. Buying a house was a must, and he couldn''t let their lives be affected because of the matter of buying a house. Such a life wasn''t good at all, and it would make Lu Yi feel like he wasn''t raising Yu Yu Su properly, then he wouldn''t be a qualified boyfriend, and because of that, Lu Yi stared at his girlfriend as if he was acquainted with her.

    "Little girl, look at how good your boyfriend is to you. He also wants to give you a memory gift. This is a special day for you. It will be a beautiful memory in the future." Not only did she have a handsome boyfriend, but this boyfriend also obviously liked her a lot and treated her very well. She felt that she had suffered 10000 points of damage, and if you didn''t buy this bracelet to comfort her, she felt that she would blacken, really, really.

    "Buy it. This is our first Christmas together." When he thought about how he would be able to find a reason to give Yu Yu Su a present for every holiday in the future, Lu Yi started to feel a little unhappy. Yu Su''s unwillingness to accept his gift immediately disappeared.

    Fine." Yu Yu Su had some understanding of Lu Yi. The gifts he had chosen would definitely be within her ability to handle them, so she did not have much influence over him. Plus, when she bought the house, they would be living together in the future, so it would not be a bad idea for her to give him some money. However, she felt that Lu Yi was a man with a manly personality, so he would definitely not take it.

    "Her ears are also very beautiful." After looking at the bracelet, Lu Yi, who was paying at the side, saw something. He wanted to buy some women''s tickets.

    "Valentine''s Day is coming." Yu Su indicated that this was her first time shopping with Lu Yi. In ancient times, she would usually go out with him to check on her pregnancy, but he wouldn''t let her get tired out, so this didn''t happen. She didn''t expect Lu Yi, who wasn''t a soldier, to be so adorable, and a shopping maniac at that.

    "Yes." Lu Yi nodded seriously. He planned to go back and take care of all the festivals. Then, he would also take care of all the anniversaries between them. When that happened, he would have more chances to give out gifts, and he would have more reasons to not be rejected. Lu Yi was especially happy.

    Yu Yu Su expressed his confusion? She felt that she had prepared a whole bunch of words to move him, and now she didn''t need to buy so much for her. As soon as she thought about it, the other side agreed, and she was not particularly happy, but instead had a feeling that she was stuck there, unable to get up, unable to get down.

    Although she felt sympathy for Lu Yi without thinking it through, she didn''t really feel like she just came back. Christmas was a very happy day, but New Year''s Day wasn''t so good, because there were no classes in the morning and in the afternoon. Although Yu Yu Yu Su didn''t really want to go back, both her mother and her father had called, so she had no choice but to go back now.

    "Alright, only three days have passed." Although Lu Yi didn''t want the girlfriend to leave, he knew that even if he was halfway there now, if he let the girlfriend stay, he would become his ex tomorrow.

    "I don''t want to go back." Yu Yu Su was a little unhappy. Other people''s male tickets were all meant to have their girls accompany him here, so why did he let her go back so quickly after arriving at Lu Yi''s place? Although she really had to go back, being despised was a different matter!

    "Be good and go back early. That''s why you came back early. Didn''t you make an appointment to eat with your friends?" Although hearing his mother-in-law''s meaning was that when the female tickets graduated, he was prepared to go with them, he felt that it was only right for him to match the female tickets here, so that the female tickets would more smoothly formalize himself. Regardless of whether his mother-in-law could accept him faster, at least he would be known by everyone.

    "Fine." If she didn''t get on the train soon, there would be no way for her to go home. At that time, her family would have to make trouble, and even though she wanted her family to make trouble, she still hoped that kind of smooth and quiet way, not like a firecracker.

    When they got out of the car, Yu''s father came over to pick her up, while his mother went to prepare some good food. However, his aunt came over today, saying that she had quarreled with her uncle again.

    "Aunt?" The main reason why the original owner didn''t like her was because she directly ran to her uncle''s house without a wedding. Moreover, the original owner of the house had been spoiled by her father, so the original owner had never been nice to her aunt, but Yu Yu Su was different. Although she felt that her aunt wasn''t a person who loved herself, she had the courage to pursue her love, so there was nothing wrong with it. Furthermore, the original owner''s memories of her uncle and her aunt would be divorced, and later on, she married into her university, so she had a special and beautiful life.

    "Susu is back." Aunt was clearly different this time. No matter how much she quarreled in the past, she always had the style of a queen, but today it was gone. She didn''t seem to be in good spirits and had obviously just cried before they came in.

    "Yes, aunt. I brought my specialty, do you want to eat it?" It was obvious that Mama Yu hadn''t bought the dishes yet, so they still had a long time to eat, so the things Lu Yi bought for her were useful. In fact, she wouldn''t have been able to take the train for more than two hours, but Lu Ci did buy a lot of things for her, and it was because she didn''t have a lot of things to buy, otherwise she wouldn''t have been able to bring them back.

    "Really?" The whole family knew about her own matters. Although her relationship with her own sister was especially good, she always knew that in her sister''s eyes, she was just the opposite of a textbook. It was precisely because of this that her niece had never had a good relationship with her, and did not like the feeling that her niece was wrong. In any case, she felt that her own niece was somewhat against her.

    "Naturally." The original owner was actually a child with a bit of a willful attitude, especially towards her relatives. This was something similar to how her father would treat his relatives, and because he rejected his aunt, not only did he not allow his aunt to use her things, he even refused to sit with her. Every time his aunt held her hand, she would wash it for a long time.

    Aunt Liu Yue hadn''t noticed it just now, but now she realized that her niece had changed, become more mature, and was no longer doing things that were useless like before. However, it would make people feel that her actions were very willful.

    "I never expected you to buy so much." Elder sister''s family was always relatively frugal. Although her niece was young and might not be like them, she didn''t need to buy that many things, so it was obvious that she couldn''t put them away. She thought that since it wasn''t her niece who bought them, she should have given her niece a meaningful smile.

    "ˇ­" So what kind of amazing thing had his niece done where he couldn''t see her?

    "You have a boyfriend?" Seeing her own niece giving a faint smile, she knew that under the strict protection of her sister''s and brother-in-law, her niece had already directly turned in her boyfriend, indicating that she had to go back and laugh for three days. Thinking about the matter of her family being taken over here, she couldn''t help but feel a little sad.

 C71

    "Aunt, didn''t you already dislike Uncle?" The original owner knew about it. In fact, after the incident with Little San a few years ago, the aunt''s feelings towards her uncle had waned and many other things had happened. The reason why the two of them hadn''t divorced yet was only because the aunt was unwilling.

    "I don''t like him, but ten years has passed. If it wasn''t for that incident last time, his child and I would have already been in trouble." Aunt Liu Yue felt that she just couldn''t accept it, so she kept dragging that man along. However, she never would have thought that that person still went outside to find a woman to come back, and right now, not only did he occupy her territory, but more importantly, even his child had been born.

    "But you also said, the last time, and do you think it was the only time?" Yu Yu Su was the one who didn''t understand this the most. He already knew that Ye Xiao wasn''t a good person, so why did he have to hang himself on that tree?

    "That''s true." In any case, she had already started preparing the divorce papers, and as for those that she didn''t want to care about before, she naturally wouldn''t let them go. Not to mention that during the divorce, the other party would be stripped of his skin and that the successful Xiao San would feel disgusted, so she also felt extremely happy.

    Yu Yu Su saw that her aunt seemed to have figured it out, so she didn''t say anything more. She knew that this time, she would definitely get a divorce, and her former uncle could be said to have come out clean, just like her aunt had done just now. Yu Yu Su saw that her aunt seemed to have figured it out, and naturally didn''t say anything anymore.

    In the following three days, due to his aunt''s divorce, Yu Yu Su didn''t feel uncomfortable at home, and his father didn''t have time to be with his daughter. Although he said he didn''t like his sister-in-law, she was his wife''s sister after all.

    In the end, it was because the other party didn''t admit that she had cheated during their marriage and was still causing trouble when Yu Yu Su left, but because of the matters at home that confused her, she didn''t think too much about it and agreed right away when Yu Su suggested that they should return to school earlier. It made Yu Su feel that it was extremely unthinkable, but she knew that she only stayed at home for two nights and then left on the third day.

    "Why did you come back so early?" However, when he received Yu Su''s call, Lu Yi also came out of the lab directly. Moreover, Yu Su didn''t explain anything, so he thought something had happened.

    "My aunt is getting divorced, so my parents don''t have time to bother me." As for her father, as long as he knew that she had a boyfriend and that she was someone he liked, he would feel that she was a flawed artwork, and he would not pay any attention to her anymore. Although such a metaphor would make her feel very unhappy.

    "Dad knows?" Lu Yi felt that it was very natural for his mother to accept this matter, but his father was not certain. Although he could tell that Yu Yu Su didn''t have as much feelings for his father as those people used to say, which made him feel a little strange. This was also the reason why he wasn''t worried at all, because the girlfriend didn''t care about his father at all, so even if having a boyfriend was a thing that would break him down, his girlfriend would still be something that his father would do.

    "A little." She purposefully chatted with people about WeChat at a place that her father could see. Before, such things never happened, but she did it on purpose, and if her aunt hadn''t blocked it a few times, she wouldn''t have only just started suspecting it.

    "That''s good. I''ve already told grandpa to take you back when I have time." Although he didn''t join the army because of his grandpa, that was because they had a very good relationship with each other. Otherwise, he would naturally do what he was willing to do.

    It was just like when you were filial to your parents. You were special in the past and had never thought about it before, but when you thought about it, your parents weren''t here, so you wouldn''t be able to remember these things.

    That''s why there was a regretful saying, ''A child wants to be raised but doesn''t stay close to his parents''.

    "Alright." As long as she was able to handle this matter well, the family would no longer control her like they did in the past, and she would naturally have the freedom to choose. After dealing with this matter well, she would no longer be able to control her in the future, so she would naturally have the freedom to choose.

    After that, they would take a look around. Like most couples, they would use their own feet to measure the size of the world.

    She had been digesting the knowledge of the original owner for a long time, but the problem was that the original owner had many things of his own that he did not care about. In addition, the original owner had gone straight to the civil servant exam and did not take the job, so she had completely forgotten about all the other things. If she did not have all of her memories, she would not know how to review them and would need to review them immediately. She would naturally tidy up the things she did not know and ask the teacher.

    "I say, Susu, how have you been recently?" She had heard Susu say that she was ready to take the Ph.D. exam, so she was working on it now? It had to be known that this was a person who had lived 60 million years of his life in the past. Even they weren''t used to working so hard this time.

    "Work hard to learn?" Yu Yu Su clearly had a lot of time, but she didn''t know what to say about the original owner, who didn''t even have the time to study properly. Yu Yu Su clearly had a lot of time, but the original owner, who didn''t even have the time, didn''t know what to say. She was used to doing everything in earnest.

    "Come on, do you want to take the PhD exam as well?" Xiaoxi would not believe such a thing.

    "ˇ­" Could she say no? However, it was very obvious that she was really going to take the exam, so saying these words now was actually useless. It showed that she didn''t want to be understood, so she really felt uncomfortable!

    After the exam was over, Mother Yu said that she would come and get her, but Aunt Yu said that she wanted to come and relax so she could come and pick up Yu Yu Su. This made Mother Yu Su stop trying to pick her up, which made her offer to let her see Lu Yi no longer exist, although she never said it out loud, but Lu Yi had already appeared on her WeChat every day. It was because of this reason that recently, although Father Yu said he still cared about her, they were no longer as intimate as they were in the past.

    "Aunt?" As for why this woman would come, Yu Yu Su wasn''t surprised at all. This was because her aunt had met her university classmates in this very city and married here. She had lived in this city ever since.

    "This is my family''s Susu''s boyfriend?" Aunt naturally knew that this person would come and pick them up. She originally wanted to pick them up, but if she really had seen this person in WeChat, she would have felt that she was better after seeing the person.

    "Hello, Aunt. I''m Susu''s boyfriend and my future husband, Lu Yi." Lu Yi was actually a little uncomfortable with her impudent gaze, but he knew in his heart that she was Yu Su''s aunt. The Yu Family was already a little cold towards Susu, and it was a good thing that they were with her, so he did not act as if he did not care about her.

    "Oh, I haven''t agreed yet." However, she still wanted to tease him a little, thinking that after graduation, it would be a break up season. Even if her niece wanted to study for a doctor, after five years, who would know? Thus, she was actually the first one to not believe her aunt''s words.

    "Aunt, let''s go. Take you to my house." In fact, Yu Yu Su didn''t expect Lu to directly buy a house at full cost, saying that this was money he had earned since college. Yu Yu Su didn''t expect that Lu would directly buy a house at full cost, saying that this was money he had earned since college.

    "Home?" Lu Yi was a senior in his senior year, yet he could afford to buy a house directly. This was not something an ordinary person could do, plus it was just a girlfriend, the girlfriend hadn''t even accepted her, yet she had already prepared the house in advance. It was as if she thought that the two of them would definitely get married, and that they would definitely have a good life in the future.

    "Mm, let''s go." Yu Yu Su was already used to Lu Li leaving anything under her name when they were together. Back then, she had no objections when Lu Yi had written down the name of the house and put it away.

    Auntie thinks that she is already a bit vengeful and rich. Your sister, we just started dating and bought such a large apartment before the wedding. It would cost tens of millions of yuan. Do you guys really know how to play?

    "Aunt, do you want to sit?" Yu Yu Su knew that her aunt had gotten much more from the divorce than this, so she didn''t think that she wanted such a house. She just couldn''t accept how much she was staring at it.

    "This is the current room?" It seemed like the renovations were already done, and she wasn''t planning on staying there anyway. Buying a house here directly coming to work was also a good choice, it seemed like a pretty good house.

 C72

    Yu Yu Su didn''t think much of her first question, so she answered it naturally. When she asked how much it was and bought it there, even though Yu Su said so, she still looked at her aunt with a strange expression.

    "Uhm, in order to protect my family''s Susu, I''m giving it my all. Just look at how good I am. Let''s be a pair of good neighbors from now on." Since she had already been decided, there was no need to think too much about it. She directly decided to buy a house and move in after two days. As for whether Yu Su and the rest could move in, so what? She thought it was good, so she decided to move in first.

    "Hur hur." Yu Yu Su was speechless at her aunt, but she didn''t mind. She wouldn''t be staying here for the next few days, so she didn''t want to wait until the two of them got married.

    And today, Yu Yu Su didn''t plan to return to her dorm, but stayed with her aunt in the hotel instead. This woman must have gone crazy, really, or else she wouldn''t have drank so much alcohol. Originally, Yu Su had been prepared to eat barbeque with Lu Yi at night, but because of this woman, she couldn''t go back now, so she could only stay here and watch over him.

    "Eh? Why are you still here?" When her aunt came out to wash up, she saw that Yu Yu Su was still sitting on the sofa, playing with her phone. She couldn''t help but feel a little curious; she thought that the other person had abandoned her and left with her boyfriend.

    "Hmph, who did this to you." Yu Yu Su turned her face away from him. Lu Yi would bring them supper later, so her mood was a little better now. She didn''t want to bother with this woman right now, or else she would start feeling bad again.

    "Why are you here?" When she was in love at the beginning, she was much more crazy than the current Yu Yu Su. It was also because of this reason that she was taught a lesson when she grew old, and she didn''t go through the adult''s careful examination of a man. Many times she let her clients see the side they were willing to show.

    Naturally." Besides, she knew that this city was the place where she met her aunt and her former uncle. Now, in a place full of love, it was really a joke, and her aunt was in a bad mood, so it was understandable that she would be willing to accompany them, and her aunt was actually a very interesting person. She felt that if she started to be bitten by a dog somewhere, she must find a better dog in this place.

    Alright, it was good that she knew these words. She couldn''t tell her future uncle, or else her future uncle would have the urge to kill her instead.

    He brought the barbecue and the crayfish that Yu Yu Su wanted, but he also liked Yu Yu Su. In fact, she didn''t like crayfish very much, and she liked to eat the prawns more, so he also brought the spicy prawns with him. Fortunately, they had booked a suite, so even if the food tasted good, it wouldn''t be a big deal if he slept in the room.

    "Kid, you''re really good." Aunt was very satisfied with this nephew of hers who had accompanied her for a day. As long as he hadn''t lost his head due to love, his IQ was quite high and the judgement he made was also very accurate. She was actually a little jealous of her own niece. Having found such a good person after his first love, he would definitely be very happy in the future.

    "Naturally." Every single one of them would accompany her to the end of the fifth world. If the first world trusted her because of her profession, then now, she was truly beginning to believe that person. She felt that she would be accompanied all the way to the end.

    My aunt said she was a one-woman, begging for mercy.

    Unfortunately, people who were in love liked to throw dog food around, especially those who had known each other for hundreds of years and still ignored dog food as if they were in love for the first time.

    Since she had already decided to settle down here, her aunt had no intention of playing around here anymore. Alright, she was the single person who had been abused to a miserable state, so she felt that she could still go back to her home the next day with Su Yu to pack her things and go straight home. As for Lu Yi, it was naturally because it was cool over there and she had gone over to celebrate the new year, no matter how much she loved someone, she would usually choose to go home to accompany her parents.

    When they arrived at the train station, Yu Shu''s father didn''t come to pick up Yu Yu Su. Since Christmas, Yu Su had been giving Lu Yi his face, and the number he called had been getting fewer and fewer. Yu Su only knew him at first, and Yu Su didn''t want to be in a relationship with Yu Su, but Yu Yu Su didn''t recognize him at all.

    "Mom?" The original owner was like this in his previous life, and she was the same as well. In the end, this man was too selfish, too perverted to the point where he had to go in the direction he wanted to go, saying he loved his daughter, but even though he felt that his daughter was sixty or seventy years old and alone, he still felt that his daughter was not allowed to fall in love.

    "Susu is back. Let''s go, your dad ordered a huge table of dishes. Let''s go home and eat." Moreover, even if she was pregnant, not to mention the fact that her husband wanted her to be born, if her daughter wasn''t at home, she wouldn''t have been able to feel much better. However, now that her daughter was home, she started to feel especially embarrassed.

    "Pfft, gone." Aunt Liu Yue was amused by her brother-in-law''s actions, but she felt that this was good as well. When this child grew up, they would already be old enough, and wouldn''t be able to control another child like Susu did. Perhaps, they could be controlled, but it wouldn''t be anything serious.

    "Aunt, did you already know?" If she had known that her mother was pregnant, she wouldn''t have had to worry about Lu Yi exposing her identity at all. When the time came, she would have asked Lu Yi to send her back.

    "Hmph, behaving like a dog is a pleasure." She thought that her niece had no way of accepting it, but in the end, she saw something in her niece, who had always been doted upon and grew up, that was disappointment. With such a good opportunity, she didn''t bring her man''s ticket, causing Liu Yue to feel like she didn''t know what to say.

    "Hur hur." Yu Su turned her head away, indicating that she didn''t care about him anymore. After all, this opportunity was gone, and there was still a next time, so she didn''t care too much about it.

    At home, there weren''t many relatives. They used to eat at home, because Father Yu and Mother Yu both valued their families very much, and they felt that only when they wanted to eat at home could they have a feeling of love. That was also the reason why their family had always been having a reunion dinner or a treat at home, but this time, their family ate outside, mainly because Mother Yu was pregnant.

    On the sixth day of the new year, Lu Yi came over because it was Valentine''s Day, and he wanted to accompany his family''s girlfriend. The girlfriend had already said that he could pass the test, so he was prepared to go to the girlfriend''s home first to see his parents, then bring his girlfriend home to see his grandfather.

    As for his brother''s parents, he felt that when he saw his grandfather, it would be better to meet him. Since his brother was not married yet, he had no way to get married early, but he felt that if his grandfather pitied him, it would be different.

    "Hmph." When he did it, he was not sure that he would have a child, but when it really came down to it, he felt that it was because he was born and saw real people today, that what he did was the right thing to do, a work of art that had already been destroyed. He felt that he really didn''t need it anymore.

    "Dad, mom, this is my boyfriend, Lu Yi." She felt that ever since she came to this world, she had been waiting for this day. In fact, even if the original owner was hurt by her own family and died from suicide, she still loved her parents, so she just wanted to live a good life. Because of this, Yu Yu Su did not do anything extreme.

    Mother Yu already knew this long ago, and after hearing what her little sister said, she also felt that although this boy was too handsome, he would definitely be able to keep walking with his daughter.

    In the end, it was Mama Yu who let the two young people out, saying that it was because the young people were young in the past, but it was mainly because the men in the family let out too much cold air. Although it wasn''t really acceptable, it was probably because they were sure that she was pregnant, so they didn''t do anything extraordinary.

    "That''s enough, don''t put on a cold face. Little Ci seems like a good child." Mother Yu knew that this young man was very good, so she felt that he would treat her daughter well in the future. Moreover, she was pregnant now, and her spirit was not as good as it used to be. Since her daughter was still in university, she wouldn''t notice that much anymore. With a boyfriend by her side, she could feel more at ease.

    Of course, that was what he had thought before. It was extremely dangerous outside. If he had a boyfriend, he would be sending away more dangers.

 C73

    "Just get used to her. There will be a time when you''ll regret it." Although Father Yu had already decided to give up on his daughter, his recent efforts were not fake. Coupled with the fact that his new child had just been conceived and had yet to be born, his dissatisfaction with his eldest daughter Yu Su was still high. Although it wasn''t as excessive as it was in his previous life, it was still a kind of cold violence.

    "It''s fine. Even if I stole your daughter, you can''t imagine that a daughter will eventually fall in love and get married. You can''t keep thinking this way." In the past, her family was run by her father, so even if they had a different idea, she wouldn''t dare to say it out loud. But now, it was different, she was pregnant now, so she naturally had the opportunity and capital to say it.

    "Hmph, hurry up and go rest. I''ll make you something light to eat, but you didn''t have an appetite just now." Although Father Yu said that he was not in a good mood, he would still take good care of his wife and allow her and his unborn daughter to be healthy and healthy.

    Actually, when she first heard Susu''s story, she still didn''t believe it, and she couldn''t accept it either. She only heard her sister say that it was wrong for her to be like this, and as the mother, she played a role in helping her daughter analyze whether those people were really suitable for her daughter, and not because her boyfriend was a danger in and of himself. If she wasn''t guiding by the side, then what if her daughter met a bad person in the future?

    When she thought about how her daughter was cheated by the bad guys due to her lack of guidance, she felt her whole body turn cold. She felt that her daughter was too pitiful, so she didn''t oppose her daughter like before, and even asked about this a little carefully. Her daughter didn''t have any intention of hiding anything, so she naturally found out about Lu Li.

    "What do you think?" Yu Su turned to look at Lu Yi. Coincidentally, Lu Yi had mentioned that he wanted her to go with him to meet Grandpa Lu, so she discovered that Lu Yi''s family wasn''t peaceful either. Furthermore, ever since she had met Lu Yi, he had never mentioned his parents and brother.

    "Big brother is very smart, the family has already set him as the successor for the family since a long time ago. Originally I thought that I wouldn''t have to do anything and I could go do what I wanted to do, but big brother''s health has never been very good, so father and mother likes me helping big brother, but they don''t want me to let people into the board of directors, so in the end they let me focus on technical stuff." At this point, Lu Yi''s expression was very calm. Although he said he was very passionate about being a soldier, if his brother really wanted his help, he wouldn''t be so stupid as to do the things he liked, but he really didn''t think that due to his brother''s illness, something would go wrong. His parents didn''t think about how to make up for it, but instead, he wanted him to marry Shi Ning and let him think that he hadn''t done anything wrong.

    After listening to Lu Yi''s words, Yu Yu Su didn''t feel sympathy for Lu Li or feel empathy for him, but instead, she suddenly felt a sense of balance in her heart. It had to be said that every single time she traveled to the original owner of this world, she was always very unlucky.

    This was fair. They had nothing to do in the past, but in the future, they would continue to be happy. That was good.

    People were always living in groups. Yu Yu Su didn''t want to travel alone, so she wanted to stay by her side and stay by her side. But because it wasn''t real, she wanted it to be fair. Even if they were going to be happy in the future, she also wanted it to be fair in the beginning.

    "See, I said there was no need to say it." Lu Yi felt very helpless. In any case, when he first met Yu Yu Su, he already knew that as long as he had settled the matter, he wouldn''t receive even the slightest bit of sympathy from her, so he didn''t want to say it out loud in the beginning. But now, because he was going home, if he didn''t say anything, Yu Su didn''t know anything about his family''s matters.

    "Okay, I understand. Look at me, I am also very unlucky. I met you at my most unlucky moment, so I am very lucky." Yu Yu Su naturally saw Lu Yi''s depression. Although she said that she was happy for Lu Yi to have the same unhappy life as her, but she didn''t really want Lu Yi to be unhappy, so after feeling a little sad about Lu Yi, she immediately comforted him. She knew that if Grandpa Lu hadn''t suddenly gotten sick, she wouldn''t have been able to meet him, so she was actually very grateful to him.

    In the future, they would always be happy. When they go back, he had already told Grandpa Lu in advance that they had reached the official wedding date, and if possible, he wanted his grandfather to personally host his wedding. His grandfather''s body was no longer as healthy as it was in the past, and he did not know when his grandfather would leave, so he wanted to be able to witness the happiness between them when his grandfather was already here.

    They decided on the matter of going to the Lu family. They stayed at the Yu family for one more day, and only left on the eighth afternoon. Moreover, when they left Yu Yu Su, they would go straight to school, so they went back to the house to buy some things before going back to the Lu family.

    "Why aren''t you staying here?" He had originally thought that Yu Yu Su would stay here for the night before leaving.

    "How can the bridal chamber be disturbed?" Yu Yu Su glared at Lu Yi. Although she believed Lu Qian wouldn''t do anything before marriage, she still felt that marriage wasn''t something she was prepared to use just because she used new things, old things, no matter what.

    Because of this, although the new house had already been bought for almost a month, but the two of them had never stayed in it.

    It was just that when he arrived at the Lu family''s residence, he was not the only person there, even the Lu family''s elder brother and father and mother were there. It was also at this time that Yu Yu Su found out how rich the Lu family was, and also understood why Lu Yi did not care much about spending money.

    "Yo, the girlfriend that my little brother brought home is so pretty, no wonder he doesn''t like that little girl from the Shi family." Originally, he wanted to pretend that he didn''t know if it was due to his body that something happened to the business, but his own brother didn''t cooperate. This caused his twenty-something years of self-esteem to take a big blow, and it was also because of this that this was the first time he had a conflict with his own brother, and it was even childish to pick on him every time.

    "Big brother, you are too kind." Lu Yi used to like this brother of his, otherwise, he wouldn''t have a lot of things coming from his brother''s habit. However, no matter how much he liked someone, he wouldn''t send himself over to be tricked by others. So even though he didn''t particularly hate him now, he didn''t like him anymore.

    She naturally didn''t have any intention of greeting him. Even though she felt that she would have to suffer for a period of time, so she wanted it to be fair, she didn''t want anyone to bully her man in front of her. Otherwise, the rabbit would bite someone.

    Brother Lu wanted to say something, but Mo Ming felt cold all over his body, as if he was being stared at by something terrifying. He looked around and found nothing, so he couldn''t help but rub his nose.

    "Grandfather." Lu Yi had already brought Yu Yu Su into the villa, while Grandpa Lu was waiting in the living room. When he saw his grandson coming back, he couldn''t help but laugh, as his grandson was different from his eldest grandson, back then when his eldest grandson was born, he knew that his health was not good, so they thought about rebirth. This way, their family could be carried by another child, which would also mean Lu Su''s birth.

    "This is Susu, right? Come sit." Grandpa Lu''s acceptance of Yu Yu Su was very high. He was always an open-minded grandfather, so he had always supported those that his grandson liked. When his grandson said that he had someone he liked and sent the photo to him, he knew that his grandson recognized this girl.

    His son and daughter-in-law were not reliable, and because his eldest grandson was sick, he became very selfish. He was still thinking about what he would do if he left, and now that someone was willing to accompany him, he could finally be at ease.

    After that, Grandpa Lu directly arranged for their marriage and personally went to the Yu Family to propose to them. His mother did not have any objections, and Papa Yu did not want to annoy his wife with his pregnancy reaction, and he did not have any objections either. Naturally, Grandpa Lu also noticed that something was wrong, but he thought that as long as it did not affect the happiness of his grandson, it would be fine.

 C74

    The newlyweds were on a honeymoon trip, so their wedding was in mid-July, so they could spend more than a month out, and if they weren''t so happy, they could go home, and the time could be spread out.

    "I never would have thought!" Zhu Li also had a boyfriend, but they had been together for almost three years, so they had some feelings for each other. But her boyfriend was someone who really liked to play and always gave people the feeling that he hadn''t grown up yet. Not to mention getting married, even after coming out of society, whether they could still be together was a problem.

    "Why wouldn''t I think of that? When I was treating him to dinner, didn''t I already mention the matter of buying a house?" As for the matter of these two getting married so quickly, Xiaoxi accepted it quickly and even joked in her dorm room that it was good to give them gifts now. In the future, when they got married, they would have to pay a little more.

    "You''re right, because we got married at 1pm that night, we''ll give you 1000 yuan, which is the best we can do in the past. But look at the present, even giving 1000 people would be considered a waste. How much do you think we can receive when we get married in the future?" Xiao En indicated that she had already begun to have starry eyes. One must know that both Yu Yu Su and Lu Yi had quite a bit of savings since they still hadn''t graduated, and now that they had already bought the house, it was clear that they would not be lacking in the future. In this case, they would naturally receive a lot of gifts in the future.

    "Hur hur." Yu Yu Su didn''t know what to say anymore. She had been a housewife for many years, but was it really okay to just say it like this? Although she might not feel stifled in the future, she would feel so when she heard it now!

    "As long as your heart is in your throat." When Xiaoxi saw how worried Yuyu Su was, she immediately became happy, saying that she was still in school, so she directly married her classmates. When Xiaoxi saw Yuyu Su''s depressed look, she immediately became happy, indicating that she was still in school, so she directly married her classmates.

    "Hmph, so what? When the time comes, Big Sis will be very rich, so I don''t care about giving it away." Although Grandpa Lu didn''t say it, Lu Yi said that he couldn''t get the shares in the family company, so he would give him some fixed assets, like a better property. When the time came, they would rent it out and not do anything else for the rest of their lives, which was enough to eat.

    "Hur hur." This matter had once again poked their wounds. You''re an administrative student, yet you want to do things that are related to other people''s finances. Do you really want to cause such a ruckus?

    "Let''s go. If you want us to help you buy something, you should naturally treat us to something good." Although Xiaoxi was also very nervous about this, she didn''t come here to study for the sake of earning money. In the end, she went to a famous university, so it would be easier for her to get married in the future.

    She had recently made another fortune, and it was not a small amount, more than two hundred thousand yuan. This luck wasn''t that common, so it didn''t matter if she invited them to dinner. She also asked them to call her boyfriend, then she called Lu Yi and told him to bring her roommates along. If they weren''t going to be married until July, Lu Yi wouldn''t even need to rent another house.

    When they thought about how they were in their senior year, they suddenly fell in love. They also felt that they had met the right person, and they understood it quite well, but how long had it been since they had gotten married, and their initial understanding of the situation had already been turned into jealousy.

    Therefore, although they wanted to bite each other, they understood in their hearts that this person''s opportunities were different from others. If he met them, it would be the same as meeting them; Lu Yi''s character could be considered as his luck to meet Yu Yu Susu, otherwise, he would have to spend the rest of his life alone.

    By the end of June, the wedding was almost ready. Even though Brother Lu and Shi Ning had not been able to move for a long time, but because Brother Lu was busy recuperating and had his things under control, Lu Yi knew that they were fighting right now, so even though Lu Yi was still a little worried about each other, he didn''t really go back to take a look.

    "Heh, you really can endure it. What, you want to cause a ruckus at the wedding? Do you think the people who make trouble for the Shi family will let you do it?" Although Brother Lu said that he was childish in front of his own brother, and that as long as it was his brother''s business, he would want to destroy it. But in fact, it was very childish, but in special matters, her IQ was still full, and because of this, he had never looked down on a brainless woman, just like how he had never looked down on her at all. Although he wanted to scheme and marry this woman to his brother, he still looked down on her.

    "What else do you want to do?" It wasn''t that she didn''t want to do anything, but she was being watched by a lot of people recently. If it wasn''t for Brother Lu calling her, she wouldn''t have had the chance to come out.

    "Don''t you already have a plan?" Even though Brother Lu said that he really hated his own brother, and every time he faced his own brother, the things he did would always make people feel like he had no brains, but a lot of times, he would choose to not touch his brother. Because he knew that he couldn''t handle it well, he would choose someone else to deal with it.

    "Now is not the time." During this period of time, she had found out about the relationship between Lu Yi and Yu Yu Su through different channels. Because of this reason, she had naturally given up on the idea of finding trouble from time to time. Although she wasn''t a particularly smart person, she was still able to differentiate between the two.

    "I didn''t expect you to have such a brainy time." In addition, he felt that there was only one person who would like him like a boring person like his own brother. If this person failed, it would not be easy to find another one, as long as he was sure that the other party would definitely go and cause trouble for him.

    The result was that the parents of the two families were very satisfied. The last time they didn''t have a marriage alliance, the two of them were a little regretful, but they also knew that it was impossible to force the marriage agreement, plus, Lu Yi wouldn''t inherit the family''s business in the future, so the Shi family actually didn''t think much of him. If it wasn''t for Elder Lu''s face, they wouldn''t have married their only granddaughter.

    On the day of the wedding, Lu Yi was very clear on what his big brother was going to do, so he had already made preparations early on. Furthermore, with Grandpa Lu overseeing the wedding and Shi Ning''s actions several times, they were all taken down by the Shi family. Brother Lu wanted to make a move, but his grandfather''s eyes held a cold glint.

    Yu Yu Su saw that Lu Yi was still unhappy when they boarded the plane, and he also felt that Lu Yi was truly too pitiful. Although Grandpa Lu was always heartbroken about Lu Yi, he was actually more partial towards Brother Lu. When he knew what Brother Lu was going to do to Lu Yi, this old man would stop him, but he would still help him hide this from Lu Yi.

    "Don''t be angry, you still have me." As long as he felt uncomfortable, he would let everyone in his family know that he was trying to take good care of his brother, and that he had taken up all the good deeds. As for Lu Yi, he was a bit bored, and kept everything to himself, and no one else knew, so naturally he would pay a lot less attention to him. Furthermore, when he was young, Lu Li always felt that his brother was very sick, so he was more or less like a brother to him, so he treated his brother like a younger brother.

    It was precisely because he had done so many chilling things, and also because he had wanted to control the marriage ceremony, that had made Lu Zhan angry. He had not liked his own brother, and had thought that since he had been on his guard, the other party would not do it again, but the other party had not only set his mind on it, his grandfather had known that the other party had such thoughts, but had actually not intended to deal with him. This was the real reason why he felt sad.

    "Thank goodness I had you, thank you for meeting me." Lu Yi pulled Yu Yu Su''s hand and said seriously.

    "En, thank you for meeting me." Thanks for meeting you. Because of you, my world has become colorful, and even if we can''t meet again in the real world, we can still walk together in the world of missions in the future. Maybe she is such a selfish person, knowing that we can''t meet each other in the real world, but she still wants to be with me.

    After returning, Yu Su directly applied for a room and went to live in their new room. However, they didn''t even have time to get happy when they opened the door the next day to go buy groceries, when they saw their aunt wearing a sharp head, right in front of them. Seeing the two of them talking early, she gave the garbage bag in her hand to Yu Su, explained it to her, threw it away, and took out an envelope, saying that it would be their living expenses for the next month.

 C75

    His aunt closed the door immediately before he could protest. She acted quickly, as if she knew that he wouldn''t agree. He acted so fast because he didn''t seem to be awake yet.

    "By the way, when did aunt move here?" She knew that her aunt had bought a house here, but she hadn''t finished settling the matters at home, so she naturally hadn''t come. She knew that her aunt had bought a house here, but she hadn''t finished dealing with the matters at home, so she naturally hadn''t come.

    "I don''t know." Lu Yi really didn''t know anything about his aunt coming over. Although her personality wasn''t too reliable, she was still very good to her wife. She was also very good to him, his nephew, so he didn''t really dislike her.

    Yu Yu Su looked at Lu Dai''s appearance and stopped talking. She felt that Lu Dang seemed to lack love in this life, so it didn''t matter to her, since she felt that her aunt would marry her soon. Before marrying her, it would be a good thing for her to help them with their children.

    It was just as Yu Yu Su thought, Yu Yu Su wanted to go to an internship in her fourth year of university, because no matter what, she was the wife of the second young master of the Lu clan, so it was impossible for her to fail to do such a small thing. So Grandpa Lu directly gave her proof, and Yu Su just became a housewife, not just because she thought she was pregnant, but because she had already found out that she was a twin.

    "Aunt, who is that handsome uncle that greeted you today?" With the original owner''s memories, Su Yu naturally knew that the other person was the other half of her aunt''s future. However, the two had obviously only met at this moment and hadn''t gotten to know each other, so she naturally had to find a better seat to watch the whole thing.

    "Classmate?" This classmate of hers was an awesome person who had gone abroad, why did he come back now? He was already in his thirties or forties, she didn''t think too much about it, and she had never thought about the fact that he was not actually married at all. She felt that he was so outstanding, and did not seem like someone who could not be married at all.

    "But I''ve seen your handsome uncle many times, and his ears are already red?" In fact, she didn''t even notice that when she was at the supermarket, she was trying her best to drool at the delicious food, because she had time to pay attention to other things. If she wasn''t that familiar with him, she wouldn''t even know that someone had greeted her aunt.

    "It''s been more than ten years since I last saw him, and now that I''ve seen him, I''m afraid of calling him wrongly. What''s so strange about that?" Aunt was not thinking about that at all.

    Yu Yu Su said she had no intention of giving her future uncle any pointers, really.

    In the following days, the handsome uncle started to appear in a steady stream. Even the aunt, who was rather strong in spirit, discovered that something was not right, not to mention someone like Yu Yu Su who knew the result, and also shared the progress she had seen with Lu Yi every day. When she was busy at school, she would still go to school, but she had never thought that Lu Yi would complain that she had not seen it today and could not watch the broadcast to show that she was unhappy.

    Lu Yi loved his wife''s cute appearance very much. He was happily coaxing her. It was as if he enjoyed doing this kind of thing. He felt like a child that had been raised by himself.

    By June, it was Yu Yu Su''s due date, and they were about to write their graduation thesis. For Lu, who had already written it once, it was quite easy to do so, and with his wife occasionally giving him some advice, Yu Yu Su''s graduation thesis was soon published. Furthermore, her preparation for the college entrance exam went smoothly.

    "I was wondering why you were so careless." When she had just left the examination hall, Yu Su had told her that she was about to give birth. Lu Yi, who went to pick her up, was completely stunned. When he finally reacted, he had already gone to the hospital and called his aunt to say that Yu Su was about to give birth at XX Hospital.

    Originally, he had called the Yu Family''s parents for this reason, but his family now had a cute little girl, and she was already over a year old, so it was impossible for her to come and take care of Yu Su. Fortunately, it was now June, and Lu Yi wasn''t too busy either.

    When they bought the house, they were still thinking about their children, so when they bought the house, there was a master bedroom and a second bedroom, as well as a children''s room.

    They had lived in this city for six years, and after having given birth to their eldest son and youngest son for three years, Yu Yu Su had gotten pregnant again, and had given birth to a pair of cute dragons and phoenixes. Yu Su had been living in this city for six years, and after having given birth to their eldest son and youngest son for three years, Yu Su had been pregnant again, and had given birth to a pair of cute dragons and phoenixes.

    "Susu, how about we move this time and buy a plot of land to build our own?" He had wanted to build a house of his own, and he had started looking for someone to design it for him when he was very young. He had talked to the other person about the birth of the twins, who had designed many children''s rooms, and now that they had two more children, he was sure they would be very happy to have them in their house. By now, Yu Yu Su had graduated, and they were about to leave, so he gave his opinion.

    "Alright." He would create the best living environment for his family, and would also leave enough time to accompany them. With regards to his family''s care, she was very satisfied, even a little touched, and thought about whether she should lay her foundation in real life, but she rejected him in her heart very rationally. She clearly knew that this was the world of missions, the world of reality and the world of missions were worlds apart.

    Because they had to wait for the new house to be renovated, they stayed here for another three to four years before they finally got there. When they saw the new house, Yu Yu Su no longer regretted the fact that he wanted to build it. He asked Lu Yi for a blueprint and placed it in his space, thinking that once he had enough money, he would build another one in the real world.

    "Didn''t you say you wanted to plant a field of flowers? Coincidentally, both the garden and the open space here were left behind." In fact, it was mainly because his wife had been too busy recently, busy taking the civil servant examination, and had taken care of the general affairs as well. More importantly, Yu Yu Su had received a lot of money from selling stocks, but she was still absorbing all kinds of knowledge like cotton, and had taken good care of the four children.

    "Alright." In these three years, she felt that she had learned a lot. Since this place was also a rural area, she could rent a lot of land to grow flowers. Since this place also had her own home to buy flowers, she felt that she should be a flower supplier in the future.

    When Yu Yu Su finished settling down, she received a call from her mother. Judging from her tone, she seemed to be very angry.

    "What''s the matter?" She suddenly called to ask if she had moved. Could it be that she couldn''t move? Plus, she had already agreed to move a few months ago, but the other side hung up immediately after saying that her sister wanted to eat apples.

    She didn''t know what to say now. It was hard to imagine that this couple had treated the original owner well before. Although it was true, they suddenly became cold. There was no real reason for it.

    "Why did you move away and make us come here for nothing?" Although she said that she no longer loved her eldest daughter as much as before, nor did she think of poaching her eldest daughter''s daughter to fill her daughter''s place, but the little girls all liked those dolls, and the eldest daughter had a lot of them, so if her eldest daughter wanted to go, she had no choice but to come over.

    "Didn''t I already say that last time?" Su Yu''s face was wooden. The Yu Family couple had truly changed her limits every time, so she thought that if the previous owner didn''t fall in love with her father, then that would mean that her mother had some feelings for the original owner. However, this wasn''t the case, as long as it didn''t happen once or twice, but whenever she met her sister, regardless of whether she was right or wrong, she was wrong.

    Mama Yu wanted to say something else, but the phone was snatched away by her aunt. She really didn''t understand how her sister became like this, but she couldn''t say much about it. She could only stop them from arguing.

    "Sis, did Susu give you guys the money to retire?" Although she didn''t know how much was given, she knew that it was given, and it was precisely because of this that she didn''t feel anything wrong with the Yu Yu Su that she had already worked hard to get close to them. Plus, her sister was really making trouble for no reason, and even she knew about it, and last time she called them, she said she didn''t know, and she didn''t know what she was thinking, could it be that she was really old?

    Mama Yu wanted to say something, but the eldest daughter gave them 3000 yuan a month, which was 36,000 yuan a year. Mama Yu wanted to say something, but the eldest daughter gave them 36,000 yuan a month, which was 36,000 yuan a year.

    He didn''t have anything to ask for. Most of them were branded goods. This was really bitter. Back then, Yu Yu Su only needed to wear them comfortably. She didn''t even have a few branded goods.

    These noisy days passed for more than ten years. When her sister was twenty years old, this little girl would say the same thing every time, ''I want to buy like this''. If she doesn''t pay, then she will give up her boyfriend.

 C76

    Later on, because his mother didn''t want her youngest daughter to fall in love, even after she retired, she worked hard because she was afraid that she didn''t have enough money for her youngest daughter to spend. Her youngest daughter didn''t want her younger daughter to be ruined by those bad boys, and she even mentioned her eldest daughter''s pension once, which was now five thousand yuan a month. Originally, Yu Yu Su didn''t want to take it, but every time her father came to the house to make trouble, and every time he would scare his daughter to the point of making her sick.

    It was also because of this reason that Yu Yu Su had to spend more time with Little Sweetie, not daring to show any fear at all. Even after Little Sweetheart had gone to college, she would always pay attention to her daughter''s health, and as for the matters of dating her, she would advise her daughter and would not stop her from falling in love. Of course, she would also say that she had to take care of her own safety.

    In the end, her daughter obediently grew up and found someone who loved her very much. She got married and had children, and lived happily, but Yu Yu Yu Su''s sister wasn''t that good. Although she promised her parents that she wouldn''t fall in love, she was basically changing boyfriends every week.

    When she was in university, she knew to buy, buy or play, so she didn''t learn anything at all. After graduation, she barely managed to graduate, and this was only because of her major in agriculture, which was perfect for her. Her sister just happened to have opened a flower garden and wrote a paper on it.

    It wasn''t easy for her to find a job when she graduated, so she decided to work with her sister instead of teasing her. Although her sister''s family had a lot of money, she was still a farmer, so she couldn''t stand living in the countryside.

    The parents of the Yu family were almost sixty years old, and they had to worry about their daughter at such an age. If they didn''t have their own salary and money from their eldest daughter, they wouldn''t be able to support their young daughter, who had no job all this time.

    It was too late for them to regret what they had done. Even Father Yu knew that his youngest daughter was no longer a clean child, so he did not have the courage to say anything. He kept pretending that he did not know about it, but was still especially good to his youngest daughter and did not feel even the slightest bit of guilt towards his eldest daughter.

    In the end, Father Yu was pushed downstairs by his youngest daughter. The main reason was because when he returned home, he saw his youngest daughter was in the living room with a man who was patting her chest. Now, he could bear it and was about to pounce on her and beat her up.

    The youngest daughter of the Yu family had also been sent to prison. Because her mother couldn''t accept this reality, she was paralyzed in the end. If it wasn''t for her eldest daughter, no one would be able to deal with this matter at home.

    "Mom, do you regret it?" In fact, Yu Yu Su already knew that such a day would come, but her mother didn''t listen to her. In the end, she knew it was useless, so she didn''t care anymore.

    "Ahhh!" The tears in her mother''s eyes kept flashing. She looked very excited, but she couldn''t speak at all. Saliva would occasionally flow out from her mouth, making people feel disgusted upon seeing her.

    "Mom, take a good rest, I''ll find someone to take care of you." Although this place was part of the villa, because Lu Yi had designed it so that the old people could live in peace, this place was specially built for the old people. Grandpa Lu had lived here in the past, but after he died, this place became empty.

    She had never thought that her home would become like this because of the original owner''s absence. Although she had always said that Father Yu was a pervert, when he was good to the original owner, he was also really good to the original owner. Even Yu Yu Su''s mother was the same; she had never been soft-hearted, and her tears were also very low.

    "Don''t be sad. Everyone has their own choices. What happens in the end, is also their own choice." He had always done shameless things behind his wife''s back in the past, but because he was afraid that his wife would feel sad about it, he had never said anything about it. He had never thought that such a thing would happen in the end.

    "I''m fine." Su shook his head, indicating that he was fine.

    In this world, Su Yu and Lu Yi had gone out to do ceremonial activities in their later stages of life, but because they were more open-minded like this, their health was especially good. In the end, they both lived to be a hundred years old.

    This made the two old men especially sad, because the two of them did not have Brother Lu as their mental support, but instead had a lot of conflicts. Three days and two days had passed, but because they knew that Lu Li did not like them, and also because they did not want to see him, these things did not happen in front of them.

    Later on, the company was taken over by the eldest son of Lu Dai, but after only a few years of receiving them, Mr Lu and Mrs Lu passed away. Although the two of them argued about it every day, it was true that they loved each other the most in the marriage, at least there had never been a third party between them.

    Returning to the real world once again, she couldn''t help but sigh. As she got closer to the end of the game, she felt that this world was very lonely, and she couldn''t help but think of the things that happened in the quest world, but she also knew very well that the quest wasn''t real, just like when you played online games and saw the gold on the ground, you wouldn''t see it as real. She also couldn''t treat the feelings in the quest world as real feelings.

    He felt that woman was really ruthless. She clearly had her memories, but he had never wanted to meet her before, but the further he got, the more he wanted to see her. He just felt like someone had dug a big hole in his heart just because he couldn''t see that woman.

    "Why did you start smoking so early in the morning?" It couldn''t be that he had really grown up, right? His wife''s sister had been thinking about this kid for many years and had never had a chance to get a wife, and now that his brother seemed to be enlightened, shouldn''t he mention it a little? Although he had no objection to who his brother was going to marry, but it was still easy for him to please his wife.

    "I''m fine." Zuo Yi naturally wouldn''t admit it. He thought about how he had no idea what the guy''s name was and how he looked like, then fell in love with him. It was truly a cute thing. He had heard his soldiers talk about love before, but he didn''t know if it counted.

    "Does your sister-in-law want to introduce someone to you?" Since they were both back, there was no problem for them to have a blind date. In their family, things like this wouldn''t force the children in the family, moreover, it was a matter of free love. Neither he nor his brother had thought about marriage before they were 35, but his brother was already 36 years old and still hadn''t moved at all.

    Being told that he was in love, he felt like he was in love. Although he had never met her in person before, he really felt that he was in love. He really wanted to tell her that he wasn''t a casual person and was only loyal to his wife.

    "So, you''re already in love?" However, he felt that his little brother seemed to be very troubled, so he didn''t want to bring it up right now. After the two of them had calmed down, he would let his little brother bring him back.

    "Yeah, I''m really in love." Zuo Yi nodded seriously. He felt that he should tell that unknown thing to Yusu and let her know that he wanted to meet her in real life.

    As for the reason, he had already thought about it, and that was to get to know her better, so that they could cooperate in the future. As for the reason, he had already thought about it, and that was to get to know her better, so that they could cooperate in the future.

    Of course, as the assistant of Yusu, he wouldn''t talk to her about this while she was resting, so in the following week, Zuo Yi became a little irritable as he didn''t receive a reply. Fortunately, there was a task for him and he had to return to the army, so he didn''t have the time to deal with it and directly entered the mission.

    And Yu-jia had indeed encountered a big problem, which was that Hanghe had come to look for Hangzhou''s parents. When Miai found out about it, she came running over, knowing that Yujia had bought so many houses, and was so angry that she started to make a ruckus.

    "Madman." If the previous Yu Su still felt that the disturbance wasn''t good, then she didn''t think so and directly called the police, telling the police that she was a mistress. If she didn''t go back and properly guard the money she received, then don''t blame her for being impolite, because it was all marital property. Even if she didn''t get it, she would report it, and the property would be tied up.

    In the end, Miu was scared out of her wits and left with Hangh, heading back to deal with her own businesses. She thought she would deal with the other party when she was done with her own affairs, and she did not want to mess with him, so she went straight to a classmate to help her deal with this matter and get evidence. I don''t want to sue you right now, but I like to leave a knife there.

 C77

    However, just as she arrived, she received a call from Hanghe saying that he had received a letter from his lawyer and that although he was not in a good mood, he had no choice but to return. However, she had already decided not to give her parents any more money, and since she had already received all the things that they had originally given her parents, she was relieved to start making buns.

    Of course, Yusu wasn''t in the mood to care about all this. She was very busy every day anyway, and the flower shop was better than the amusement park, so they were in the process of renovating it. Yusu had given her father another 500,000 yuan this time, so Yusu''s father had directly bought the entire house.

    This was actually a pretty good income. Other people would only earn two dollars for this, so it wouldn''t matter how much money they earned.

    The reason why Yusu was so early was mainly because she had been afraid of trouble in the past, so she had bought off Yusu all along. Actually, part of the original capital of Hanghe was made up of her novels which had been filmed into television, and because she didn''t understand it then, she was tricked into selling it with a novel worth over 200,000 words. Back then, because she was a new owner, her first book wasn''t very good either, and at that time, her father got sick again, so she felt that 200,000 was enough for her family to develop a bit, so she didn''t need to save money.

    What was even more excessive was that after the television set appeared, it was extremely popular. However, it did not have anything to do with her at all.

    They only used stories and didn''t even use names, and they even met people who said they copied her, which was really a bunch of dark stuff. But at that time, her family had just started, and her father''s body was slowly getting better, although she was still writing novels, which was just like walking away, she normally didn''t pay much attention to it, so in the past ten years she was just a little god. If it wasn''t for the fact that the update was very stable, she might not have been hired anymore.

    It was because of this that she gave the book to him directly. He had been with her for almost ten years and had always made up his mind to her. The other side would usually pick the one that was most beneficial to her and they were both women.

    When they teleported again, the assistant girl told Yusu that the partner wanted the noodle soup. Of course, it didn''t matter if she didn''t want it, she would help reject it, but she felt it would be better to meet her.

    "Why?" Yu Su raised her eyebrows in confusion. At the beginning, she had asked this person to ask him when he was free, but this person didn''t seem to be very willing. Why was it that instead, she wanted them to meet?

    "You''ll know in the future." She had already asked those seniors before, and teaming up like this, they usually wouldn''t be pure and they would often get married, so she also felt that the two of them could meet again. Of course, she only said that they could meet each other, and as for when, she felt that it would be better if they met later on.

    "So mysterious." She turned her head to show that she didn''t believe him.

    When she woke up again, she felt that she was in a bit of bad luck, because she had met a couple who were in the middle of a fight. Although she didn''t think much of this, the person she was looking at actually felt very awkward, and more importantly, she felt embarrassed, so she turned around and saw those people looking at her with a strange expression. As a martial artist, her perception of their eyes was much more sensitive than before, so what exactly was sympathy?

    When she thought of those eyes, she felt like she was in a bad mood. She thought for a while, then left the company, went straight to a hotel, ordered some dishes, and immediately locked the door from the outside to receive her memories.

    And now, the only thing the speaker wanted to say was a vulgarity.

    The original owner''s name was Ming Yu Su, the daughter of one of the top families in S City, Ming Family. When she was young, she was engaged to the Mu Family''s son, Mu Haotian, for marriage, she was already preparing to go abroad to study. When she was young, she was already at the age of sixteen, and was also engaged to the Mu Family''s son, Mu Haotian, for marriage, she was prepared to go abroad to study.

    However, they never thought that Mingyu Su would come back in six years. Not only did she not receive any kind of kindness from the Mu Family, but because of the family relationship that they had with her during these six years, she had taken quite the advantage in the Ming Family and eventually became number two in S City, the Mu Family actually said that she was busy with something and did not want to get married. This in itself was an insult to the Ming Family.

    The original owner had always been a very serious girl. Even if she didn''t like Mu Haotian, as her fiancee, she would still call the owner when she was overseas and send him some emails on important days. But the things that Mu Haotian sent the original owner were all vulgar things that could be bought with money.

    If it was someone else who didn''t know, they would have thought that it was Su Ming who was asking him to get engaged. In fact, it wasn''t just their family that was asking for him, looking for the original owner''s family a few times, and then looking for the original owner again. Every time he was pulled over, the Ming family and the original owner would think that he had that kind of expression, but it wasn''t like that.

    Originally, the original owner didn''t come because he wanted Cui Cui to marry, but because Mu Haotian had found a reason to say that he was busy, so he didn''t marry. The original owner thought that the other side had encountered some trouble, so he didn''t mention it, thinking that as his fiancee, he had to take care of his own worries, but he didn''t expect that he would see the scene of the two of them colliding with a wall. Of course, because the original owner wasn''t aware of this point, the original owner was fooled by Mu Haotian for finding a reason.

    She knew Mu Haotian because she had made a bet with her friend, but because she had lost the bet, she had to hide in Mu Haotian''s room. In the end, Mu Haotian mistook her as the woman he was working with, and it just so happened that he had not been here for a while. Although he did not have much time, he still needed to do something about it.

    The next day, Tian Mengmeng felt that she had suffered a huge loss. In order to not be laughed at by her friends, she put a hundred yuan there to show that she was the employer and left just like that. This surprised Mu Haotian, who had come back from the negotiation of the contract.

    Only when Tian Mengmeng graduated from university to work in Mu Haotian''s company did the two of them meet unexpectedly and a series of incidents occurred. Mu Haotian became interested in this woman who could constantly cause him to slap her and directly moved her to his side.

    From time to time, there would be an exchange of words. The relationship between the two of them was like a relationship between a man and a woman in Tian Mengmeng''s heart. She did not care about the disdain in the eyes of her colleagues, and in Mu Haotian''s eyes, it was the relationship between their master and Little Mi.

    In the end, at a banquet, Mu Haotian did not bring her along, but instead Ming Yu Su, who had just returned home, with her. In the end, at a banquet, with Mu Haotian, who had been taking her along with her, instead, she brought Ming Yu Su, who had just returned home, with her, with her, a woman was naturally not very sensitive.

    At the banquet, Tian Mengmeng had seen the original owner who was prettier and had a better temperament. Naturally, she had lost her temper and had even publicly said that the original owner was Little Three.

    Everyone in the upper class knew about the engagement between the little princess of the Ming family and Mu Haotian, so they naturally did not believe what Tian Mengmeng said. There were even people who wanted to curry favor with the Ming family and mock Tian Mengmeng.

    Now, although she said that she wasn''t the child of a rich family, her parents were both teachers and had strict upbringing. Having that kind of relationship with a man without getting married already made her feel very bold, even becoming someone else''s mistress.

    In the beginning, Mu Haotian did not think much of it, but the Ming family had once again brought up the matter of annulling the marriage. Mu Haotian also knew that he had truly fallen in love with Tian Mengmeng, and this time, they even held a television conference in a humiliating manner, and it was even broadcasted 24 hours a day.

    How shameless, when I accepted the help of the Ming family, why didn''t I think about it? You don''t like the original owner, and you''ve been taking advantage of her for six years, but now you''ve gone back on your word.

    However, not only did Mu Haotian not feel guilty, he also felt that the Ming family was too much of a bully, but right now he had to think of a way to deal with this matter. Naturally, he asked for Su Ming, who was a kind girl, to help him out, but seeing that Mu Haotian was very pitiful, he also thought that since they had grown up together, even if they had no marriage, they could still be friends in the future. Thus, he told the Ming family about this matter.

    It was at this moment that the young master of the Ming family, the eldest brother of the Ming family who had been working in the field all year round, returned with his wife. This person was Tian Mengmeng, who had left.

 C78

    It seemed like he was 5 months old, but he was still less than 3 months away from home. Everyone in the Ming family knew who the child in his belly belonged to, but they didn''t know if this usually calm young master of the Ming family had brought back his brain or not. In any case, he was sure this was his wife.

    The original owner had said that she did not hate Tian Mengmeng, but seeing her brother raise another person''s son, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart. More importantly, she was clearly pregnant with the child of her ex-fiance, but since this was all a matter of her brother, and she no longer had any relationship with Mu Haotian, she naturally did not care. Furthermore, she was a computer expert, so she was also known as a hacker.

    It was because of this that by the time the original owner had reacted, the original owner''s house had already been completely destroyed by Tian Mengmeng and Mu Haotian. In the end, the Ming family had all moved abroad, but no one had thought to take Ming Yu Su away.

    Like this, Ming Yu Su was locked up by Mu Haotian. In a completely white room, he had been driven crazy.

    Therefore, the original owner actually somewhat hated Mu Haotian and Tian Mengmeng, but the original owner hated the family even more. The original owner had been decided by the family, and no one asked for her opinion.

    "Phew, it really is so stifling." As for the Ming family, she felt that there was no need for them to return. Moreover, after she had booked a plane ticket, she had held a press conference to explain that because Mu Luosu and his assistant had something wrong with it, the system was already pregnant, so she would not marry Mu Haotian. The Ming family and the Mu family had to cancel their marriage.

    As a hacker, she would naturally not let the Mu Family off so easily. She would definitely teach the Mu Family a lesson, and as for the Ming Family, although she did not plan to return, she did not plan to do anything to them. It was just that they did not want to provoke her, so she would not intervene.

    By the time the people from the Ming and Mu Families reacted, Mingyu Su had already left for another country. Moreover, they didn''t know what method she used, but it was impossible to find her travel record. It was as if she had already disappeared.

    It was just that this time, without the original owner, Mu Haotian had no choice but to go to the Ming Family by himself, because this time, Tian Mengmeng did not leave. Furthermore, she had already moved into the Mu Family, and because of this, not only did Mu Haotian not find out about his love for Tian Mengmeng, he even hated her.

    However, Tian Mengmeng did not show up directly because of Mingyu Su. Furthermore, because of her, something happened in the company, and also because when she went to investigate, she found out that she was pregnant. For various reasons, she did not leave, but instead stayed behind.

    In addition to that, he didn''t know why the company''s information had been leaked, but the rival company had always been profiting. Because of the marriage between their family and the Ming family, the rival company that was left behind was not only not facing the fate of being bought by him, but instead started to grab large amounts of silver from him, stealing several items from him.

    In this life, compared to the previous one, the Mu Family was in a much greater crisis. Tian Meng Meng was ridiculing Mu Haotian because he was becoming colder and colder towards her, and in addition, ''s mother was being more sarcastic towards her.

    The matter with the Mu family had turned out quite badly. When Young Master Ming returned home, he found out that his sister had done something important. She had directly withdrawn the Mu family''s marriage without even passing through the family. Now, there was no one left to find.

    In fact, what they didn''t know was that Mingyu Su really wanted to cry right now. She had really met a trouble, and it was a huge one at that. She didn''t expect to run into a foreigner who would pounce on her as soon as she got here. If it wasn''t for the fact that Mingyu Su had been practicing martial arts so hard, she would have gone from a young girl to a young woman.

    "F * ck off." Mingyu Su had never encountered such a thing before, she didn''t know how to deal with him at the start, but she just ran away after hitting him. Then, when she came out of the hotel the next day and met him again, he obviously waited for her for quite a while, which scared her a lot, and then she ran away again and again. This time, she took extra careful notice of him, but she didn''t think she would run into him again the next day.

    "Darling, don''t you want me anymore?" Abbie, who had been beaten to the point where she couldn''t even see her own face, looked like an abandoned grudge.

    Mingyu Su Chen was so angry that his teeth were itching. He had never seen such a shameless pervert before, but thinking about this, Mingyu Su couldn''t help but want to hit him again. What should he do?

    "If you don''t leave, I''ll throw you there." Although Mingyu Su didn''t know exactly what it was, every man that went in was very happy. She felt that it must be the so-called red light district, a wounded handsome man was thrown into the red light district, she didn''t believe that those people wouldn''t take advantage of her, hmph, if that happened, then that guy wouldn''t dare to come here.

    Abbie followed Mingyu Su''s gaze and looked over with a strange expression on her face. He had been there to talk about business before, so it was normal for him to have one or two games, and people like them didn''t seem to have anything at all. Originally, he had the same thoughts about Mingyin Su, but after being with her for so long, he didn''t feel the same.

    Su Ming took a deep breath seeing that Abbie didn''t believe him. He decided to go through a lot this time because he had been a good person all his life in the last mission. He wasn''t used to letting her do this kind of thing, but now that he had no other choice, he could only do it.

    After beating up Abbie, she threw him into a dark place. She knew that the man had subordinates, so she carefully avoided them and messed up the whole stretch of traffic with electricity. Of course, it happened right after her taxi left, then she did this a few times in the city before leaving on the train.

    On the third day, Mingyin Su boarded a plane to another country, but she still hadn''t calmed down. If it wasn''t for the fact that she couldn''t use the computer now, she would have caused some trouble for that man. Yesterday, she had already found out his identity.

    Of course, this person had been disgusted with her for a while, so she didn''t really do anything to him. Violence had already struck, and if he didn''t come looking for trouble, she would naturally feel embarrassed.

    The original owner knew five languages, and after going through a few lifetimes, she was only able to learn the language between China and the United Kingdom, but that wasn''t much. Now with the addition of the three languages of France and Russia, even if she had the meaning of the original owner, she wasn''t used to them at all. After reaching the country, she didn''t encounter any problems, so she also calmed down and began to study the original owner''s skills.

    Of course, studying was one thing, but she would still visit the Mu Family Company from time to time to pass on the important documents to the Mu Family. There was also the Ming Family, but the Ming Family did not get that much, but the Ming Family''s methods were amazing, and they actually benefited the most. Of course, Su Ming did not know about this, but she did not really care about it, she just wanted to find the Mu Family and not kill them.

    What she didn''t know was that the Ming family and Abbie were both looking for her, and the Ming family wasn''t particularly strong in foreign countries, so they were soon found out by Abbie. Although he still liked Ming Yu Su at the moment, but he did that sort of thing after she knocked him out, and the chrysanthemums were already broken, it would be really strange if he brought Ming Yu Su home. Plus, he had seen beautiful women before, so what kind of love, for people like them, it really wasn''t anything.

    "Hmph, let the Ming family pay the price." Abbie had never found Mingyu Su, and she had never let her anger out. Now that she met the Ming family, she would naturally not let them off and directly attacked them. The Ming family did not even have the time to figure out what was going on with them, and then something happened.

    "Father, is this matter related to my sister?" Brother Ming didn''t like his little sister at home, nor did he hate her. It was just normal, but if this little sister brought trouble to the family, then he would be the first one to give up on her.

    "Not likely." Ming father shook his head. Ming Yu Su was a very honest person, it was impossible for her to cause such a thing. How could Ming father not believe this?

 C79

    Although it meant that her father thought it was unlikely, Young Master Ming still thought like that and wanted to get in touch with Abbie. He didn''t expect that Su Li would see the Ming family and find out that Abbie was the one who did it, so he got angry and let her leave immediately. Soon, Abbie met with trouble, but didn''t have the time to deal with the Ming family.

    "Hmph, it must be because of little sister." He knew that his sister was a hacker since a long time ago, and it was because of this reason that he didn''t like Mingyin Su. Although he didn''t normally see it, at critical moments, he would always think of a way to trick Mingyin Su.

    However, Su Ming did not care, because at this moment, she discovered that there was always someone following her when she went shopping recently, and this person clearly did not have any ill intentions, and also wanted to protect her. There were two bad men, one of whom she was going to bring these people to a place without a proper reputation, and the other one was going to wait there for a long time, but she did not see anyone, and when she came back, she found out that they had been directly beaten up and taken away by a Chinese man.

    "You''re following me?" Mingyu Su didn''t understand. It was clear that she didn''t know him, and she had also investigated him. There was nothing special about it, so why was she following him?

    "My family''s young master wants me to protect you." He was a secret guard of the Ying Family, and when he came out this time, the young master had him protect this woman. Although he had never seen the young master before and there was no problem with the information, he felt that he was doing things for the Ying Family. The person whom the young master wanted him to protect was someone he valued.

    "Oh?" Su Ming was speechless. Just who was the young master? However, Su Ming didn''t feel any malice in her heart, so even if she didn''t know who he was, she was still a bit annoyed. Besides being able to have someone to protect her, it was also a good thing; at least she didn''t have to worry about anyone finding trouble with her and giving them money to buy daily necessities before heading home. As for whether or not he could enter her house, she said she had seen this kind of thing on TV before, so she thought she could take it for granted.

    "ˇ­" He really did not think that the guard''s mood would be like this, he just wanted to give his young master a good impression, but the other party had directly taken his special bodyguard to be a living assistant, and now that he had become such a god, he did not know what to say. However, he really could not say anything, nor could he do anything, so he directly contacted the higher-ups and said that he could not leave Mingyu Su, so it was impossible for him to do something like buying things, and what he did not know was that from the phone call he made, Mingyu Su would immediately find out who his family was.

    "Ying Family?" Mingyu Su expressed her impression of this family. Their Ming family might be a well-known family in S city, but in B city, it meant nothing. The Ying family was one of the top families in B city, and not just anyone dared to offend them.

    Although it meant that Su Li had investigated the matter of the Ying Family, what she didn''t know was that right after she found out, the people from the Ying Family also knew and this matter was directly reported to Young Master Ying.

    "He really is a clever little fellow." He thought that Abbie was the person he was looking for, so he started to get people to pay attention to him. Seeing that Abbie dared to target someone he was interested in, even if he was afraid that his status wouldn''t be allowed to leave the country, it wouldn''t affect him to make a move on Abbie. After all, Abbie''s position as the successor was not stable, and he still had a lot of brothers.

    "ˇ­" It wasn''t fair for his men to say that he had suffered ten thousand points of damage, or that he would lose all his bonuses with just a few clever words. Unfortunately, this kind of monologue was only something he dared to think about in his heart, but as for telling them to stop teasing him, he didn''t want to lose his salary.

    "Let Mo go." When she thought about how distressed the little guy looked because he had to go out every day to look for food, she felt very pitiful. She thought about how he had to find someone who could not only buy things, but could also cook.

    "Yes." His subordinate didn''t ask any further questions, even though he didn''t quite understand. No matter what, Mo Li was still a boy. Is it really good to let him stay with a girl like this?

    Naturally, he would not say the answer. It was precisely because it was safe that he had let it go.

    She liked to live alone. This was the original owner''s habit, and more or less, it would affect her, but the sudden appearance of a beautiful boy at home wasn''t the main point. The main point was, this boy actually started living at their house, which made her feel like she was starting to have trouble.

    "Who are you?" Mingyu Su expressed that she could not accept that. Even if this person was extremely beautiful, and had surpassed everyone she had ever seen, no matter how beautiful he was, he was still a man. She expressed that she could not accept that and begged for mercy.

    "My name is Mo, from now on I will take care of your daily life. Also, I don''t like ugly things, so please take care of yourself." Although he said that he was born to like men, he did not dislike women either. He just wanted to take care of this person, and now that he saw a place that others could not see, it made him feel all sorts of sloppiness. He wanted to be beautiful no matter where he was.

    "Not good." Mingyu Su shook her head. She had already washed her face, her hair had been combed, her teeth had been brushed, and she still had to wear makeup or makeup at home. She said she couldn''t stand it, and said she probably wasn''t wearing any makeup at the moment.

    "You." Mo Wuji was a little angry, thinking about what he had to say from the very beginning. He knew that this young master must be very important to him, or else he would not have noticed it so early, and would not have interfered in the affairs of the mafia for her sake. Although he was unhappy with the girl''s slovenly behavior, he did not say anything else.

    "ˇ­" Mingyu Su had been ignored, expressing her unhappiness. Had they agreed to give her a reply? Besides, this is my house, okay? Why does she have to live with a man in her house?

    At the very least, he would not leave until that Young Master Ying agreed to leave. After thinking for a moment, he did not care much about it and ate his food, rested for a while, went out for a walk and started living in various houses again. Of course, he did not forget to send an email to the young master of the Ying Family, informing him that he did not want this living assistant.

    However, she did not receive it. As soon as the email passed, the door was knocked open before she could drink the milk. Mo Zhengwen was standing in front of her room''s door with a dark expression.

    "What do you want?" Mingyu Su was shocked by her opponent''s cold breath. She had never thought that such a beautiful man would be so scary. She expressed that she had no reason to do so. More importantly, she felt that she couldn''t beat her opponent!

    "I don''t want to change." Mo didn''t think that just because he went into the house to research on the drugs, how could he turn his head around? His young master told him to change his sexuality, although he had always felt that he liked men, but he also didn''t feel that he was a woman, so transgender was something he definitely couldn''t do.

    The only person here who could change the young master''s mind was this person in front of him. Although right now, he really wanted to strangle him, but with the young master''s situation, he felt that the consequences of doing this would be very serious and that she wouldn''t be able to handle it. It was precisely because of this that he looked down on her, but didn''t dare to do anything to her.

    "Then it won''t change?" Mingyu Su was flabbergasted by the other party''s serious look, indicating that she didn''t understand what was going on.

    "Boss, even Miss Ming thinks that I don''t need to change my gender when you hear it." After Mo Wuji heard this, he ignored Su Ming and took out the phone that he had left there to tell his boss that Miss Ming did not have this intention at all. He could not understand wrongly.

    "ˇ­" So can you explain what happened?

    When he hung up the phone, Mo then looked at Mingyu Su proudly. The meaning behind his words was clear: You''re not proud of yourself, you don''t know how to complain, hmph, I''m unchanging anyways, what can you do to me?

    "He''s sick." Mingyu Su saw Mo had already left, but she still looked confused, indicating that she didn''t understand what was going on. However, she felt that she needed to go and explain that this person had a bad personality and she didn''t like him. She wanted to change life assistants, so she didn''t want to be involved with him.

    Who would have thought that Su Ming would reply to Su Hao right after he sent the email. He only said one sentence: If you don''t want this life assistant, then go to B City and choose any number of life assistants you want.

    "ˇ­" So did she encounter the Godly Disease team?

    In addition, she didn''t really want to go home right now, not to mention the fact that that woman was someone who could go soft. In the original owner''s life, that Tian Tiantian obviously didn''t like Young Master Ming, but in order to stay in the Ming family, even if she knew that the Ming family was the original owner''s family, she actually kneeled down and begged the original owner to take them in.

    In order to avoid being bitten by a mad dog, it was better for her to just disappear like this. As for when she would return, that would depend on her mood.

 C80

    Even if she didn''t go back to look for trouble with him, it didn''t mean that he wouldn''t look for her. Her various communication numbers, which were commonly used by the original owner, had been crazily bombarded by Mu Haotian. Initially, Mu Haotian only had the idea of giving it a try, but later on, things were too serious in the company.

    It was one thing for him to post it every day, but he even let Tian Tiantian know of his account. He also began to post it every day, not just text, but videos as well. He was kneeling on the floor with a belly full of food.

    She felt that instead of killing her opponent, she might as well see him seek death herself and be happy about it in the end. Because of this, she did not make a move and instead received various requests from Mu Haotian. She originally wanted to reject him directly, but since the original owner might like it, she started to check on him every day, but after receiving such a big surprise, she expressed her inability to accept it.

    Tch, this is nothing, she''s just a selfish and greedy woman, do you really think that she''s a kind and gentle person? Don''t tease her, if it wasn''t for the fact that she''s pregnant, and the Mu family isn''t really collapsing right now, she wouldn''t be kneeling here. Mo Wuji was already used to Mingyu Su being at home, so he wouldn''t wear formal attire every day. Moreover, he found this feeling was pretty good, so he was a little courteous to Mingyu Su.

    "ˇ­" Mingyu Su expressed that her small hands were so scared that she almost threw away her laptop.

    "Why do I feel sorry for her?" Mo said that because of his sexual orientation, he didn''t get along with women, but he still understood the inner workings of women very well. Looking at Ming Yu Su''s appearance, he felt that it wasn''t as if he didn''t believe her, so he raised his voice a bit. Taking care of life was definitely something to be learned, as if there was something very dangerous going on, so he had to let Ming Yu Su know in advance.

    "Nope." Although Mingyu Su was shocked by this person, she quickly reacted. She was still thinking that this habit was indeed a scary one. If anyone dared to scare her like this in the past, she would definitely cry for him to see.

    That''s good, let me tell you, women are made of water, and there are only a handful of them. You have to watch over this kind of woman who cries every now and then, and when you understand, you can decide whether or not you want to have any contact with this kind of woman. Mo Dai hated this kind of woman the most. During the mission, he had seen a lot of these women behind her back. The things they did were even scarier than those who were inherently fierce.

    "I don''t look like a woman?" Mingyu Su felt that this guy''s words were quite funny. Saying bad things about women in front of a woman, she had no idea what his brain was used for.

    "It''s a woman." However, he no longer felt the way he did before after spending so much time with Mingyu Su. The feeling he gave people was very comfortable. Yes, it was very comfortable. It had nothing to do with man or woman, or emotional problems.

    She felt that if this person were to continue, she would have to feel inferior. Therefore, in order to keep her body and mind healthy, it would be better for her to stay away from him. In the end, she accidentally hit him a little too hard.

    The main reason why she had to go home was because her father was sick. Although the Ming family had abandoned the original owner, it was very likely that the Ming family had not abandoned the original owner after a period of investigation and pushing. Therefore, the Ming family treated the original owner well, so there was no need for her to hide.

    "Daddy?" Before she came back, she had called home and told them when she would be on the plane. She had asked the family to pick her up and bring her directly to the hospital, and she was surprised to know that it was her father himself who had come to pick her up.

    "Alright, be careful from now on." It had to be known that the boy from the Mu family was like a mad dog. If his daughter came back, then it would be troublesome, but not only did his son not feel this was bad, he even pulled his sister back. Although he said that he had confidence, he was afraid of a villain.

    However, since his daughter was not as good as his son, even if he was very dissatisfied with what his eldest son had done, he did not say anything to her outside. However, he had still scolded her in the study room, which made the young master of the Ming family hate Mingyu Su even more.

    Of course, Su Ming did not know about any of this because the person who came to fetch her was not only her father, but also someone who had answered her request. Furthermore, Su Ming had recognized her at first glance.

    Because he didn''t get a response from his daughter, Papa Ming thought that she was angry and sighed in his heart. He couldn''t just tear down his son in this kind of matter, and he had always felt that the family, these small matters, were not important matters. Because she was his sister, and because he was willing to let his brother take care of her, his brother would take care of her in the future.

    He didn''t even think that young master Ming had already started treating his little sister like this even though his parents were fine. In the future, how could he treat Mingyu well when Mingyu Su really had matters to attend to?

    "How did you get back?" Although Mingyu Su said that she was very familiar with this person, she didn''t know his name. She only saw Mo Wuji''s appearance, so he must be the young master of the Ying Family. She didn''t expect Mo Wuji to recognize him and protect her so early on.

    "Since you''re home, I naturally have to come pick you up." She nodded at her father before walking over and patting Mingyu Su''s head. It didn''t feel like this was the first time they had met at all.

    "ˇ­" Everyone felt this way. The pink bubble was truly unbearable. More importantly, the Ying Family members all knew that this is the first time the two of them have met, so is it really good to be in a relationship like this?

    "Susu." In the past, he had wanted to greet this young master of the Ying Family, but he couldn''t even get close to him. Now, it seemed that this young master of his was very familiar with his daughter, which made him feel happy. Although his daughter''s family was not only looking for a marriage, if the person his daughter was looking for had a high status, then there was nothing to say.

    "Dad, let''s go home." Mingyu Su was stunned when she heard her father''s words and immediately felt embarrassed. Although she had been saying goodbye to husband and wife for several lifetimes, this was clearly the first time they had met in this life. Being direct like this really made one feel embarrassed!

    "You still have the nerve to come back." It was only after Young Master Ming heard from his mother that he knew his sister had returned. He naturally went straight home. If it wasn''t for the phone call, he wouldn''t have asked his father to pick up the phone and would have had to teach her a lesson.

    "Why should I be ashamed to come back?" Su Ming did not know what to say about this brother of his. The original owner had been like this in his previous life and in this life as well, as if he thought that everything he had done was right. Even if he made a mistake, he had to blame it on someone else.

    "If you don''t want Susu to go back to the Ming family, you can say so." He frowned. He had already found out that this person didn''t like Susu. He thought it was just because he felt that the matter had embarrassed the Ming family that he wasn''t happy about it. But now, it seemed like that wasn''t the case.

    "Who are you? Why are you here? It''s none of your business." The young master Ming was originally angry, and in addition, the Ying Family was not a level that he could touch. Thus, he naturally did not like this young master of the Ying Family.

    This man was the third young master of the Ying Family, and he was currently engaged in business. Originally, this man had been a soldier, but because of his injuries, he could no longer join the army. Although the upper echelons had kept his military rank because of his contributions, there was no hope of him becoming a soldier in the future. But even so, he was still the leader in the business world, and was not someone that the young master of the Ming family could afford to offend.

    "What did you say? This is your brother-in-law, who dares to speak like that?" He felt that if this person really became the Ming family''s son-in-law, then it would be possible for the Ming family to enter B city in the future. Thinking of this, his heart began to burn with passion, what''s the use of being number one in S city?

    Although Young Master Ming said he was dissatisfied, he still gave his father a lot of face in the outside world, but he didn''t say anything in response. As for his brother-in-law, he naturally looked down on him, just like how he looked down on Mu Haotian in the past.

    Normally, people of families like theirs would go through the process of getting engaged and getting married, so the answer to that was that the engagement was to be carried out in B City next month, while the marriage was to be carried out in three months'' time.

    Hmph, if it wasn''t for the fact that the engagement was already set and that there was still some time before everything was ready, he wouldn''t say that next month, she would have directly arranged the marriage tomorrow and would have already done so the next week.

 C81

    The wedding had just been discussed, well, it was just an excuse, so Mingyu''s father didn''t have any objections at all. However, Mingyu Su suggested a few points, indicating that the marriage was too high, and wanted to postpone it a little, but everyone in the Ming family felt that they wouldn''t agree to it. When they thought about it, they nodded, indicating that the wedding would be better when the time came, so the wedding was directly pushed to the early summer of next year.

    Of course, as long as he agreed, the people of the Ming family would not be interested, even the young master Ming and his mother, who did not know the other party''s identity, did not have any objections. Of course, as long as they agreed, the people of the Ming family would not be interested, even the young master and his mother, who did not know the other party''s identity, would not have any objections.

    "Mingyu Su." Although he knew that Ming Yu Su was a hacker, he also knew a little about it. Because of this, he was a little afraid of her from the bottom of his heart, and in addition to that, he had met Tian Tian Tian Tian Tian, which was why he didn''t want to marry Ming Yu Su. Now that something happened in the company, he didn''t know what to do, but hearing that Ming Yu Su was his ex-fianc¨¦e, he felt as if he had seen hope.

    "What''s the matter?" He knew who this person was, even if it was between Su Ming and him, it wasn''t much. However, he still felt that it was a very bad feeling, and wanted to beat him up the moment he saw Su Ming.

    "Who are you?" Mu Haotian suddenly saw a man holding his former fiancee''s hand. This made him feel like the hat on his head was so green. His originally bad mood became even worse.

    "Mu Haotian, what business do you have with me?" Mingyu Su was asking Mu Haotian, but she was staring at the young master Ming, she knew who let him go. She really didn''t think that with how crazy this guy was, he could become the future heir to the Ming family, and she felt that the Ming family would be destroyed sooner or later. Moreover, based on her thinking, even without Mu Haotian, she didn''t think that the Ming family could last long, so the more the suicidal one died, the faster they would die.

    Mu Haotian was preparing to say something, but he ignored her and directly pulled Mingyu Su to her room. Although it meant that the young master didn''t like Mingyu Su, his parents truly liked her, so Mingyu Su''s room in the Ming family was also very beautiful. Even if she wasn''t at home, the room would still be packed every day.

    "Is this your room?" The answer made him somewhat suspicious, because in his heart, this was not Su Yin''s style.

    "This was arranged by mother." Mingyu Su truly felt a bit awkward because this room belonged to the original owner, so all preferences belonged to the original owner. However, the original owner had left home at the age of sixteen, so this time, she hadn''t been back for long, so before she could change her style, she had come over and left the country. The room had naturally been dreamy since the start, and seeing the seven-colored pearl, Mingyu Su actually felt a pain in her stomach.

    "You''re really interesting." Although he didn''t really like her mother much, he felt that she was Su Ming''s mother after all. Even if she didn''t like this style, she didn''t want him to say anything excessive, so she could only make up one sentence.

    "Hur hur." Mingyu Su looked at the pink room again. She felt goosebumps all over her body, but she didn''t know where she got the sense of humor from, but she really couldn''t take it anymore. Thinking about how she was going to live here for the next few days, she felt really scared.

    "I like it, we can get a new house too." The moment he saw Ming Yu Su''s expression, he knew that she didn''t really like him either. However, he felt that it was a joke, so he said it very seriously.

    "ˇ­" Mingyu Su turned her head and tried to look like she liked it, but she couldn''t find anything, so she didn''t want this shitty room.

    "Let''s go, I''ll take you to City B." She knew that Su Ming Yu didn''t really like this place, so she prepared to bring him to B City. As long as she could see him, she was not afraid of that annoying man thinking about his family''s treasure and that sick woman. What if Su Su Su''s mood worsened.

    She wanted to bring Mingyu Su to meet her grandfather and grandmother at the Ying Family, but Mingyu Su also remembered that her grandparents all lived at the ancestral home, which was a little far from here. She hadn''t even seen them when she came back, and now that she couldn''t even catch a plane to B City, she might as well stay at the ancestral home for the night.

    As she thought this, she did not say anything on the surface. Everyone in the Ming family knew who they were, and even young master Ming did not dare to say anything in response. He was a little careful now, even taking back his dissatisfaction with Ming Yu Su.

    "This is daddy''s card. Take it to see if there''s anything you want to prepare for the old man. Don''t be stingy." Thinking about his family''s status, Old General, he felt that any present he prepared would be inappropriate, so his father didn''t know how to prepare it. He could only hope that when the time came, he would be able to help raise the matter.

    "Dad, no need." Mingyu Su shook her head. The Ming family had already given the original owner and her current allowance not a small amount of pocket money. Every month, they would give her 500,000 yuan.

    "Be good." Father Ming thought that if he was not prepared for this, then when his family wanted to march into B City and did not say anything to his family, it would be a lot more difficult.

    It was obvious that your son didn''t want to come back, nor did he know how to do so. This person''s performance was too obvious, and the original owner had no memory of such a situation happening either. Why was the situation so different when she came?

    Alright, regardless of whether or not this person had transmigrated, they would not have any interactions with each other. She felt that this person was really not to be trifled with. In the future, when her parents leave, there would no longer be any connection between them.

    Although Mingyu Su said that she wouldn''t use her father''s card, but it wasn''t good to push it back and forth, so she just took it. Even if this person was staring at her, it was useless.

    On the way back, she explained that she was going to the Ming family residence, and now that she was in jet lag and had encountered so many things, Mingyu Su also felt very tired, so she just sat in the car with her head on the leg of her answer and fell asleep.

    However, a faint smile appeared on his face, causing people to feel that he looked very gentle right now. He was not as cold-blooded as he used to be, and the injury he received when he responded was the fault of an internal staff member. Although he had perfectly completed his mission, he had also lost the standard to be a soldier.

    It was also because of this that his response was always to keep a cold face and never smile. However, today, he smiled, and it was a very gentle smile, causing people to feel warm.

    "What''s going on?" The car suddenly stopped, and he could not help but frown.

    "Assassination!" Mo Wuji did not expect such a thing to happen. The young master had brought many subordinates with him on his travels, and who would dare to directly attack the young master? These people couldn''t be crazy, right?

    "What''s wrong?" The car was shaking so much that even if Mingyu Su was a dead pig, she was still alive. Mingyu Su still had a blank look on her face as she woke up, not knowing what had happened.

    "Jump off the train." After the car was hit by the carriage, she immediately knew that she could no longer take the car, and immediately jumped out while carrying Ming Yu Su. Although Ming Yu Su had just woken up, her reaction was not slow at all, when they came out, she also grabbed the car and with a few flashes of her eyes, she was already 100 meters away.

    As expected, when they stopped, the car exploded.

    Looking at the flames that shot up to the sky, for the first time, Su Ming felt that death was so close to her that she could reach out and touch it. He couldn''t help but feel a chill on his back.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." He didn''t know who did it, but he had already decided to not let the person who did it have an easy time. He also liked to make the other party suffer a fate worse than death, because only by doing this could the anger in his heart be quelled.

    "No, I''m fine. What do we do now?" Mingyu Su had always been an honest citizen. Even if she killed people, she would only do it on the battlefield. She had never done such a thing in other places, so she was a little dazed. She didn''t know what to do.

    "Find a place to stay and take a good bath and sleep. There is no need to think about anything else, I will handle this matter properly." He didn''t want Mingyu Su to see his dark side, so he asked her to rest instead of letting her know what had happened. Of course, he would choose to tell her something that wasn''t important later on.

    "Alright." Mingyu Su also knew that this sort of thing was something that she would face in the future. Rather than facing someone who couldn''t handle it in the future, she might as well face someone who could learn from her in front of her, but seeing as how she was responding, he seemed to reject her contact with this kind of thing. She shouldn''t force her to do it, thinking that this was something important, and when there were no other things in the future, she could also ask him to teach her how to handle these things.

    She could not help but to let out a sigh of relief. Although he had a feeling that there would be a day when Su Ming would know of his other side, he did not want him to know that sometimes people were so strange.

 C82

    He had initially thought that he would be able to deal with this matter in one night with the means of acceptance, but now that he thought about it, not only had he not handled this matter well, but there were also other matters that he had to deal with. The one in charge was also Abbie, and there was also the shadow of Young Master Ming.

    Of course, it was not that the matter was not handled well, but that the matter was handled poorly by the big brother of the Ying Family. Of course, it was not that the matter was not handled well, but that the matter was handled badly by the big brother of the Ying Family.

    "Sister Yu Su, I really don''t know about the matter between you and Haotian, but now that the child already has it, I don''t want an official title. I just want the child to recognize me as his ancestor." When Tian Tiantian received the news that Mingyu Su had returned, she felt some hatred in her heart, but right now, the Mu family was almost finished. If she wanted the identity of Mu Haotian''s wife again, it would be useless, so she might as well take a step back now.

    "Stop, I have a fiance. If you say it like that, he will misunderstand and be unhappy." Su Ming really didn''t know what to say. This woman had been talking to herself for a long time. It would have been fine if she was just talking to herself, but this person was clearly not like that. She was simply crazy.

    "Get out." He just came back to see if Ming Yu Su was up and brought back breakfast. He didn''t expect to meet this woman who didn''t look like a good person and he had already been standing for a while, so he was very unhappy with what she said.

    "Yu Su, don''t be like this. Haotian loves you. Just because you''re angry with him, you shouldn''t casually find a man. This person doesn''t seem like a good person." He did not think of Mingyu Su''s words and the arrival of the answer, so he did not let Tian Mengmeng leave. Instead, he made her think that because she loved Mu Haotian too much, she was ready to marry anyone she wanted to.

    "ˇ­" Mingyu Su already didn''t know how to return. She felt like she couldn''t keep up with this woman''s divine mind!

    "If you don''t scram, I will make the Mu Clan go bankrupt immediately." In addition to the fact that his wife left the country as soon as the engagement was over, he actually felt quite displeased. He did not find any reason to repair Mu Haotian because he knew that his wife was in the process of fixing him up, so he naturally would not do anything to her. However, if his wife did not do anything to him, then he would not be courteous at all and would definitely let her know why she was so popular.

    "You, how can you do this." Although Tian Mengmeng said that she had received the news of Su Ming''s return, she did not know that Su Ming was already engaged. Furthermore, she noticed that Mu Haotian''s expression did not look right when he returned, so it was very possible that this man was engaged to Su Ming. She could not help but feel nervous and did not dare to stay any longer.

    She really felt that this woman was too crazy, but she also felt that it was not good for a woman to make things difficult for a woman. Therefore, although she had said that she would make a move on this woman, she had never made a move on her. She had never thought that this woman would not only be annoying, but would also run over from time to time to make her feel disgusted.

    "Don''t worry." She answered and came over to set up the dishes. Then she pulled Mingyu Su''s hand to sit down and rubbed her head.

    "ˇ­" Mingyu Su was treated like a child and really didn''t know what to think. However, she didn''t seem to be worried at all? The first thing she saw when she returned home was the answer. After confirming the other party''s identity, she immediately felt safe. She wasn''t worried at all that there would be any problems because of those bad guys.

    He doesn''t want to learn how to handle the company''s affairs. Coincidentally, when we go to City B, we can let you learn from him. Although we don''t really expect Mingyu Su to help him, he feels that if he sees someone he likes, he will be in a better mood and the efficiency of his work will be higher.

    If she had to go into a large company, she might not be able to do so. In this life, to be able to go to a large company to take a look was actually a pretty good thing, and during this period of time, she had also gone to observe the Ming and Mu Families. However, when it came to conduct herself, she felt that it was better to look at the actual numbers than the actual numbers.

    After breakfast, Mingyu Su didn''t ask about anything else. Although there were some things that she didn''t want to know in advance, and she didn''t want to know about them, and she would still know afterwards, although she heard the version that was completed, but she knew that the result wasn''t the same, and it was precisely because of this that she didn''t care too much about it. She turned around and told Mingyu about going to the old house, as if nothing had happened at all last night.

    When they saw their granddaughter, the two elders felt their hearts ache. They said that they had already been taught a lesson by the Mu family, and it was only then that Mingyu Su realized that the Mu family''s raw materials were faulty because of her grandpa and grandma. At that time, she thought that the Mu family had a bad character and that the others had thrown the blame for them.

    "Grandfather, I''m your granddaughter. How could I let them get away with it?" Mingyu Su lifted her chin, and her dimples immediately appeared. She used to think that dimples were very childish, so she didn''t laugh too loudly or show her dimples after high school. Other people only treated her as an introvert, but she didn''t want others to say that she hadn''t grown up yet.

    "Mm, well done. How can someone from our Ming family be bullied by others?" When Grandpa Ming saw his granddaughter, she didn''t look like his son had said. He felt that his granddaughter was very good, and that she must have been brought back by his granddaughter. Compared to his son, his granddaughter was much better.

    "Of course." Mingyu Su was especially happy. When she saw that her grandma was going to the garden to pick vegetables and prepare lunch for her, she ran over to help. Originally, she wanted to go as well, but Old Master Ming stopped her and told him to follow her to the study.

    Mingyu Su followed Grandma Ming to the garden, which was divided into two parts. One part of the garden was planted with expensive flowers, which were all managed by someone else, while in the back, there was a three-third plot of land that was specially managed by Grandpa Ming and Granny Ming.

    "Grandma, since you''re eating at such a young age, isn''t it bad?" The original owner and Mingyu Su had never really seen how dishes were grown, but she knew a little about Su Ming Yu Su''s flowers before. That was why she felt that such a small dish could only be eaten when she was old enough to eat.

    "It''s too secretive, I have to share some with them." Grandmother Ming felt a little surprised. Although it meant that Yu Su had been sensible since she was young, and would always come along whenever she came to pick vegetables, her granddaughter was still a dead house. This kind of skill wasn''t lit up yet, and would always bring her harm by a large portion of the vegetables, which was why she didn''t want the original owner to enter the garden before. But this time was different, because Mingyu Su had already lost her love and found a new recipient, she was afraid that her granddaughter would still feel heartache.

    "Yes." Su Ming nodded. Flower seeds and vegetables were different, and when the time came, the flowers could be divided into two parts. Su Ming nodded, and when flower seeds and vegetables were separated into two parts, it was good that the flowers were separated into two parts, but not pulled out by a single plant.

    Mingyu Su was a serious person, especially someone who cultivated flowers. Even if she felt a leaf was damaged, it would make her heart ache for more than half a day, and that was the reason why she took those that didn''t look too good to be true. She also did things with a special characteristic: her face was serious, but it was expressionless.

    She was worried about her granddaughter, but in fact, before the engagement, her granddaughter probably didn''t even know who Mu Haotian was. If it wasn''t for her son making an appointment with her granddaughter, her granddaughter wouldn''t have had this kind of heart, and now that she was engaged, her granddaughter was studying abroad, so she didn''t have any feelings for Mu Haotian.

    "Enough, don''t pull any more. If you pull any more, I won''t be able to finish it." Grandma Ming saw that there were almost enough chickens left, so she dragged her granddaughter back to the house and prepared to cook. The chicken had already been stewed and the fragrance of it could already be smelled when she went back.

    While Mingyu Su was helping Granny Ming, she expressed that she was very happy, but she wasn''t as happy as she was when she answered. She didn''t think that Grandpa Ming knew Old Man Ying and their relationship seemed to be pretty good, which made the answer seem very magical. When he mentioned the Ming family to her, her grandfather didn''t have any intentions of knowing the Ming family?

    "Brat, I already said it. If something happens to my darling granddaughter, I won''t let you go, even your grandpa won''t. I never would have thought that you would be the one to get married off to." Because of his injuries, he had retreated very early on, but back then, it could be said that without him, there would not be a person like Old Man Ying right now. In addition, the two of them had grown up together, so their feelings naturally would be different.

    The reason why he did not help Father Ming into B City was because Grandpa Ming felt that his father did not have the ability and that his own grandson could only grow seeds. Therefore, since he did not report his hope, he naturally did not mention this matter, but only left some hope that in the future, the Ying Family would be able to help him stand up again if anything really happened to his family.

    "Grandpa, don''t worry." He felt that it was really strange, so he and Mingyu Su were a match made in heaven.

 C83

    Grandpa Ming was quite satisfied with the speech. By the time Mingyu Su and co. finished cooking, the two of them had already sat down to play chess.

    In the old residence of the Ming family, they lived a very relaxed life. Moreover, Ming Yu Su had been growing flowers for several generations, and when she dealt with flowers, she would make a lot of food related to flowers. Not only was she beautiful, she was also very tasty, and during this period of time, Mingyan had learned quite a few things from Mingyu Su, who had also learned quite a few other dishes from Mingyan''s grandma.

    On the old man''s side, even if it wasn''t Grandpa Ming''s permission, he still wouldn''t choose, so it was already a mess outside, but no one came to see Grandpa Ming, nor did they know that the person they were looking for would actually come to the most unexpected place, because everyone thought that the person they were looking for would bring Mingyu Su to the Ying Family. Naturally, the family wouldn''t let this go, so they wouldn''t let Mingyu Su out, and this matter was obviously caused by Mingyu Su, and although it was clear that father was unhappy, in the end, he was still their son, so naturally didn''t care about it.

    "What do you want to do?" In any case, in his eyes, his son wasn''t very good, and his grandson was only a seed that was left behind, he really didn''t care too much about granddaughter. As for granddaughter, if it wasn''t that his granddaughter didn''t like doing business, he wouldn''t have directly abandoned his family, but his granddaughter was a great person, even if she didn''t have any achievements in business, other aspects she was still his granddaughter, and she was indeed his granddaughter.

    "Grandfather, don''t worry, I won''t do anything to big brother, it''s just that I won''t treat him as my big brother anymore. In the future when my nephew is born, I will also take care of him if he suits me well." Mingyu Su wasn''t a holy maiden. Knowing that Brother Ming would attack her several times, she would truly be foolish if she acted like before.

    "Sigh, what a brainless person." Grandpa Ming shook his head. He was already very satisfied with this result, even though he said that due to his old age, he didn''t care much about inheritances, plus the Ming family thing, grandpa Ming really didn''t like them, so he felt that his son and grandson couldn''t do anything about it, so he didn''t care too much about it.

    "Grandfather, everyone has their own choices. Don''t be so concerned, there will always be people who can make their own way in the future." Mingyu Su had always believed that the river flowed east and west for thirty years, so she knew that she didn''t have to worry too much about it. In the future, there would be people who would build new clans.

    "That''s true." Grandpa Ming nodded in agreement. He had never felt that the Ming family would fall just like that. As long as the legacy was still there, he would definitely be able to continue on.

    However, he still made a few phone calls. A lot of the businesses owned by the Ming family went directly to the Ying family as the dowry for Mingyu Su. Meanwhile, Ming father and big brother became idle people who had no real power and had no stocks.

    Father Ming was still alright, because he wanted to understand the old man''s character, so even if he didn''t feel good, he could still accept it. But Young Master Ming was different, he was obviously the young master of the Ming family, so why did the property of the Ming family have nothing to do with him?

    "Why? Why are you like this? Why is grandpa not going to see us? I''m going to go see grandpa." Young Master Ming had been making a ruckus about wanting to meet Grandfather Ming, but Father Ming probably knew. In fact, Ming Yu, Su Yin, was staying at Grandfather Ming''s place, so he didn''t want his son to go see him any more. In fact, as far as he was concerned, he felt that this was pretty good.

    Even if he had any thoughts, he could start a small company with the money in his hands. When the time came, they wouldn''t have to be as careful as before, and their lives would be smoother than before. However, he had already told his son about this, but his son didn''t believe him, so there was nothing he could do about it.

    "Alright, stop messing around. Do you think that just because you did, grandpa would change his mind? When have you ever seen your grandpa change? " Father Ming was very satisfied with his future life, but looking at his son''s appearance, he also felt a heartache. Before he had even started his career, he had already been forced into a life as an old man.

    "Boss, go find a wife. Our family is rich, if you want to start a company, then you can do it yourself." His daughter didn''t have to worry about that anymore. In the future, their family would have the same income as other stocks in Ying Family. Moreover, if they couldn''t sell anything, they wouldn''t have to worry about their lives.

    "Why, why?" Young Master Ming was really going crazy right now. He wasn''t asking what he was going to do in the future, but what right did he have? Why did he take his company? Why did he give so much dowry to his sister? Why did he have to start from the beginning?

    "You did those things." Father Ming never thought that his son wasn''t asking about the matter of retirement in the future, but the dowry for his daughter. Although he cared more about his son, he also cared a lot about his daughter, so after seeing his son at this moment, he didn''t have any intention of waking up.

    This was the first time the father and son had quarreled. Although Father Ming said that he cared about his son, he couldn''t accept that his son would suddenly act against his daughter. Previously, he didn''t say anything to his son, but it was also because his daughter was fine.

    She had thought that her own man felt that her son did not have talent in this area, so he would think of this kind of method. In the past, she had often heard her own man talk about this matter, but after all, she only had one son, so even if she was unhappy with her son, they did not say it in front of him. She did not think that it was because her son did something that he did not take it seriously.

    "You, how can you be like this? That''s your little sister." She knew that her daughter was in trouble, but her daughter wasn''t really injured, which made her feel a lot more at ease. But hearing that this was most likely done by her son, it made her feel different.

    His mother had also joined the war, making him feel even more wronged. He was clearly the boss, and he was still a son, but his family members actually liked his sister even more. He had already made love with his sister, but his sister only knew how to cause trouble for the family, so why couldn''t he do something to make his sister behave, and he didn''t do anything wrong.

    The young master Ming did not think that not only did his father feel that he was in the wrong, even his mother, who was always wrong towards him, felt that he was wrong. Now he could not take it anymore, he shouted at the two of them and ran away like the wind. As for Grandpa Ming, he knew in his heart that even if he went, his grandfather would not see him.

    He had some friends before, but what he was doing now was known by the people outside. Even the people who wanted to have a bit of friendship with him had not come because their family had climbed onto the Ying Family''s boat, so they didn''t want to end up like this. The friendship boat didn''t take off, and they might have gotten into it themselves.

    "Ah!" She did not expect that the Mu family would be finished like this. Although the Mu family had some background, it was not like they would not be able to eat anything, but if they wanted to live like before, they could eat whatever they wanted and just throw it away. It was precisely because of this that the Mu family had completely vented their anger on her.

    Tian Tiantian had thought that Mu Haotian would help her say something, but she didn''t expect Mu Haotian to not only not help her, but instead stared at her with a very cold gaze, as if to say that it was all because of her that the Mu Family had come this far. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but feel pain in her heart.

    "Are you alright?" Before Tian Tiantian fell, Young Master Ming still supported her. He did not know this woman, but he could not bear to see her injured. It was as if a voice was telling him to take good care of this woman and not let her get hurt.

    Just like that, he supported him and was very concerned about him, as if he was especially interested in this woman. Soon, young master Ming knew that this person had been driven out and had nowhere else to go, and he had nowhere else to go, so he took Tian Mengmeng to his own property. At first, he just held her hand and kissed her face when they entered the house.

    As for what happened earlier, they were secretly hurt by their lover''s abandonment, that was naturally a hallucination on their part. They were happy to part with them, but if they wanted to part with them, it would be a bunch of bad guys.

    "Ming, do you love me?" He asked passionately, not feeling that this was the first time the two of them had officially met. He didn''t even think about it at all, since he had a big belly and had just slapped a man he had just met, and was even asking if he loved her. He was already crazy, and didn''t want to see her anymore.

    "Love, there is no one in this world who loves you more than I do, and there is no one who loves me more than you." Young Master Ming, you feel like you are possessed, this is the only thing in his heart.

 C84

    No one would have thought that Young Master Ming would be rolling around with a woman so quickly. More importantly, this woman was clearly pregnant with someone else''s child, but he acted as if he couldn''t see that this woman was pregnant.

    Of course, even if they thought about it, so what? Could it be that because of the eyes of others, these two people would not do such things? Some things were destined to happen, no matter when or when.

    The two of them confessed their love for each other, and Mu Haotian actually hadn''t given up and wanted to find the silly Bai Tian''s Ming Su. But the problem was that Ming Su wasn''t in the Ming Family, it seemed that he had already gone to the Ying Family. He still wasn''t sure what kind of family the Ying Family was, but he knew that he simply couldn''t find them.

    "Tell me, why were you so stupid back then?" Father Mu had always felt that his family had a capable son, so this son was always his pride. Every time he saw young master Ming make a fool of himself, he would secretly mock him in his heart, but he did not think that his family would fall because of his smart son, Mu Haotian. It was obvious that they would never be able to stand up again, so he could imagine the disappointment in his heart.

    "Hmph, you aren''t very supportive. You feel that this is the reason why a woman should be treated like this. Just giving her a wife position is enough." Although father Mu said that no illegitimate children appeared, but he had never stopped being a woman outside. It was also because of this that Mu Haotian felt that he had nothing to do with Tian Mengmeng and took it for granted. Even if he was before Tian Mengmeng, there were actually few women.

    "You also have to recognize who your wife is, how did you get that woman by your side?" There were a lot of women, and it wasn''t just those who had young lovers, but also four or five who had young lovers, and they weren''t always in love, so naturally, they would be replaced after the freshness had passed. Therefore, father Mu was a good lover, but he was not a lover that could be promoted.

    "Hmph, how would I know she would come back at that time?" In fact, he had been thinking about the people around him for a long time, and the people from the Ming family also didn''t say anything, but he didn''t think that he was just trying to break off the marriage. Speaking of the Ming family at that time, they were not the kind of family he wanted to marry, and he had a better impression of them, but before anything happened, the Ming family had already withdrawn their money, which made him flustered for a while, thinking it was a good way to return. He didn''t care about it at the time, so he directly took the pregnant Tian Meng Meng back home.

    Thinking of that, he couldn''t help but regret leaving the Ming family so early. If he didn''t make this matter clear, then he wouldn''t have to do that, so he started to look for Ming Yu Su, but he really didn''t expect that the Ming family had already planned this, people simply couldn''t find them, he found out later on, they directly went abroad, he was actually angry, he felt that the Ming family was scheming against him, letting him develop, swallowing him up, this was like raising a pig, after he grew up, he killed the pig, and after knowing the truth, he felt like the Ming family didn''t have any other way, but he also didn''t have any other way.

    Thinking about it, there was still the matter of the Ying Family. Although he still had a vague understanding of the Ying Family, he already knew that the Ying Family was not a family that he could afford to offend.

    He regretted not discovering that the Ming family was a wolf, and if he had known earlier, the Ming family would not have gotten into trouble, and he regretted not getting Ming Yu Su, and made that bitch go looking for another man. No matter what kind of identity that man had, he always felt that he was walking around with a head full of green.

    Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but think of Abbie. That man was really funny, since he couldn''t even protect himself, and he still wanted to drag him to the Kingdom of Italy, even though he didn''t have to think about what to do with his own situation. He didn''t need to think about why, because he thought that he was a fool, but he couldn''t go to the Kingdom of Italy, so he could only bring his family members to the Kingdom of Chen and lurk there, waiting for the day they would return.

    However, Mu Haotian could never imagine that it was completely different from what he had imagined. He had gone to M Country, but not only did he not hide himself as he had expected, but he had also been shot dead by someone because he had offended a local power, leaving only his father Mu and mother. The two of them had been fine all along, but now, his son Mu Haotian, who was highly hoped for by his father Mu, was gone.

    Of course, that was also the truth, but she didn''t want to buy a house, so her father and mother still lived in the same house, even if not in the same house, but they were both on the right side of the door. The wall was blocked by her mother, and now that she thought about it, in another house, there was a woman living with her son, who was half a year younger than Mu Haotian, and she felt as if there were a hundred thousand ants crawling around in her heart.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that that bastard really didn''t have any ability and the fact that the Ying Family also had some influence over here, he would only be able to live off of the fact that he didn''t succeed in his business venture.

    They didn''t know that their little lover''s mother and son was saving money as fast as they could, and they didn''t want to come here, but the conditions that Father Mu gave them were too tempting, so they didn''t hold back. As for the company''s matters, it was partly because of Ying Family and partly because this illegitimate child did not really want to take root here, so he wanted to get the most money and run away as fast as he could, which was why he used this method.

    After Mu Haotian''s death, Mingyu Su no longer cared about this matter. What she saw most now was the path of suicide of everyone, but she never thought that in this life, there would be another similar problem with the original owner. Young Master Ming had to marry Tian Mengmeng, and the people of the Ming family all knew Tian Mengmeng, so they naturally did not agree.

    "I won''t agree. If you insist on marrying this woman, you can just scram." He was even more unoptimistic about his eldest son, and because he had been hurt to the core recently, his father and mother went to do the surrogate pregnancy, and their third child was about to be born. Although it wasn''t his mother who was born personally, it was a child with the same bloodline as his father and mother.

    "What do you want to do? You want to give the entire Ming family to Mingyu Su? I''m clearly the son, why do you have to follow her? Who would have thought that I would feel this way?" He really didn''t expect that his parents would say something that they didn''t want him to. He had run away last time because he wanted the two of them to know who was the most important to the Ming family, and he knew that it was impossible to take back what he had taken out. But at least he had to let his parents know that he was the most important child in the family.

    "Son, what did you do as a son? How could we have a son like you? You are truly an inexhaustible shame." In the past, she was still very equal towards her two children, and wouldn''t really favor them, but it was also true that the relationship between mother and daughter would be better. Although this meant that the original owner of Yu Su wasn''t a very considerate and good daughter, her daughter would always inherit her mother''s pink dream of becoming a princess, and because of this, her mother would have to pay more attention to her daughter.

    If the two of them continued like this, then Mama Ming would pay more attention to her daughter. Loving both of their children would not change, and it would be the same, but now it was obvious that her son had hurt her daughter. In this situation, she could naturally love him, and naturally more towards her daughter.

    Besides, her son didn''t feel like he was wrong. On the contrary, he had caused trouble. It didn''t matter if she was angry or disappointed with her son, her mother didn''t want to see her son again.

    He had been disappointed with this son of his, but it was impossible for him to just make him give up on him. He had told the boy to scram in order to let him know that he was wrong, so that he could separate from this woman, Tian Mengmeng, and think carefully about it in the future. He would not do anything to harm his daughter, because his Ming family would have a new life.

    "Divide up, you''ll have to spend 100 million on yourself in the future, don''t think about what your family will help you with. What you''ll be able to do in the future will depend on what sort of abilities you have." Dad and Dad argued for half an hour while Tian Mengmeng continued crying. Her crying only increased the level of the battle between the two. She was annoyed and said it very straightforwardly.

 C85

    It was just that his father had already decided that no matter how much trouble he caused, it would be useless. Three days later, all the things that the Ming family had given to him had been moved away, and the house that had previously been given to him had not been taken back, for many people, this was already considered pretty good, but young master Ming only felt that his father was unfair to him and wanted to make a ruckus. However, seeing his father''s appearance, he would definitely not change his mind.

    If you felt that he had given up, then it would be impossible. In any case, he had already gotten the money and the house was in his hands, so he was no longer afraid of it. This was why he came to the Ming household every day to make a ruckus, but in the end, his father just sold the house and bought a house over at the old house, while young master Ming did not dare to make a ruckus over there. He was still very afraid of his grandfather.

    However, no matter how scared he was, once he found out the reason behind his father''s actions was because he had given birth to another son, he would give up on it no matter what. He still dared to make a ruckus, but his parents ignored him and chased him out, so his scolding outside was useless.

    Because of having a grandson, even though it showed that his grandpa didn''t care about his stupid son on the surface, he no longer forbade him from entering the house. Now, it was like his father had taken a pill of reassurance, and the kid was raised directly with his father, for a very simple reason, because his father felt that he had raised a son and a daughter, and his son was a bastard, and his daughter was a dead end. He felt that he had failed too much, and this was the last hope of the Ming family, so his grandfather naturally came personally.

    The Ying Family was not dissatisfied with Ming Yu Su because of this matter, but they actually liked her more. The main reason was because this person had actually obtained Grandpa Ying''s favor, and the Ying Family would always treat whatever Grandpa Ying liked with favor. In addition, although Ming Yu Su was a bit lazy, on the whole, she was still a very pleasing person.

    The second year after their marriage, Mingyu Su gave birth to a pair of phoenixes. This time, Mingyu Su had a daughter who was as healthy as her son, so she was relieved. Moreover, she developed a game company and started an online gaming business, and since she was one of these people, she did a very good job in the company.

    He didn''t have that kind of mood when he found out that he had less and less money. He didn''t have that kind of talent, and could only do business, so he couldn''t even earn that much money in the end. Plus, because of what happened last time, he had recruited Abbie, and this person also knew what was going on after failing to seize the inheritance right. He knew that it was very possible that he would be unlucky even if he went there, so he directly went to Young Master Ming.

    Fortunately, even though Ming Dong was dissatisfied with this son of his, he didn''t really want to see his son die, so every month, he would transfer 5000 yuan into his account and give him a house so that he wouldn''t starve to death. That was how he began to behave, but he didn''t go out to work, mainly because he was too tall to do anything.

    As for finding a woman to have children with, because of the matter with Tian Mengmeng, he actually had a son. As for finding a woman to have children with, because of the matter with Tian Mengmeng, he actually had a son.

    He had thought that he would be able to live a happy life in the future, but when he thought about how he could talk about happiness with a member of the mafia, that was really funny. He had just left China and was directly shot to death.

    Abbie wasn''t any better. Although he only had 100 million yuan, his means were still pretty good. Several times, he directly became 1 billion, and before he could prepare to take back everything that belonged to him, he remembered that his brother knew about it. Soon, he became one of the corpses on the street.

    At this point, he was not satisfied with Ming Yu Su''s methods at all. When he saw that Ming Yu Su could not take it anymore, he would console her and wait for her to calm down before he explained the formidable relationship between them.

    The two of them had never had any secrets, so they lived a very happy life, one with three sons and one with a daughter. The two of them lived a very happy life, one with three sons and one with a daughter.

    When she thought about Hanghe, she knew that because of Hangqi and Hangzhou''s parents, she wouldn''t be able to be so heartless as to kill him. However, if she was provoked by him again, she wouldn''t be able to make him lose everything, and when the time came, she wouldn''t know what Hanghe''s true love was, and she wouldn''t be able to follow him anymore. She couldn''t help but start to look forward to it.

    He used hacking techniques to check it and found it was the Penguin, directly leaving a message in his mailbox. The weather was really good today, and when she was done with her work, she would turn off the computer and prepare to sleep for a while, and it was due to this that she had lost weight during this period of time. Even if she had the time to say it, if she felt tired, she wouldn''t go on a quest.

    "Mom." He had seen his mother''s actions before and knew that his ability was inferior to hers, but he still liked to be able to get her approval, so he still went to find her.

    "What''s wrong?" She was just about to get up, but seeing her son being so careful, she couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment. Usually, it was Saturday today, and Hangqi would sleep for another half an hour at this hour, and when they came back, they would prepare to give him a class or something, but the little guy wouldn''t agree, and because of this, Hangqi had a lot of time on the weekends, and usually didn''t have much to do, but he wouldn''t say that he had nothing to do. He would teach himself English and French, which he had never done before.

    Yu Su and his mother were trying to deepen their relationship, while Zuo Yu''s finger moved again and again, but he still didn''t dare to open the Penguin. He had been logging in all this while, but then he left himself, and he knew that the other party must be that woman called Yu Su, just that everyone was close to home, and the more he knew, he would soon know the truth of the matter.

    "Bro, what happened to you recently?" Yuan Qing was truly on the verge of tears. He was just the superior and best friend, why did the Zuo family know what happened to him and call him? Even if he didn''t need to go out for a mission, he would be very busy every day.

    "I''m fine." When Zuo Yi saw Yuan Qing coming over, he instead let out a sigh of relief and opened the penguin horn seriously. His eyes were looking at Yuan Qing, but those who were familiar with him knew that he wasn''t in the right state of mind.

    Yuan Qing raised her eyebrows, but didn''t say much. Turning her head, she was able to get the big brother of the Zuo family to make a call.

    For a man thirty-five years old, falling in love was actually a good thing. Otherwise, if he was a person without love, or if he was the same person, then only the Zuo family would have a headache.

    His online love affair had already been discovered by his big brother. Plus, his big brother only treated him as a plaything and didn''t think that he was really in love with her at all. His big brother had already asked his family to prepare a blind date for him.

    When Zuo Yi finally found the message from Yusu, he couldn''t help but feel sweet in his heart. Moreover, there was a smile on his face, making people feel silly. However, a fool in love usually wouldn''t feel stupid.

    Actually, Yusu didn''t really know what to say. She had been together with Zuo Yu for hundreds of years, and these hundreds of years, no matter how much they loved each other, there were only a handful of people who said they loved each other. In addition, in real life, Yusu was a very shy person, so it was impossible for her to directly type it out.

    Therefore, there was only one line in the message to Zuo Yin, which was, "The weather today is really good, it''s actually a sunny day, and it even said what to eat, and in the end, it also said whether he wants to eat the food she brought back, there are a lot of good things in there. Although for the current Zuo Yi, there''s nothing special about him, but he just thinks it''s very sweet, and someone cares about you, that''s really good."

 C86

    When she woke up again, she felt a very gentle power surrounding her, and her body seemed to be changing again. It was a bit itchy, but she didn''t feel any pain, and instead made her feel very comfortable. It was precisely because she didn''t open her eyes that she hadn''t experienced this kind of thing for a long time, and she felt warm and peaceful, just like she was in her mother''s stomach.

    By the time she woke up again, she wasn''t hungry at all, she was just full, so she naturally opened her eyes to look around. In the end, she saw a small pond, and outside of it was an old man in white.

    "Ah!" She had to scream. Even if the other party was an old man without that ability, she was obviously in the water. It would be strange if she didn''t scream.

    "What''s wrong, what''s wrong?" Obviously, the old man had just woken up as well. He thought that something big had happened, that it was not a simple matter to turn into a female, and it was very likely that he would die directly, and it was precisely for this reason that every time there was a male willing to turn into a female, he would personally watch over it. But in the end, he was old, the little guy had already been in there for half a month, and it was almost over.

    "You, why are you here?" She was naturally very afraid of the sudden appearance of a man here. Moreover, if the current situation did not allow it, she would have beat him up later. Fortunately, the situation did not allow it, otherwise, she would not have dared to meet this lord priest.

    Good kids are fine, don''t worry, just put on your clothes quickly. We''re all the same gender, so we''re not afraid." The first requirement was to be a female, so every single one of the sacrifices had to go through this matter. He was very familiar with these reactions, and because of this, he was not surprised by Su''s reaction, because it was equivalent to being reborn once, and he had to finish it within a month. His memories would naturally stay for a period of time, and he would have to wait until a month before he could recall the past.

    This was obviously a man''s voice, even if the voice was pleasant, it still belonged to a man. Moreover, when she was speaking honestly earlier, she had secretly touched a handful of important spots, that was a tinkling girl, although she didn''t really know much about other people, but she wasn''t a young girl who didn''t know anything, so she naturally knew what was wrong with her. As a result, she became stiff and didn''t know what was wrong with her.

    Luckily, after the old man finished talking, he turned around and she picked up the cloth he gave her. She put on her clothes and had no memory of him. It was really bad for her. She suddenly became a man.

    Before Yu Su could understand what was going on, the other party entered the room.

    "Yu Su, don''t worry. It''s right that we don''t have any memories right now. We have just become females and haven''t fully transformed. We just need to rest for another month." The old priest wasn''t worried at all. One must know that this was a very powerful warrior from his tribe, and when this kind of person turns into a female, he felt that not only would he not feel any fear, but he would also feel that his offspring would become very powerful in the future. His mood became especially good, because the real voluntary females were usually the injured ones that could no longer hunt, or the weak ones.

    Hearing the old man''s words, although Yusu said it in a square manner, her heart more or less calmed down a bit. She thought, now that he had said that, she didn''t have to worry anymore, no, what kind of a man are you? Little assistant, come out, I definitely won''t beat you up.

    Regardless of whether she was square or round, she had to accept one thing, and that was that she had become a man. Even if this was the world of orcs, even if a man was a woman, he was still the same as a woman. This was something that a woman couldn''t accept, especially a woman like him, who had never felt like a man before.

    Well, now that he thought about it, he was living at the Sacrifice, and because he didn''t have any memory yet, he didn''t know what kind of world this was, but from the looks of the people who entered the Sacrifice, it was very likely that this was a primitive society, and it was also the kind of world where one might not even know what kind of salt was. And that was also the reason why the standard was for a woman or a man to pass through, while the original owner of his body was likely to be the abandoned person, expressing silence for three seconds.

    You asked him how he knew that this wasn''t a standard match, and in addition to the fact that you didn''t see him sitting here for less than two hours, you had already received no less than five sympathetic glances. So now, with Yu Su being a little irritable, she wanted to find a place to restore her memory and see what was going on, but she couldn''t do it, he could already tell that the old man was clearly not a vegetarian, he felt that he would be honest for at least half a month, but he couldn''t possibly not do anything.

    Later on, he found out that the brains of the Beastmen in this world were all used to growing limbs, and they simply could not remember the existence of a few medicinal ingredients. This was also the reason why it was difficult for a middle-sized tribe like theirs to produce a sacrifice even after dozens of years; because of this, at the age of this old priest, he was still personally handling these matters.

    "Honorable Priest, can you not look at me like that?" The main reason was that this old man''s way of looking at people was too scary. He felt that if he didn''t say it, this old man might eat him, and he also found that this old man was very sensitive to energy perception. Originally, he wanted to cultivate inner force, but because of this old man, he didn''t dare to do it.

    "Xiao Yu, would you like to learn it with me?" The sacrificial requirements were very high, but they had to be voluntary. For precisely this reason, although he said that he really wanted to learn from her and become the next sacrificial offering, if she wasn''t willing, he naturally wouldn''t force her.

    Well, in fact, the main reason he was asking now was because the little guy would remember after a month, but since Lie had already made a partner, he felt that the little guy might not be able to accept it. It was precisely for this reason that he felt that he could leave the little guy a way out and not have to find another male to marry in the future.

    "No." Although Su Ming really wants to learn medicine, but he thinks that western medicine is good for him, so if you let him learn this kind of doctor''s art, he would feel a little scared, so it''s better for him to wash himself and sleep. If he goes back later, what if he kills a person, it''s good here, it''s bad for him to die, but in the modern era, it''s not the same, if you really kill a person, then there''s no way to solve it.

    "ˇ­" She suddenly felt kind and worried. What should she do? The priest felt this way. Ordinary people would not directly answer this question when they had no memory of it. Moreover, they had the talent, but this was clearly not the case. He directly replied without any intention of turning back.

    However, Su Li''s words were not polite at all. He was like a child, thinking that if you didn''t want to learn from me, you should stay here for the time being, so you should do things properly for me.

    Finally, half a month had passed, and when Yu Su went to sleep one day, she began to receive memories. What Yu Su didn''t know was that when he was receiving the memories, the priest glanced in his direction, and it was obvious that the old man knew that she was receiving memories now. If he knew that she was receiving them, then even if he couldn''t learn medicine, and felt that those were useless, but they were good things, so he still had to learn them properly.

    Unfortunately, he really didn''t know, so he couldn''t take advantage of her. But then, although he didn''t have the means to learn anymore, he felt that in the future, he would learn something like this regardless of whether it was useful or not.

    But now, there was no time for Yu Su to think about all these random things. He wanted to have ten thousand f * ckers to speak of. Seriously.

    The original owner was obviously very popular, but the original owner didn''t want anything more sad than this. He really wanted to hug his head and cry, but the original owner was a man, he bled while standing, and he wouldn''t squat and cry. Therefore, he was defeated by the woman who squatted down and didn''t want to cry at all, not only did he lose, but he also lost his life for some unknown reason.

    The original owner''s name was also called Yu Su, and he was a male Beastman that could stand shoulder to shoulder with clan leader Lie. Of course, all the males that were born here were males and there were no females.

 C87

    Think about it, if you could have been a chief, being the only one with authority in the tribe, but because you liked someone, you gave up your rights. When you turned around, the thing you gave up for that person was taken away by that person.

    If he were to be kept by a male, he naturally wouldn''t want to have the big prey. The original owner was also very smart, and would use a simple trap to catch his prey, but he didn''t expect that the woman named Ye Qian would know about the trap just because he wanted her to eat him.

    However, Ye Qian was different. She might not have personally done this kind of thing, but in the modern era, there was a huge information explosion, and even if many things had not been done, they were said to have happened. She casually said a few words to let the original owner find a way to survive, and there was nothing left of it, not even a little bit of guilt.

    The original owner had always been one of the top warriors in the tribe. If it wasn''t because of his lover, he wouldn''t have come to this step and lost his lover, and he didn''t think about sticking it back on the tree. The original owner was very loyal to his mate, and after seeing Lie die so quickly, he didn''t believe in Lie at all. If it wasn''t because he didn''t have the ability to leave, he wouldn''t have stayed in the tribe and would have gone to other tribes a long time ago.

    This girl might have seen too much of the same wife in her previous life, so she hated him more than the other two. When she knew that the original owner no longer wanted to set traps and instead started fishing in the river, she started eating the fish again. In any case, the original owner had found something to eat, so this girl would use an even more advanced method to turn all of this into her own.

    Everyone knew that the winter in this world was very slow and very cold. In fact, there was no food outside, so they could only wait for death to come out, and in this situation, they would not leave, but even if he was in the tribe, because of Ye Qian''s disturbance, he did not have a lot of food left. This winter could not be passed, but no one knew, in this kind of situation, that he would usually go to a safer place to find food.

    It was just that she did not expect Ye Qian to say it in front of everyone, it was just a cripple that was unwilling to marry, and also wanted to keep her in the tribe. Even if it was a female, she did not have the ability to be a female, so to speak.

    The original owner had always been a proud person. If Lie hadn''t lied to him back then, then the person who became the chief would not even know who he was, but now it was useless to say anything about it. The original owner knew of a valley, and it was very suitable to live there all the time.

    Usually, he would never have done such a thing in front of all these people. However, not to mention the fact that the people in the tribe had laughed at him, the people from the past also thought that she was the Holy Maiden because of Ye Qian''s performance during this period of time. Naturally, no one helped the original owner, and in the end, the original owner just packed up and left. Although he didn''t have his previous experience with her, he still felt that he might not be able to leave.

    However, he had never thought that Ye Qian, who had to send him off at the entrance of the tribe, would do something like this. Anyway, he had encountered wild beasts along the way, and in the end, he had even died from exhaustion.

    He had never seen a woman more vicious than this one. Although he had no memory of the past two days, he had seen that woman called Ye Qian, and she was also called Lie. She was really a pair of sluts, so bad that no one knew how to deal with her.

    "You''re awake?" He was puzzled, but then he remembered that the clan leader had recently brought the clan leader''s wife over, so he couldn''t help but sigh. He was the one who arranged the marriage, and as he was guarding the chatters at the time, the old clan leader came to find him. Although he couldn''t see through it, but it was all voluntary, so he wouldn''t mind.

    "Yes." She felt better when she thought of how it was only the beginning of summer and leaving was just the right time, but without force, she felt like she was just giving food to the beasts. It was sad to think that.

    "This is preparation?" The priest did not expect that this little guy would actually want to leave, and he was reluctant to leave. However, he did not try to persuade anyone to stay, and prepared to let one of the orcs from the tribe leave with him. These orcs were injured and had no choice but to turn into a female, but there was a chance for them.

    "Thank you, Lord Priest, for taking care of me." The priest was also waiting there, giving him the half-beastman jade. The meaning was very clear, although this was a half-beastman, but this was a rare female half-beastman, and because he had preserved a certain level of combat power, he had insisted on not marrying, but his IQ was only three years old, and it had never increased.

    It was hard for her to believe that this was Xiao San. Even if it was a man, it was normal for the people of this world, and it was also for this reason that she had always been very worried. Although she didn''t want to say it, she had already heard Lie mention this man called Yu Su several times.

    However, any woman would not want to hear about their man''s prior appointment, especially when the two of them had only known each other for a short period of time, and had not yet built up their mutual trust.

    Although she was a bit unwilling, she knew in her heart that this was a primitive society. Even if that man was still alive, the chances of them meeting him again were very small.

    After hearing about Yu Su leaving, Lie couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed in his heart. As for why he felt disappointed, he didn''t think too much about it and didn''t dare to think too much about it.

    At the very least, Yu Su thought so. Although he had started to practice martial arts after leaving the sacrificial offering, his time was still a bit short, he could take out some fish, and as for rabbits, although he could catch them, they would inevitably be injured. Although he had the medicine, this was a primitive society, and if there was no real solution, he felt that it was better not to use whatever he had on him.

    Otherwise, if he didn''t have it anymore, he would really cry.

    Speaking of which, he was also very lucky, although this was a primitive society, but it seemed to have special abilities. Although the chances of having special abilities were not high, he felt that if he diligently trained in martial arts, perhaps he could awaken his special abilities that day. Plus, the Beastmen here could live for at least 500 years.

    "Brother Yu, rest?" Seeing that the sky was about to darken, Yu Su brought the prey she had just hunted down to a tree hole. She then found some firewood and started a fire in the hole, not knowing how the trees in this world grew, they were especially big anyways. In the modern world, a tree with a diameter of 2-3 meters was considered a big tree, but that was not the case here.

    "It''s going to be dark soon. It won''t be safe if we continue walking." She nodded her head to indicate that she was resting, then picked up her already processed prey and began to feed it. She then took out the branch she found and started to burn it. This one looked like a sheep, but was clearly bigger and not as big as a sheep.

    "Is it not safe to go dark?" He''s just like a three year old child. Even if you know something today, he might forget about it after a while, and that''s why the males wouldn''t take him with them even if he could hunt as if he was an orc. He just didn''t expect that even though this guy''s IQ had dropped, he just didn''t want to get married.

    This child would be considered his responsibility if he followed him in the future, and that was also why the priest let him go. Otherwise, if a woman walked around the tribe, it was not that he didn''t want the patriarch to know about it, but because of this, he didn''t expect the patriarch to take care of him at all.

    He felt that she gave him a different feeling, that she would definitely be able to let them live safely. In addition, if she did not leave, the most likely outcome would be that they would be randomly matched, and the orc females were not the same as the real females. As a good friend''s only child, even if he became cold after being sacrificed, there was no way for him to truly see that child do something he did not want to do.

 C88

    Delicious." Ji had eaten a little wild fruit at noon as well, which might have been enough for females, but he was still a half-beastman apart from being a female, and that was why he wasn''t hungry at noon, because he was a little stingy about it, but because of his long animal face, she didn''t see it.

    "If it''s delicious, eat more. It''s not that you''re not hungry at noon, it''s always like this. You can''t eat well in the morning or noon, you can eat better tonight." If they had to hurry, they wouldn''t be able to eat in the daytime like they did at night.

    Uh-huh." In the past when he went hunting, there were times when he was a half-beastman and not a real beastman. Although his fighting strength was not much worse than a real beastman, but there was still a difference.

    Seeing that the other party seemed to be a glutton, he couldn''t help but recall that the orcs were actually as gluttonous as the orcs. It was only because they couldn''t hunt that many prey, so they ate less than the orcs.

    "Is it enough?" Originally, they were prepared to eat one today and another in the morning. Although he wanted to have a lighter morning meal, but outside, they could not be too particular.

    "I''m not full yet." He had already heard that he could eat his fill in the evening without any scheming and felt like he was hunting his prey. Although he was going out with someone, he felt that he didn''t need to take it back.

    "Have some fruit in the morning?" Since he had nothing to do, he didn''t know whether this person''s face would continue to stink from tomorrow onwards or not.

    "Alright." He was a half-beastman, and because of his IQ, he could not think of going tomorrow. All he knew was that he had to eat something good today, and that was it.

    He only ate so much because he didn''t eat much for a day, plus the large amount of exercise, or else he would only be half a catty of meat, of course he would be able to eat fruits and things like that. He had seen dishes here before, but the problem was that he didn''t have the tools to cook them, and he didn''t dare to take out anything from the space.

    Due to the fact that he had eaten his fill, Ji indicated that he could watch the night watch, and Yu Su didn''t object. Although both of them were females, his body was very weak because he had just turned from an orc into a female, which was equivalent to a modern woman. Furthermore, he was also that kind of sickly woman.

    Although he looked like he was sleeping, he was actually cultivating the inner class. He thought that he might not be able to keep watch in the middle of the night, and would still be able to keep watch at that time in the morning. At that time, if Ji slept for a bit, he could still prepare dinner.

    He woke up before five in the morning, washed his face, and then fully woke up and told Ji to go rest. He began to prepare his own food, and although the fruit wasn''t tasty, there was no other way around it, and it was something similar to a potato that the original owner had found in the original owner''s memory. The original owner had found it, and Ye Qian later said that it was a high-yielding dish that could be eaten as a main dish, and that it could also be planted as a main dish. The original owner was still thinking about the original owner, and when they heard Ye Qian say this, they all ran over to thank the original owner, but at least because the original owner didn''t starve.

    In the morning, they had eaten fruits and burnt potatoes, but they didn''t expect that they would unexpectedly get Ji''s favor. Moreover, on the following journey, every time they saw him, they would dig into his own big beast skin bag, but in his heart, he just sent them out to work, and would return to the tribe in the future.

    The journey was smooth at first, but they did not expect to meet a group of people when they were only five or six days away from the valley. This group of people had been carrying a severely injured beastman, and some of them wanted to throw him away, while others said that their leader could not throw him away.

    Moreover, if the original owner''s memory was correct, this group of people had gone to the original owner''s tribe. However, when they went there, there were no injured beastmen, so it was obvious that this group of people would just abandon them.

    It was precisely because of this that he directly sat down on the chair. Fortunately, those people kept arguing about whether or not to leave that heavily injured person behind, so they didn''t notice him. Otherwise, how could the Primordial Beastmen, with their alertness, not discover him? One must know that females were very precious to them, so when the Beastmen travel, they would directly capture them and become their partner.

    Therefore, it was very dangerous for both of them to go out. However, there was no way for him to think about it now. If he didn''t leave, he would die. He might as well take a gamble, no matter what the outcome would be.

    In the end, only a small half of the people did not want to leave the severely injured person who had already fainted. The two groups of people could not talk about each other, so they naturally split up, which was very comical. Those who stayed were all half-beastmen, and not a single beastmen stayed.

    "Can I help you?" After confirming that the beastmen had gone far away and wouldn''t return, Yu Su finally asked Ji to help him recover, and walked over to those people. Actually, he didn''t want to help, but at this time, he really couldn''t heal such a heavily injured person, but he had a very strong voice in his heart that told him to come over, which was why he couldn''t help but walk over.

    "You?" Of the five people they left behind, three of them were male orcs while the other two were female orcs. Four of the four orcs had already formed a partner, only one male was single, and the one lying on the ground was an orc.

    He had learned a lot of pharmacology from the priest of the Mongolian doctor for the past half month, so it was not a problem for him to deal with these minor injuries. As for the major injury, he had his own ways of dealing with it, but right now, he could not do anything about it.

    You asked him why he brought his men away, and this was not nonsense. Although the valley was small, it was not a problem to live in dozens of people.

    With the injured people around, they didn''t walk very fast, because with Su Su, the two not-so-injured female orcs were fine, just in time to go hunting with Zee. Although they had three people with them, they didn''t have enough to eat on the way, so Zee took out all of the potatoes he collected and ate them all with a displeased look on his face.

    Fortunately, the three male orcs that had been injured a lot recently went out to hunt. Although they might not be able to fight back due to the injuries caused by the big prey, the smaller ones were still okay, which made them less stressed.

    Other than the wound on his stomach, the other parts of his body were almost healed. In addition, Yinsu had also secretly given him some anti-inflammatory medicine, alcohol, and needles. She also added quite a few Cloud South White Medicine on his body.

    He had been having a fever for the past two days, but it was fortunate that Yu Su had given him some antipyretic medicine, and he was fine now. He had to make Yu Su sigh, as expected, the body of a primitive man was made of machinery, especially a primitive beastman. The main reason why he hadn''t woken up in such a long time was because he had stayed awake for too long.

    "Who are you?" You think I know you, but why can''t I remember who you are? Of course, she wouldn''t tell the other party, because we''ve already been husband and wife for so many lifetimes, so naturally we have this feeling.

    And now, when he saw this beastman grow up, and also when he saw him wake up, he only felt a faint sadness. He was no longer a woman, although his current usage is the same as a woman, but the items are already different.

    "Your savior." She felt that she wouldn''t do anything to her savior, who was such a righteous person. It was good that he didn''t think the other party would attack him. He really didn''t want to use any chrysanthemums anyway.

    He only had one thought in his heart, "So it was like this, and then because of the return of the orcs, they did not speak anymore. He did not know why, but he knew that Yu Su seemed to be angry, and it was obvious that it was because of the three orcs, indicating that the other tribes were involved. He did not know much about it, so he did not care, and began to roast some food." This time, the three orcs brought back three fat rabbits and two cuckoos, and because he had been eating with Yu Su all this time, the small beasts he brought back were all taken care of.

 C89

    By the time Ji and the others returned, Yurou had roasted all five small beasts with the help of the three male orcs, and the four baas that he had brought back. He then roasted two of them and started to eat a chicken leg that was given to him. No matter how others called it, he felt that this was just a chicken leg, so he wanted to make it into a sauce leg.

    "Haaargh!" He thought that if he couldn''t eat it, he would die. He didn''t want her to die, so he remembered that there was a fruit he had drunk before, and it was filled with water, so he took it out directly. Seeing that she didn''t want to eat it anymore, he immediately took out the fruit from the beast skin bag.

    "Thank you." He had also discovered that although these orcs'' brains weren''t as good as those of the other orcs, just like children, he actually liked to get along with these kind of orcs more. He felt at ease with them, and didn''t even need to think about scheming.

    He had been eating well with her recently, and now he was even more familiar with her. In fact, every time he smiled at her, she would smile back at him, although he probably didn''t know what it meant to laugh, but he liked to follow her.

    It was just like when she first dug potatoes. When she first saw him, she really gave him a big scare and even ran even further away from him. At first, she thought he was angry, but in reality, Ji was just leaving.

    Later on, he had studied Ji''s facial expression pack and realized that Ji was actually a very cute person. Every time he saw something move, he would be very curious, as if he was frightened, and would want to see what it was. He would then treat Yu Su as his own son, and make him hide behind him.

    He was not in a good mood. He didn''t know why, but he always felt that as long as it was just him and him alone, it would be strange to see him being nice to others. If he was happy, it would be a very strange thing.

    He knew that even if it was a female, he really had no way of breaking open the shell. Furthermore, it was very dangerous to go out to hunt, so it was unlikely that he would get it.

    In fact, barbecue was also a type of delicacy, and because the seasonings here were not all natural, she found quite a few in the woods and ate them with great satisfaction. Adding on the things he brought over in the modern world, it was already pretty good, but the problem was, he ate it every day and it was the same at the sacrificial ceremony. In the sacrificial ceremony, it was only a tasteless dish, and it was not easy for him to not to be annoyed during this month.

    Fortunately, although this kind of thing happened a lot these few days, the two of them didn''t sleep together. Otherwise, they wouldn''t care if they were hurt or not, and would directly capture Yu Su and keep her by his side.

    For the rest of the time, since they had already woken up, the beastmen''s recovery ability was very terrifying. Not only was he able to walk on the ground, but it was not much slower than when carrying him. This made their group feel a lot more relaxed.

    "Is this the valley you were talking about?" Even if they had fewer people, even if there were new people in the future, they would not be able to stay here for long. In his opinion, no matter how he looked at it, this valley should have at least a few dozen to a hundred people. He felt that it was pretty good, at least for him.

    "Of course it''s not bad. When the time comes, let''s pack up a bit. The duel will be a good place to live." In the past, the original owner would never return to the tribe for hunting for many days. As he was a brave warrior of the tribe, his strength was naturally great and he could not be compared to the orcs. The food he brought back was enough for half of the tribe to eat.

    Actually, when he looked at the original owner''s memories, he felt that the reason why the people in the tribe believed Ye Qian was better than the original owner was because the original owner could still hunt, but the original owner could become a female. Since the original owner could still hunt, the female could not bring anything to the tribe.

    Of course, the original owner did not marry him because of Lie''s betrayal. They had forgotten about this matter. They had remembered that the original owner could not hunt and had no children.

    The original owner would never have thought that his clan members would be so humble, much less know that he had died because of his own pride.

    "Alright, let''s pack up and find a cave to live in first. We can talk about other things after our injuries have healed." In fact, his glance was asking a question. Although more than half of the people here were his, he didn''t know why, but he had a feeling that if the other side didn''t agree, he wouldn''t dare to do anything.

    Yu Su nodded his head. He did not feel that there was anything wrong with the other party''s control, it was just that his habit was not that good. However, whenever he encountered a problem, the other party would handle it directly.

    The valley was not very big, and it was tidying up quickly. The weeds were pulled up to the point that many of the wild vegetables and grains were collected directly, while Yu Su was lucky enough to see a small lake in the valley, which was connected to a mountain. He had intended to catch some fish at the side, but he did not expect to find a stone pot. She found a large leaf and steamed it.

    "So delicious," Jee said. He hadn''t thought that the green grass would be edible as well, and after adding meat, the meat was even more delicious. He was satisfied with his meal, and was even more satisfied with the idea of following her around; besides being able to eat enough, he could also eat a lot of good things, and if he wasn''t satisfied, the heavens would chop him up.

    "Of course." He had been sticking to them until he got them out of here, but before he had to ask Zee, he knew that the clothes he was wearing were actually a kind of liquid that was vomited by a cloth beast. He had never seen them, and the original owner had never seen them either, only knew that the females of the tribe owned them, because only they wore such clothes.

    A month had passed, and no one had come to look for them. The wounds he had sustained were all healed, and he was able to witness the horror of orc hunting, for with the help of the orcs, and with the help of Yurou, who had found wild vegetables in the valley, much of the rest of the meat had been found.

    When she brought back the salted fruit, she finally remembered. It was as if he had always been using the salt in space, the first of a hundred flavors, no matter what it didn''t taste like, it would taste a bit weird, and it was precisely because of this that he had used a lot of salt during this period of time. However, he hadn''t found the ore, so he could only do this.

    Because he felt that this salted fruit was probably plant salt, Yu Su didn''t give it to everyone and just took it. During the day, when everyone went out to hunt or gather, he would take it out and boil it. In the end, he really let her make salt.

    Now, not only was there green salt, he could also save a lot of it. One must know that he had tried it just now, and not only was the taste very good, but more importantly, there was also a tinge of freshness in it.

    Because of the salt, she felt very happy, so she couldn''t help but cook a few more dishes, not only for the stew, but for the fried ones as well. What made him even happier was that she even brought him back some cuckoos and rabbits, which he planned to keep in the valley, and even if he didn''t go out to hunt in the future, he would still have something to eat.

    "Delicious, delicious." He was the happiest of these people because he felt that he was too happy to follow her, that he could eat his fill every day, that he could even eat good food every day, and that he would never be able to maintain his human form again, that he would never be able to do that again. Even his face had turned into a beast, and now that his face had appeared, he looked especially beautiful, a kind of beauty that was somewhere between a man and a woman.

    However, their beautiful days were eventually broken by a group of people looking for salt. Seeing how confident they were, Yu Su almost burst into laughter. What kind of theory was this? It was obvious that this place was ownerless, so how did it become theirs?

    "Roar! Roar! Roar!" Ji didn''t expect to see his clansmen, so he wanted to bring them to their current residence. He didn''t expect that not only did these people want to occupy a place, they even wanted to drive them away.

 C90

    "F * ck off." Squinting his eyes, he saw that there were some of his clansmen among them. They had met a dragon, so the tribe had no choice but to migrate, because they had to give them time to run away, hence he was injured, but he did not expect that because of his injuries, the contracted Beastmen would lead their females and their offspring in a certain direction. They then headed in the same direction, and because his injuries were too severe, his tribe had no choice but to leave.

    If he was not afraid of his tribe getting hurt by the dragons, he would not have been injured like that. Not only would he kill the dragons, he would at least make them eat his fill of food, and because he had more than one tribe, he would not be able to use his full strength. Now that the enemy had more than one tribe, he would naturally be afraid of them.

    He didn''t think that he would run into Ji with the other beastmen, and furthermore, it seemed that he was with the original members of the tribe who had joined the tribe. He couldn''t help but feel moved, and he didn''t know what to think, just wanted to see how Yu Su was going to live, and if he didn''t live well, he could take the other side back to the tribe, but he didn''t expect to meet a valley like this. He felt that he could move all the females here in the future.

    However, they did not really retreat. They just felt that this time, they could not. They would come again when they were ready, because he had already determined that the reason why these people became so powerful was because of some extraordinary secret.

    Yu Su naturally did not know what these people were thinking about. He was at a place in the valley where he was preparing to raise his cuckoo beasts and rabbits, and there were two small potholes in both places, which were just enough for these small beasts to rest in during the night, or during the rain, or to rest in there. He had chosen a place, so he naturally wanted to surround the place.

    "How?" The valley was not big, and soon he was by her side. Although she said she saw Lie, she didn''t seem to see him, so she asked directly. Just a moment ago, she was very angry, but now she was like a little child who had been wronged and had seen her own adults.

    "It''s fine. Go and cook." It was almost time for dinner, and he already knew about the matter of Yu Su. The main issue was that the orcs'' brains were simpler than that of the orcs, and although he did not remember much, this matter had still happened recently. Furthermore, he was very close to Yu Su, so he could remember her as much as he wanted.

    "Yes." Yu Su nodded his head once, looked at Lie''s group once again, then turned around and left. There wasn''t the kind of brotherly meeting that Lie had hoped for. No matter what, it was necessary to warmly welcome them.

    Moreover, he felt that this group of people couldn''t possibly end up like this, and had no choice but to find a way to find some stronger beastmen to return. Thinking about this, he couldn''t help but think that there was someone he knew in the Gazing-Mountain Tribe, and he didn''t know if the other side would be willing to follow him, but he felt that he should at least give it a try.

    "Isn''t this a little bad?" Although Su Bai also felt that the other party was too much, he had completely offended them. Even if they were just curious, they probably had a grudge against him and wouldn''t let it go just like that.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll think of a way. You just have to tidy up the valley." He thought about whether he could move that person directly into the valley this time. In truth, he didn''t have much confidence, but he felt that the other side didn''t have anything, and even beasts were special. They had always been very dangerous, and if they could find a safe place, they would definitely agree.

    "Yes." Yu Su nodded her head. Words were in itself a very calm person. If he wasn''t completely confident, he wouldn''t have said that he could do it. To actually say it out loud meant that he could really do it.

    Other people had similar thoughts as Yu Su, not worried at all. The only one who was worried was Ji. However, Yu Su was not worried, so she made up her mind that there shouldn''t be any problems.

    When the evening came and he was sure that those people had left, he left the valley and went directly to the other side of the mountain to find the person he knew, but he didn''t expect to run into that group of people again. Although they said that they had met Yu Su and the others, they obviously didn''t want to give up on their original plan, so when he thought of what he had heard from her, he narrowed his eyes, if this was really where she said the salt mine was, then the valley wouldn''t be safe.

    He took a shortcut and walked towards the Gazing-Mountain Tribe, thinking that he would find the tribe directly before they went over. No matter what, he had to make those people shed a layer of skin before he left, as for other places, he knew that there was a small salt lake, anyway, he just thought that it was a salt lake. When he brought them there, he wouldn''t need to think about where he was going, even if he had to walk from the south to the north, he wouldn''t be able to reach there until a month ago.

    The other party was also the leader of the Wang Clan, and it had become increasingly difficult for them to find the food they were eating recently. They had already planned to move, and now they heard that it was a good place to do so, and more importantly, there were people who wanted to move here, and there was also a treasury. They were naturally there to guard it, but the closer they were, the harder it was for them to lure the wild beasts over here.

    As soon as he turned around the corner, he was pounced on by a wolf, even if he wasn''t injured, it scared him a step, so he didn''t dare to be careless. Wolves never really took a bite, so they didn''t dare to fight, so they just directly ran, just as they said they would, and went off in another direction, although he didn''t know if they would find the salt lake, or at least they wouldn''t come back here anymore.

    "Bro, what''s wrong with your tribe?" In fact, he had been the leader of the tribe for less than two years. However, he did not expect that in these two years, not only had the tribe not improved, it had become more and more difficult. It was because of this that he did not have the face to look for them, and naturally he did not know that the tribe was destroyed because of the dragon beast.

    "I would want it if I had it, but I don''t have it anymore. Even if I want it, I''m afraid I can''t." In the future, if he was to lead a better life and those people came looking for him, it would be impossible to say that he did not want to help, so there were actually both good and bad aspects. Fortunately, his family was no longer around, so his heart did not feel particularly uncomfortable.

    "What''s going on?" They were prepared to send the females to the valley first, then have the half-beastmen guard them while the beastmen went hunting. The beastmen didn''t expect to hear such a news, and the mountain was actually a little reluctant to go, because the valley was their cause. Originally, their tribe was small, but when all of them added up, there were only twenty or more of them, not even a single sacrificial offering.

    "Dragon." In any case, he wasn''t worried about the other party''s decision to follow him. It had to be known that it was a good place for a small tribe like Yu Su, plus it was a good place for a small tribe like them, plus Yu Su was someone who knew how to live, it could be said that the valley had undergone a great change over the past month. Many of the places were filled with fruit trees, vegetables, or potatoes, so he believed that if they went there, they wouldn''t starve at all, not to mention the fact that they had salt, they wouldn''t even be able to eat all the meat in the winter.

    Since they weren''t worried, they didn''t say anything when they saw the disordered expressions on the faces of the tribe. They had already said that the people from the tribe would be coming when they left, so when they arrived, Yu Su had already prepared breakfast. The beastmen or the beastmen all ate before going out, and as for the females, that was even more so.

    "Roast the baa." He turned around and said to Yu Su. Normally, he would go help her, but he had other things to do, so he could only make her work harder.

    It was just that they had agreed to stay like this a long time ago, which meant that they could be magnanimous. When the time came, these people would see that they were living a rich life, this was a truly good place, plus there was a natural barrier around here, if there was no one to take it with them, then most people would not be able to find it here. This caused them to feel that they could stay at the mountain, but he did not immediately decide.

    As expected, when the beastmen had all gone hunting, Yu Su brought the females to rest, and the half-females also had their own resting place. Now, there was only one single female half-beastman, generous and big, staying with the half-beastmen was not a problem, as it was more convenient for them to do so. As for these beastmen, they had all already formed partners, so they could only do this.

 C91

    One must know that in the past, due to the unique geography of this place, they didn''t dare to live alone, so they were actually separated out from a large cave. It was precisely because of this reason that they didn''t feel too dissatisfied when they saw that many people could only live in one cave. On top of that, it was obvious that this place was very safe.

    It was as if he didn''t have much hope in the beginning, but now that he had found out about this, his satisfaction naturally only increased.

    What was even more unexpected was that they would hunt in the morning and would not hunt in the afternoon. Moreover, they would not only hunt big, but they would also catch the small prey and keep them in the valley.

    In the afternoon, everyone was in the valley helping the females. Although the valley was almost tidied up by Yurou, he was still a female after all, and his strength had returned quite a bit due to martial arts training. However, he wasn''t as strong as those non-human beastmen.

    "I never thought that these little beasts could actually raise their own." The winter was naturally enough to eat, so when he thought of this, he felt somewhat happy. One must know that their tribe often had people who starved to death in the winter, so they were very wrong about food.

    "Of course, you will know that this is a good thing in the future." It had to be known that it was spring all year round in the valley. If they kept these things for the whole winter, no one would starve to death even if they didn''t go out to hunt.

    "That''s enough, don''t be silly. Hurry up and grind a stone pot." They had thought of all sorts of things, but things had happened too suddenly. They really didn''t have anything as big as a mountain pot, so they could only let these beastmen, who had great strength, deal with it.

    In addition, they brought back so many salt mines that they naturally couldn''t put them in there, so Yu Su got Ji to make the salt. They also wanted to have a taste, whether the salt in the salt mines were better, or the plant salt was better.

    Seeing the small animals scattered in the valley, and seeing that the ones he just caught were also scattered, Shan felt that this was a magical person. Seeing the small animals scattered in the valley, and the small animals just captured were also dispersed, Shan felt that this was a magical person, even if the tribe was gone, he could still live a good life.

    Well, the main reason was that he could actually eat three meals a day here, which was a very magical existence. If it was only the normal way of eating once a day, he might not have really wanted to stay, but it was obvious that he had eaten three meals here, and there seemed to be a lot of them. Of course, he had also found out, it was all because of the green grass.

    It had to be known that to the primitive man, even though the grass and fruit weren''t as tasty as the meat, they were still food. To the primitive man, they were all extremely important existences.

    Thinking of this, their hearts also started to burn up, not just for the sake of eating it three times a day, but also because there was actually meat here every three times, so the prey they hunted today was obviously not finished, and the small living beasts had already started to feed them, and even the big ones were not finished yet, and were directly pickled with salt, right, thinking that summer and autumn were when the prey was at their richest, but they did not dare to fight too much, because there was no need to worry about eating it all now, and if they did not finish it, they could put it into winter to eat it again.

    "These are?" After dinner, he thought that everything was already over, but he didn''t expect them to start collecting things. Moreover, if he wasn''t mistaken, these things were all directly dried by the vegetables they ate, and it couldn''t be said that they were in a place where they couldn''t be directly exposed to the sun.

    "Dried dishes, keep for the winter." Being too old to eat, she might as well be like what Yu Su said. After drying these things and adding salt to preserve them, it could also be considered a type of food in winter.

    "Really? Can I really save it until winter before eating?" The eyes of the mountain could not help but light up. They were really short on food during the winter, and even the large tribes were short of it. It was for this reason that every beastmen would be moved when they heard about the food.

    "Naturally, if you want to eat it, you''ll have to wait another three to four months before you can do that." From the initial picking to the completion, it would take at least three to four months and there would be a lot of work going on, at least thirty-eight dishes. This was also the reason why this kind of small dish could only be completed after several generations of improvements.

    The main reason why Yu Su cooked was because their family liked to eat it, which was why her mother could cook it. Moreover, their family not only had this kind of plum dried dish, but also some pickled vegetables, and the taste was very good.

    However, there was no pot here. He had tried it before, but it showed that he could make dishes and pots, and as for something like a jar, it showed that he didn''t have it at all. Furthermore, he had once said on television that even in modern times, there was no way to make it in a day.

    Therefore, he was envious of those deceptive claims in the novel and those strange pinches made by the protagonists in the eccentric world. However, he was still a serious person, and he never thought that other people would do what they did, so he only said the method. As for what other people would do, that was other people''s business.

    Unfortunately, he had been here for more than a month and still hadn''t found any dirt. Even if he knew what it was for a layman like him, he probably wouldn''t be able to successfully cook it. Therefore, he felt that this high-tech stuff should be left to the transcender girl.

    Who would have thought that with the teleportation mission, he would suddenly run to a place like the primitive society. Furthermore, his space was not limitless, so naturally, he had to bring something of the utmost importance.

    As long as they stayed here, there would be no problem for the next five hundred years. In the future, the Transcending Lady would definitely produce a lot of good things, and every year, there would be a trade fair where they could go and find some good things to return to. As for what to do, that girl would soon be able to make some salt, and then the salt would naturally become hard currency to trade with, meaning that there would be a place for women to pass through. In fact, it was a very happy thing to see the twenty-eight people of the tribe.

    Due to the lack of Priests, females would usually go to other tribes to trade directly. Thinking about how they could buy a few orcs no matter what, it was better not to buy them now. They were still not very rich, and would have more fighting power when the time came.

    On the third day, Shan decided to bring the tribe to join the tribe, but he was still a little unwilling. For the tribe leader position, to the beastmen, obtaining this position was an incomparable honor, and because of this, the people who obtained this position were not old yet, and would not be able to move on. They would not give up on this position, and he had only accepted it for more than a year.

    However, on the fifth day, the other party did not have the slightest intention of urging him, as if inviting them to be their guests. However, on the fifth day, the other party did not have the slightest intention of urging him, as if inviting them to be their guests.

    "What should I call you?" With a tribe, he naturally had to give the tribe a name, so when he turned around to ask Yu Su, he didn''t feel anything was wrong at all. The reason why he went to invite people over was because of Yu Su, and if she didn''t like it here, then he would have come looking for trouble, and he would have fought her, and if he couldn''t beat her, then he would have brought her away, and there was no need for him to defend the tribe.

    "The Sun tribe." Yesterday, he had gone out to look for wild vegetables and so on. He was so tired that he even ran into a large wild beast. He felt like his life was so bleak. He was currently grieving over who should bother with him.

    "Right. Let''s call it the Sun tribe." She nodded her head to indicate that this was the name of the tribe. She also expressed her satisfaction with this name.

    As for whether or not they would go to the trade fair this year, Yu Su meant that they could go, or not, but if they did go, this year''s salt would not be their trade item.

    "Why?" He felt that it was necessary for him to bring a good tribe and make it stronger. However, admitting defeat did not mean that he would submit to a female, even if that female was stronger than him in terms of combat power, but so what? Now that she had become a female, he had to have the self-awareness to be a female.

    "Safe." She didn''t even look at him. He was in so much pain that he wanted to take a good rest. In the end, he was taken over by someone to discuss some matters. He was already in a bad mood.

 C92

    He could only give up. The method to make salt was something that this person had thought of, and if the other party really did not agree to take it out to exchange for something back, then he had no choice but to do this. When he thought about the people that his tribe had brought over, and the matter of him marrying their future partner, he was truly worried.

    He turned around and looked at the idiots. The mountain was starting to come again, and he was trying hard to help them find a partner, but they were actually still foolishly eating while laughing, and they didn''t let him relax. All of a sudden, he felt like they were stuffing the food up with good intentions.

    No matter how worried they were, the Gazing-Mountain tribe no longer existed after that. The new tribe, the Sun tribe, was established, and they started the theory of shared ownership. As long as you gave them a certain amount of food, the food would become private property, but the salt was not among them.

    Don''t even think about it being a kind of cured meat. It was just smoked, and didn''t add any salt. Although this was a method of protection, it really couldn''t last for too long, and it was precisely because of this, that people became so excited when they heard that meat could be eaten all the time in the winter.

    He was collecting potatoes right now, hoping to plant another season before winter arrived. Although the original owner remembered that it was spring all year round, he had never experienced it himself, so he didn''t feel that there was much hope. If it wasn''t like this, then they wouldn''t have died.

    "Just keep them like that?" However, he saw the way the cicadas handled the meat, so he thought that they had to do the same with the potatoes. However, it was obvious that they didn''t want the potatoes, so he was very curious, as the other females and orcs had the same question, so they all stared at the cicadas.

    "ˇ­" Moreover, these people were looking at him with great trust, so he had never actually done such a thing. Before, he had only bought some from the supermarket, even if he ate at home for a long time, in terms of quantity, it wouldn''t be too much. How would he know how to store them?

    As a half-tone, he directly brought out a small beast to talk, and that was true. When they caught a small beast, they happened to see the potatoes it hid away. Not only was the quantity not small, but it had not changed at all, so it was very necessary for them to build a cellar. Actually, it could not be said that they did not deal with anything, it was just that they made preparations beforehand.

    They couldn''t help but admire Su Lai even more. It was not as if they had never experienced such things before, but no one thought about them and only the person in front of them could think about such things. When they thought about how they could live together with such people in the future, they felt quite at ease.

    If it was said that the original owner might really think of this matter as a reason, then as far as Yu Su was concerned, his brain wasn''t very good, but he had never thought of it. Therefore, this sort of thing, which was seen in his previous life, wasn''t something that he could truly think of.

    With the method of keeping potatoes, the orcs were even more at ease, and they went out to find a lot of food to give to Yu Su to deal with, causing her to roll her eyes at him. However, she knew that life here was very difficult, and because of that, she had to work hard to survive and give her all.

    Although he brought back a lot of things from another world, but without proper information, he didn''t dare to make a move. After all, he wasn''t the protagonist, and he didn''t have the golden fingers like the protagonist, so if he really dared to take it out, he would definitely be caught and directly dissected. This was also why he had accepted the speech in the world of missions, but in reality, he didn''t want to meet again.

    For this reason, even though he seemed to be working in a foreign world for a long time, he did not actually get as many things as he had imagined. For example, he did not even dare to take out many good things, and as for money, it was directly in his bank card. Even if he did not say anything, his parents seemed to be used to it.

    Because of this, he wanted to spend more time in this foreign world. Compared to those things that he needed to deal with, he felt that this kind of money that could be obtained directly was much more convenient and safer to use, such as the best choices. Of course, if it was his father''s birthday, his mother''s or his son''s birthday, the things in the space could also be given to someone else.

    In ancient times, too many things like gold bricks could be used in front of money, but it was also convenient. Therefore, whenever he went to a world, he would intentionally store some gold that could be easily dealt with later.

    He wanted to store everything in this space, but he couldn''t use it now, perhaps he could use it in the next world. For example, he felt that this kind of situation would only happen if he did not have a complete collection of those vats, and in the future, he definitely had to use them all, regardless of whether they were useful or not.

    In the late autumn, when everything was ready, Yu Su didn''t want to participate in the trade this year, so this time she was going to be led by a few beastmen. They were going to trade what Yu Su had said, and then they were going to see if they could trade for some females, whether they were females or half-beastmen, they all felt very good.

    Now, the orcs and females who were already married had already opened up their own caves to live in. Although there wasn''t much space for each family, they could still dig their way up like Yu Su and He Yi.

    "Gone?" He knew that he no longer belonged to the former tribe but had instead joined the Sun tribe. Although his life here was much better, he still had the original shadow of the tribe in the deepest part of his memory. Plus, he was not sold, so he had some feelings for the original tribe, and because of that, he wanted to go, but he did not want to, so he could not go.

    "En, I wonder if I can find something nice to eat." Even if he had used the same steps, he still wouldn''t have been able to cook anything delicious. It was precisely because of this, that he probably sent the other party to a safe place, but the other party didn''t have any intention of leaving, so he didn''t have any intention of leaving, because he felt that he didn''t want to leave.

    "Who knows?" One had to know that the other party would think of salt because the original owner was here, and had remembered it from the very beginning. Because the original owner was not here, this had pushed things back for more than a month, but in the end, there was still the original owner. In other words, a lot of things would happen, but no one mentioned the original owner, so it happened a bit slower than the original owner.

    He felt that the transcender, in fact, was just one of those lucky people. In many things, they could do less than others, such as buying lottery tickets or writing web novels, and coincidentally meeting a topic that just happened to be popular there. As a result, luck was also a part of one''s strength, and there was nothing wrong with that.

    Indeed, just as Yu Su thought, during the trade, Ye Qian had already taken out the salt and pottery for the trade, but Yu Su was worried about using her hands to pinch them, so there was no way for her to make the pottery form. To Ye Qian, it wasn''t a problem at all, they used molds to make the same thing, and they even drew flowers on them, of course they ordered the cheapest ones when they quit, and bought the ones without any flowers.

    If you ask him why, it''s because it''s the same thing anyway. There''s not much difference between having a flower and not having a flower. Alright, in his heart, he thinks that it''s just a jar of pickled vegetables. Why do you need so many tricks for?

    "This is not for sale." Ye Qian''s eyes lit up when she saw his words. The reason why she teleported was all because of the relationship between men and women, and now, she had entered a world full of men. Originally, it made her feel disgusted, but now, it was different, after all, there were only men here, and all she needed to do was to hook her fingers, and these men would all become her men.

    "Yes." She agreed and left with her friends. She didn''t care if the woman had another sentence to say or not, taking it out but not selling it was a waste of someone else''s time. Not everyone would be infatuated with her.

    As there was no one to talk to, Lie''s feelings for Ye Qian were a little more pure. Since Ye Qian did not have a rival in love, she would not care so much about Lie, so when Lie went out to look for salt, she and another male Beastman in the tribe slapped each other. When Lie came back, naturally Lie would accept him and hope that they could get along like brothers.

    How could he be willing to do such a thing? However, the beastmen were very loyal to their partners, and after a long time of fighting, they finally managed to force Lie to accept the other side, which was only agreed upon by Lie after countless punches. He had no choice but to agree to Ye Qian''s demands, but the beastmen would not have to face him in front of him, and would only beat him half to death every time.

 C93

    But how about the two beastmen, it had nothing to do with Ye Qian, because she felt that the two of them had agreed and they were very happy together, so when they met the beastmen that made her heart beat, she naturally did not have any intention of letting them go. There was actually a second time, a third time, or even more times, so she was not worried that Lie and the others would not agree.

    It''s just that her thoughts are beautiful, but the reality isn''t that great. She didn''t know it in the past, but when she faced these words, she felt that she was a lowly woman, which made her feel inferior, but at the same time, she also felt that you were just an orc in the orc world. You have never seen a real woman, so you don''t know a woman''s beauty.

    "Stop." One must know that she already had two men, and both of them were pretty strong orcs. She was a human woman, and she was already a bit exhausted, and if it weren''t for the fact that she had been transported to the orc world, these orcs all loved her wife and were much nicer to her, giving her a lot of good things to eat, which allowed her strength to increase. However, no matter how much she increased, she didn''t have a qualitative change, so she could only barely deal with two orcs.

    If she was just trying to seduce him, she wouldn''t be able to do it, but as someone who wanted to be the queen of the Beastman World, she naturally wouldn''t allow anyone to reject her. If she was just trying to seduce him, then that would be fine, but as a person who wanted to be the queen of the Beastman World, she naturally wouldn''t allow others to reject him.

    Words didn''t mean anything to Ye Ci, but people who already had partners usually didn''t care about other females, so it didn''t matter, and the other orcs had already said something in her ear, but the girl felt like she had come from another world, and that was different, so everything was for her.

    No matter how dissatisfied Ye Qian was, she still didn''t see anyone in the blink of an eye. When she asked people about the beastmen, no one was willing to say so, mainly because the leader had already said that she wasn''t allowed to mention this to Ye Xi, and now that the leader already had a little female of his own outside, she didn''t know, but it was obvious that not everyone could accept that her own female had something to do with other males, so this person thought that the leader was just as nice to her as she was to her.

    "You, you guys did well." She was even more furious in her heart, she might not like to say it, but if someone else was unwilling to tell her, then the meaning would be different. Everyone has a rebellious mindset, so they would naturally think that I don''t like it if you didn''t tell me.

    Soon, Lie came over and heard about it. However, he knew more about it and knew who the orc was, so he became a bit angry. Although he said that he wanted to find a female outside, but since one or two of them were like this, no man could bear to have their own female taken away by someone else. Therefore, Lie hated both the orc and the two females.

    Of course, at this moment, he wouldn''t even remember that he had betrayed the relationship between the two of them. Speaking of this, it was truly speechless.

    The reason why he married Ye Qian was because she was the Holy Maiden mentioned by the priest. Only by marrying such a person would he be able to establish a kingdom in the future, yes, a kingdom, and his ancestors had established a kingdom before. It was also because of this reason that he was so attached to the Holy Maiden, even to the person he grew up with.

    In the dead of night, he actually had some regrets, but it was not about marrying Ye Qian and not Sisu. Rather, he felt that he should not let Yushu become a female, so that she could help him build a larger tribe and build a kingdom.

    Of course, he would not reveal these things right now. No one would think that it was because of this that he had married Ye Qian, just like how no one had thought back then that he had wanted to be partners with her because he didn''t want her to be the leader.

    As for the females, they could only say that they were a bunch of poor people right now, and that they really couldn''t afford to raise those kind of luxury goods.

    As a result, when Ye Qian finally came looking for them, they had already left, and she did not know that Lie had let Ye Qian go because he had seen her leave. Otherwise, Lie would not do such a thing, and would only wait for Ye Qian to find her.

    As for the group of people, they were lucky, because they were all orcs, even if the females were orcs, they were still much stronger than the females. Because of this, they hunted quite a few places along the way, and besides eating, there were also many left behind.

    The five orcs were not from the same tribe, and they were all weak beasts. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have been taken out by the tribe to be exchanged for food, since their tribe was medium-sized, and they were all from small tribes when they were young, and when they became adults, the medium tribes would have them go back to the sacred pond, and if they could become females, they would let the orcs marry them, and if there were no orcs in the tribe, they would have to be switched out to trade for food, and after the winter, they would have to be exchanged for smaller beasts.

    "So delicious." The half-beastmen did not have any status in the original tribe. In addition, although their appearances were not bad, they were at the bottom of the original tribe. Because of this, they had long since known that they would leave the tribe.

    "Hmm, and luckily Ruo Ruo gave me a push just now." Originally, when they heard that the other side was only a small tribe and had never heard of it before, even if they had seen the leader of the tribe several times before, few people were willing to go because they were middle-sized tribes. After all, the tribe was very poor, and if they couldn''t eat their fill, they would have to pay a portion of the money each year to exchange for a female.

    However, no one had expected that this tribe, the Sun tribe, would appear to be very rich. Seeing that they could eat so much every day, and even eat three times, these female orcs felt very happy.

    The closer they got, the more they felt how important these people were to their families, not because they were worried about what was happening in the tribe, but because they were happy to go home. It was because of this reason that these female orcs felt more at ease, feeling that if they followed them to the new tribe, they might be even happier.

    However, their good mood was still shattered.

    "F * ck off." He had never thought that this person would still dare to come over, and most importantly, this person was looking at him with a strange look. Thinking of the relationship between this person and Yu Su, he felt a sudden jealousy in his heart, and directly went over with a wind blade without any intention of leaving any face. This person was not shameless at all.

    "You, how could you?" He had known about his superpower for a long time, and it was also because of his superpower that they never dealt with each other. He had wanted to find a male Beastman for his opponent and give birth to a child with such superpower, but when he realized that his opponent would not agree, he wanted to give up.

    It was precisely because of this that he became even more fanatical about superpowers. He just could not find a way, and when he heard from Ye Qian that salt could increase his strength, he felt that he might have more chances to obtain superpowers. That was why he chose to look for them, but there was no response at all.

    If it wasn''t, he could have taken it out to trade. To be honest, he really didn''t want to dig out any salt from this place.

    "Humph, stay away from our tribe. Otherwise, you will regret it." However, if they really were to fight, it would only mean that they would be able to bite off a piece of the opponent''s flesh. If they were to do it a little more, it would likely be impossible, and that was why he did not make a move after dodging the Wind Blade attack.

    He paused for a moment and then watched as Yu Su led her people away. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had a superpower, he wouldn''t have let this matter go. But now that this matter had occurred, did his original plan really have to change?

    "Leader?" They had obviously gone to bring back their people, but why did they end up here? So it was a little strange, but looking at how the leader was acting, he was not planning to go again, so they couldn''t help but ask, thinking that if he could marry Yusu, the most beautiful person in their tribe wouldn''t be Ye Qian, who thought that she was a woman, but Yusu, who was a man after all.

    "Let''s go back." Lie Lie was also a decisive person. Seeing that this path was not working, he naturally didn''t have any intention of continuing forward.

 C94

    When Lie''s group left, they naturally didn''t notice it. They had been hiding in a nearby mountain and seeing that they wouldn''t return after leaving, they went back to explain what they had said and done afterwards.

    "Hmph, you''re courting death." He never thought that these people had no intention of giving up and couldn''t help but to get annoyed. He felt that this wasn''t the reason? Obviously, he had already given up and would at most cause some trouble. He could just torture the other party to death, but why would the other party still dare to target his partner? This made him very unhappy.

    "Alright, let''s think about it now and expand the tribe." In order to accommodate such a small tribe, it was actually very easy. First, it was easy to take in the profits, and second, it was martial arts. Originally, they had chosen to join the tribe in order to find a place where they could live in peace.

    "That''s true." Winter was truly a beautiful season. At least for the Sun tribe, which wanted to become a medium-sized tribe, he truly felt that after winter passed, no one would dare to have any ideas about their tribe. However, their tribe was still a little small.

    When they returned to the valley, they found that the orcs had not gone out to hunt, but were hunting some small animals. What was Yu Su doing?

    Yu Su felt that his profession wasn''t that big of a leap, but there was nothing he could do about it. In the future, he might have other professions, such as when he was in his first life, and that godly guy, recently he had also become a godly person, and discovered that he had no idea what was happening here, he just had to raise everything with absolute accuracy. Just like how he had calculated that there was a dark river on the other side of the lake, and there was a natural hole, and the most wonderful thing was that there was a valley even bigger than this valley, so he felt that raising a lot of little beasts shouldn''t be a problem.

    Of course, these were only his calculations. As he had not taken a look inside, he did not know if the other side of the dark river would really be a bigger valley.

    "You''re back?" She turned around and saw him. He had already left for quite some time and had already returned with a big smile on his face, but soon she gave him a look that told him to keep his voice down.

    "Oh, it''s about to happen?" When they left, the little beasts were already about to give birth. They thought that when they returned this time, all the little beasts would give birth.

    "Yeah, a part of it is already born." There were many small animals in the valley, and he was very nervous at first. He had already delivered quite a few babies, so he was not as nervous as he was at the start. He knew that the small animals were about to be born, and he was not really in a hurry to get angry.

    "Go rest, I''m here." Judging from her appearance, it was obvious that she had not rested well during this period. The difference between a female and an orc was still very great, and because of this, he felt that he could do whatever he wanted, but even the other orcs could not bear to have one female do it, let alone give up.

    "Alright." It had been more than three days since he had a good rest. Now that he had someone to help him, he naturally had no reason to. Moreover, he had a lot of trust in this person, so he felt that as long as he handed this matter over to him, there shouldn''t be any problems.

    The orcs naturally lined up by the mountains. After finding out that their leader had already found a mate, the five of them were still a little disappointed, but thinking of this good place, they would be living here in the future. They could find anyone, but they wouldn''t care too much about it.

    "It''s beautiful here." Entering their residence, they discovered that it was different from the stone houses they used to live in, there were even more of them, there were things they had never heard of before, and they could not help but like this place even more. Although they kept their eyes on the leader, they themselves liked it, as powerful as the leader, they would usually choose females, just like what they just heard.

    "Of course, this is where we don''t have the females to live." Because the valley was small, the single beastmen and females all lived together, but the beastmen lived directly at the entrance so they could guard the valley, while the females lived a little inside. This was a place filled with fruit trees, and at this moment, the beastmen happened to catch the fruits, making them look especially beautiful.

    After the excitement passed, the females naturally wanted to have a good rest. Although the dishes cooked by the females in the valley weren''t as good as the ones cooked by the scuttles, they were still delicious compared to the ones cooked by the barbarians. At the meal time, they woke up and ate their food.

    "This is a cloth-beast?" They were both men now, so naturally, they couldn''t be too intimate with each other. Even if he was living with her now, that was to prevent the other party from hitting the females, and there were other beastmen who would cause trouble for him.

    "Yes." They had never found any cloth beasts, not even the previous tribe. Firstly, their tribe could not afford it, and secondly, because there were too few females in their tribe, they needed to be raised by females, or else they would not produce cloth, so their cloth had always been traded from the other side and was not part of their tribe at all. Coincidentally, this time, they managed to find one, which was more than enough for their tribe.

    "We''ve changed clothes this time." He was initially happy, but then he remembered that when the beastmen went, not only did they bring back females, but also cloth. If he had known earlier that he would be able to catch a cloth beast, he wouldn''t have needed to change his clothes.

    "It''s fine, next year we can exchange for more beastmen and females." He had already thought about it, next time he would not only have to change females, but also the beastmen. Those powerful beastmen might not be easy to change, but the half-beastmen and those not particularly powerful beastmen were still easy to change.

    "Yes." He only hoped that he could live to the end of his life in this primitive society. Actually, he did not really care about other things, the reason why he took in the Gazing-Mountain tribe was because Ji was too reckless, allowing the people to enter the valley, which was why he had deliberately found some thugs to come back. But later on, he also thought that since the original owner could enter by accident, other people could do the same, so this place was not an extremely safe place, and having more force was also good.

    Because of this matter, she had changed her mind. However, he was not someone who was suited for situations such as this. Therefore, when it came down to it, he would naturally throw everything he had to the other party and tell him what he had calculated.

    "Yes, I will bring someone to take a look." This was not the best time to talk about it, so he agreed and didn''t actually do it right away. The next day, he brought his men to hunt, as their most important goal right now was to hunt. As for other things, they would have to wait until winter came.

    The days passed by leisurely like this, and Yu Su also started to feel happy secretly because after the late autumn, every day he lived was his own, meaning it was a profitable day, and people couldn''t help but feel especially happy just thinking about it. Thus, his mood influenced the people around him, making everyone feel happy.

    The advantage of living in the valley was that they would not feel cold, but there was also a disadvantage, that the meat would not be left for long, and if they did not eat it, it would be broken. Therefore, in winter, they would mainly eat cured meat, and some of them would even eat fresh, small hunting, which made the mountain very happy. If they did not listen to the instructions and caught more meat, then the taste of winter would not be as good.

    Of course, compared to being able to eat one''s fill, this really wasn''t much. But humans were like this, and once they were able to eat their fill, they would think about whether they could eat well.

    At the beginning of winter, the second day after the war, they brought their men to the dark river that Yu Su had created. On the first day, they found those dark rivers, but it was too dark and too dangerous.

    "In other words, the dark river exists, there must be fish in there too. I just don''t know how many people you can bring back this time, but with the bottom of the dark river, you can be considered as a guarantor." Yu Su sighed. The main reason was because that valley was much safer than this place, and he felt very happy about living there for the rest of his life, but when he heard the meaning of the words, he knew that not only would the other party not give up here, but they would also want it in the future. Thinking of the fact that it was like this for all men was especially true, and he was actually not without a sense of loss.

    As for the other things, he did not want to think about them. All he wanted to know was this.

 C95

    It was difficult for her to understand what he meant by saying her words, but she knew that he had other ideas as well. However, he felt that it would be better if he did it for her, because he didn''t need to pay too much attention to other matters. As a man, he would feel somewhat regretful if he didn''t have a proud career.

    Seeing the second snow was about to fall, Ye Qian, who was standing on the other side, also realized the terror of the primitive society during winter and could not help but feel resentful. From time to time, she would use words like ''where she used to live'' to describe the place, making Lie feel very bad, but when Ye Qian had overdone her talking, Lie had brought up Yu Su''s valley with some life in his hands.

    The original owner didn''t have any schemes in mind, so he found a good place. Although he didn''t bring Lie along, he still told Lie about this matter. After the last visit, Lie could be sure that this was the valley that Yu Su mentioned was spring during the four seasons.

    When Ye Qian heard about the valley, she immediately wanted to take over it. When she heard that the man called Yu Su was living in that valley, she thought that Lie would actually know about this and had a feeling that her man was harming her. This made her feel uncomfortable, and she also felt that if you dared to scheme against my man, you would naturally have to pay the price.

    He was growing potatoes in the valley now, and the temperature in the valley wasn''t really unchanged. It was still colder than it had been in the autumn, which meant that it was only a long sleeve in the past, but now she needed to put on a coat to feel it.

    "Why are there so many people?" On the way back, seeing that more than fifty people had come back, he frowned. If it was only a little more than ten people, then their production in the valley was still considered good. No matter what, they could let this day go by.

    "Don''t you have fish?" He did not expect to meet any of his clansmen, let alone their group of people. They had been through so many hardships, and originally, he did not feel any sympathy for them, but there were still some underage orcs in the group. No matter how vicious he was, he could not do anything about them, so he had no choice but to bring everyone back.

    "Got it. I just happened to pick up some wild vegetables today. Here, take them and eat." One must know that he had been reluctant to use the jar that he had brought back last time, and now that he was able to use it, there was no need to mention how happy he was. Even though the fish and broth made by the pickled vegetables were very delicious, and although the temperature in the valley had always been quite high, he still felt that winter was very happy because of the pot.

    "It''s perfect for a cured meat soup." Other than during the trading period, they would go hunting every day. Although it was just for the morning, the half-beastmen would all go out to pick wild vegetables and other stuff. In the afternoon, half of the beastmen would stay behind to help the people in the valley, while the other half would go with the half-beastmen to catch some small animals.

    Because of this, there was a lot of cured meat and mountain products stored in the valley. At the moment, with wild vegetables, mountain goods and cured meat, it was just right to make a pot. The taste of cured meat was very good, at least for primitive people, this kind of soup was very good.

    "Bye." His beast form was that of a female''s, and was not that of a weak beast, but it was also very beautiful. Initially, he had decided to reject her, but for some reason, he just wanted to reject her, as he thought that if she rejected him directly, it would be fine, but before he could even say anything, she turned into a female, and before he could come out, he ran into a dragon. He thought that this person was already dead, but he did not expect her weak body to be able to find a member of his race.

    He nodded his head and pulled Yu Su along to do something else. He didn''t intend to argue with Lin because he didn''t want him to do it, but because he didn''t know what other people would think, he wouldn''t do such a thing. Even if Lin did it for him, he wouldn''t give any reaction.

    "Bye." Lin didn''t expect that he had already found a partner. Although he was sad, he didn''t have any ill intentions towards Su Yu. This was how Primitive people were. They were very attached to their partners, but they didn''t have the heart to scheme against them.

    She felt that she should avoid him now. Judging by his appearance, he was beyond pitiful. If it wasn''t for the fact that he was someone she couldn''t give up on, he might have let something happen to the two of them.

    People are like this, regardless of whether you recognise them or not, once this person has been with you for a long time, you will unconsciously feel that this person is yours. If the other party wants to find a couple or something at this point, you will feel extremely uncomfortable, not to mention that Yu Su has been a couple for several lifetimes, which is even more unacceptable.

    "What''s the matter?" At first, he didn''t want to talk to her, but after seeing her conflicted expression, his mood improved. Although he didn''t know why she didn''t want to be his partner, she looked like she was jealous and he felt happy.

    "No, nothing." Lin just felt a little sad, but you had to ask him what was the matter, why had he stopped, he couldn''t say it, did he regret turning into a female? No, he really liked to say it, and deep in his heart, he had always felt that he was a female, not some unsightly male.

    "Go rest. We''ll be able to eat later." He felt that if he didn''t say something, this person might just do something. It had to be known that all primitive man''s moral integrity was gone, even if this guy still had a bit of modern consciousness, but after all, he was born in a primitive society and didn''t carry his original memories of being born in a great environment. He didn''t have his original memories, so living in a great environment like this, and losing his moral integrity was actually nothing.

    "Yes." Lin nodded, he felt that he really liked the word ''Su'', and how could a female be so gentle and gentle, just like those orcs, thinking that he just liked to be a female, even if he couldn''t say it in the same breath, he could still find the orc he liked in the future.

    It turned out that the chief was living a good life, and they couldn''t help but feel very happy. Of course, there were complaints in their hearts, because they felt that the chief was living a good life and had not gone to find them, causing them to suffer and be driven back and forth.

    Of course, at this moment, they would not remember that it was them who had abandoned their race, compared to those beastmen who had abandoned their words halfway through the journey, these people who had abandoned them long ago did not have the qualifications to say such words. If they did not have the power to back up that dragon, then they would not have been able to escape.

    If it weren''t for the fact that they were having such a hard time, he would never have saved them.

    After these people had settled down and rested for a day, they realized that this was no longer their tribe, but a tribe called the Sun tribe, and they were always a little disappointed, but most people quickly accepted it, not to mention other things, at least they could settle down later on. If they didn''t have that kind of time to wander around, they would have thought that this was not something they could accept, but now it was different.

    If it was just a fight, at most, they would just suppress it with force. However, they did not expect Ye Qian, that woman, to not even wait a whole winter for Lie to come over and attack the valley, and that Lie would have to live in the valley during the winter, and that was also the reason why when these people met Lie''s group, they also saw their people in Lie''s group. Soon, the two sides merged and prepared to take over the valley.

    As for taking down the valley, he had never thought about whether or not his original tribe would still exist. All he knew was that he couldn''t let the Sun tribe exist.

    Who were these people? They had naturally discovered them long ago. These people had a bad intention and wanted these people to come into contact with the people outside. The reason they would meet the original tribesmen was because they wanted to lead them out of the valley.

    Not only had Yu Su awakened her supernatural ability, even Yu Su, who had been diligently cultivating in martial arts, had also awakened as well. Although it was said to be a useless wood type, it was still very useful for people to use it, and Yu Su''s words were very useful. Soon, they were beaten back, and those who betrayed her were naturally kicked out of the valley.

    "Isn''t that too much of a loss?" Shan saw five females. Although three of them were half-beastmen, at least two of them were pure females.

    "He''ll come back eventually." Laughter, although those females said that they had to leave because of what those beastmen did, that was because they had not lost their affection for the beastmen yet, on the contrary, those beastmen were the same, after knowing what they had done, they would let their females live such miserable lives, a few of them could still remain calm, especially after seeing Lie who had been beaten up, and had long run away. No one wanted to take them in during the winter, so they could imagine what kind of people they would be, so it was obvious that they would come back and be more honest, this kind of thing was really convenient to do, not just fighting the enemy, but also taking care of themselves.

 C96

    As expected, these people all came back, in the most pitiful way, the female could not stand the cold outside and fell ill. No matter how much they loved their families, after they fell ill, they were unable to express anything. Furthermore, it was not only their own family, the beastmen also loved them.

    The temperature in the valley didn''t change much, so these people had to get up and work together every day. They were more diligent, the valley was more well-regulated, and the production rate was higher as well. With the help of Su Ming''s wood ability, the output of the valley would soon come to fruition, and they wouldn''t be constantly eating at the bottom of the valley.

    Therefore, they brought some people to look at all the inner valleys. If there really were people, then they could go and bring more people over. In the future, their tribe would become even more powerful, and there would no longer be anyone who dared to bully them.

    The people in the valley all knew about this matter, and they might not accept it at first, especially the Beastmen. However, in the case that Yu Su didn''t bring out any force, and was also very capable in handling the matter, even if those people had some prejudices in their hearts, no one would say anything more.

    In fact, it would take less than two days to get from the outer valley to the inner valley. However, the most difficult part of the road was the threat of the dark river, so they had to build a road on this road to reach the inner valley, which took them more than four months.

    "What''s wrong?" If it wasn''t someone he was familiar with, maybe he would just call her right away. You have to know that he has a superpower right now, even if his physical strength is not very high, but other aspects are not too weak. At that time, even if he doesn''t die, he will at least lose a layer of skin.

    "I found the Fluorescent Stone." In fact, they really did not find it at the beginning, otherwise they would not have been walking all the way in the dark cave, which was when he had unintentionally encountered it while he was clearing the way. Only after digging deeply did he discover that this kind of rock could light up, and naturally, he had dug quite a lot of it.

    "Really?" He had seen it on TV before, but he had never seen it in real life. Now that he had met it, he felt that he could bring it back with him, not to mention at home, he could save a lot of money on electricity.

    "Let''s go. Right now, going to the inner valley will take about half a day. Should we go take a look?" For the rest of the time, they would have to see the small tribes that were willing to submit to them. As for the large tribes, he felt that there was no need because they were simply too big, and there would be more of them for him to take care of. He felt that if he could get them into his tribe, it would not be beneficial for them.

    As for the small tribes, it was actually quite beneficial for the large tribes. If they lacked people who fought with them for food, their chances of survival would be even greater.

    Indeed, it was as Chu Feng had said. On the way here, it was extremely bright and easy to find the place that produced the Fluorescent Stones. As long as he wanted more, he could have more, and he wouldn''t need to make a fire like before; it would be too troublesome.

    Since it was very convenient to come here, Yusu tidied up the place up, and the people who had been following them all moved directly into the inner valley. As for those who stayed outside, they took a large portion with them, and even brought a lot of food, but they didn''t play around in the inner valley, but rather developed it, and since the inner valley was more than ten times larger than the outer valley, they had already opened three residences, which were just enough for the people to live in.

    Fortunately, the orcs were still able to make their way through the caves quickly. Fortunately, there were new people coming in later on, and the speed at which the inner valley was being developed was also increasing. When the caves appeared in the valley, there were only four of the three levels, so they came back once. They brought back a small tribe, seven in total.

    "Why are there so few people?" A small tribe usually had around twenty or so people. Even if some people had died in the middle of winter, there were still about ten people. However, this was the first time he had seen a tribe with seven members less.

    "The house collapsed." Words were used to what was happening in the primitive society, and did not take it seriously at all. Therefore, it was very easy to say it, but he felt that he had to leave a few more times in the near future.

    "You still want to go out?" She immediately boiled some water for him to wash and then made some soup for the other party to eat in order to rest.

    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Even if they went out, it was just to try their luck, so they could beat up their reputation. Next year, they would not go out, and if those people really could not make it through, then they could just go directly to their tribe. Furthermore, once the females had entered the inner valleys, even if there was any battle on their side, they would not be afraid of harming the females.

    "Mm, let''s go and rest. After the snow melts, there might be a big battle waiting for us." Ye Qian was a very narrow-minded person, the last time she had set her eyes on this valley, she had even sent people here when it was snowing, which meant that she probably wanted to obtain this place. If it was like this, then due to the deep snow, she might not be able to come back again after winter, but it was different during the spring, so it was very possible that those people would come again during the spring.

    Indeed, just as Yu Su said, in the early spring, all the females had moved into the inner valley. They went out five more times and received nearly a hundred people, of which 78 were beastmen.

    While Yu Su was leading her people to deal with 10% of the inner valleys, Ye Qian had also personally led people to attack the valley, and did not forget to tell Yu Su to leave, but unfortunately, she did not care about that. She only had to say one sentence, if she wanted to fight, she would fight, if not fight, and if she rolled, and with a wind blade, Ye Qian would only scream, but in the end she would still be in front of the fierce battle, which gave the people who brought her some confidence.

    It was a pity that their tribe did not have the original owner, the original owner Ye Qian, and even though there were quite a lot of supplies that Ye Qian had exchanged with the original owner, they still barely made it through the winter. On top of that, Lie had also gone out for Ye Qian once, causing the tribe to miss out on the best chance to hunt, so naturally, the good points of being able to exchange the salt for food would be gone, and life would be the same as before. If the benefits of the valley were not so great, no one would actually be willing to attack the valley with Ye Qian.

    "Don''t think too much." It had been too long, and in the last two times, Ji had almost lost all of her feelings towards the original tribe, but the priest was different. Therefore, at this moment, Ji was very worried about the priest, because the priest wanted him to follow her, so the priest couldn''t let someone beat them up. However, this was the second time already, and he felt that something was very likely to happen to the priest.

    "Should we go back and fetch the priest?" He was worried about the sacrificial offering. Plus, the living here was good, so he hoped that the sacrificial offering could come and live here. That way, he wouldn''t have to worry about Dong Tianleng or the lack of food.

    "Alright." If the priest wanted to, he didn''t care. Although he knew divination, he wasn''t a professional. He didn''t know much about these things, so it was better to look for a professional.

    After repelling Lie''s group and coming back, Shi Yan was prepared to rest. However, upon hearing her words, he couldn''t help but be stunned. He then asked Shan to take Ji to the original tribe and see if he could bring the sacrificial offering back.

    The tribe was a small tribe, so it didn''t have a sacrificial offering. The tribe could be considered a medium-sized tribe now, but a tribe without a foundation wouldn''t have a sacrificial offering.

    After being beaten up, Ye Qian did not give up this time, but instead had a feeling that they had to take down that valley, that something good might happen in there, that would make them all become so strong, that they would all be starving during the winter, that even big tribes like theirs would starve to death, and even if they did not starve to death, they would not have much strength left, that even if they did not starve to death, they would not be able to move fast, that was why they were so slow, their main goal was to replenish their energy and recover as fast as possible.

    He had lost his special position in the tribe, so he did not eat well. If it were not for the holy water, he would have already starved to death, and the ordinary sacrifices would not have betrayed his tribe. But Lie had already listened to Ye Qian and no longer wanted him to be a sacrifice.

 C97

    "Sacrifice?" It had to be known that sacrifices were very important to a tribe and would usually be protected by people. Even if it wasn''t, the sacrifice wouldn''t abandon the tribe. He didn''t expect the sacrifice to leave immediately. Was there really a need to be so magical?

    "You still know how to choose a place." That was why he had been looking for a way out. The only reason he had asked Ji to follow her was because the child was the only child of his old friend, and the second reason he had left a way out for himself.

    "Aren''t you the same?" At first, she was a little surprised when she saw the priest coming, but then she thought of the priest, wasn''t it a godly stick? He had been a godly stick before, and he could understand what godly stick could do, so when he heard the priest''s words, he immediately thought of one possibility and stopped being pretentious. He knew that everyone had escaped, so there was nothing strange about it.

    In the previous life, the original owner had been defeated because Ye Qian was too busy treating the original owner and didn''t have the time to do so. He didn''t even have to think about what would happen to the later sacrifices, and he already guessed it, and it was because of that that that Yu Su couldn''t help but feel a little sorry for the old man. At such an age, he was actually chased out of the altar by someone else.

    According to the arrangement of the sacrificial rest, Yu Su began his daily work. He was no longer concerned with external affairs, internal affairs were managed by the sacrificial ceremony, he was only concerned with the small animals raised in the valley, planted in fruit trees and food. He did not need to worry about anything else.

    After that, Lie attacked another four or five times, but because the location of the valley was too good, plus they were taking in more and more beastmen, the more they attacked, the more people Lie''s tribe would die. Even someone like Lie, who was very ambitious, would not dare to attack again, so after the third year, the valley began to become very peaceful.

    If you are a female, you can directly join the sun tribe, but if you are an orc, you can''t enter immediately, you can only join through the assessment, and even if you do, it won''t be true for the sun tribe, but for the outside world. If you are a female, you can directly join the sun tribe, but if you are an orc, you can''t enter immediately, you can only enter through the assessment, and

    Of course, every section would have trees planted, constructed to look like streets, very clean and beautiful. In the spring, summer, and autumn, even the females in the valley would like the outside world very much, and there were also people who would let the orcs build houses outside, occasionally coming out to live during these three seasons.

    Of course, Yusu also had her own house outside, mainly because he had been in this world for five years, even though he had been living with Yushi for a long time, but nothing had actually happened between them. It was also because of this reason that Yusu felt uneasy and liked to use new things to please her from time to time.

    If he was a woman right now, not only would he be able to make his choice of words fall to the ground, he could even make his own words fall on the other party. But right now, he was a man, as you know, if he was pushed down, he would be a cripple; he would truly be too cruel, and not only did he not dare to do it, he did not even dare to think about it.

    "Is it really that serious?" It had been three years since anyone had led anyone to attack the Sun tribe. Originally, Yu Su had almost looked over the entire tribe, but someone had warned him and even Ye Qian had investigated about this person.

    "Of course, I never would have thought that woman could live longer because of mating." Priests did not have many emotions like joy, anger, sadness, and so on. However, the other party was already thinking of killing him. No matter how large he was, he did not have any thoughts of suicide.

    "Priestess, don''t be so obscene, alright?" Yu Su was speechless. No matter what, he was still a woman. Although other people didn''t know it, but whenever Ye Qian was mentioned, she would always replace him with that woman.

    "I''m not wrong." The old man had been very busy lately, and had not brought his holy pool with him. Right now, he could only use his power to collect the holy water bit by bit, hoping that he could complete the construction of the holy pool as soon as possible. That was also the reason why he found out that Yu Su actually had some power.

    "Alright, alright, I know that you are right. Can this holy water transform an orc into a female?" In fact, he had calculated the number of beastmen, but they were usually very well-prepared. It was because, just in case, there were a lot of underage beastmen who wanted to turn themselves into a female because they felt that they were weak. That was also the reason why Yu Su came to help.

    "The day after tomorrow, I''ll still need to collect more Holy Water in the next two days." The priest looked at the quantity and felt that if there weren''t too many people, he would have transformed into a female and some other noises would be heard outside. He was afraid that the priest wouldn''t even come over to help and would certainly not let this opportunity go to waste.

    "Got it." He knew that the old man wouldn''t let him off so easily, and he was a bit unhappy. Although he had finished dealing with the inner valley, he had his own land now, and all the income belonged to him. That was why he had been using his Discipline recently, because only when his Discipline was used up, he would be able to cultivate it quickly.

    "Why don''t you ask more?" The priest knew that this person did not hate that woman, at least he paid more attention to her than others. However, he paid too little attention to her, and when he heard the curious question, he would not force anyone to tell him what had happened. In his words, if he wanted to say it, he would naturally say it all.

    What''s there to ask? The left side is just the same, that woman took in that beastman again, and that Lie leader got so angry that he fought with him, and in the end, he had no choice but to recognize him. Lie, because of his generosity, got another valiant general, and from now on, the tribe will be even more powerful. Every time he heard from Ye Qian during this period of time, there would always be people who thought that it was the end of the sentence. He did not know what to say anymore.

    "What? It''s not like that at all. Ye Qian has already been snatched away, Lie isn''t his opponent at all." The priest looked very pleased. The woman thought she had found a powerful orc, but what she didn''t know was that it was a cannibal tribe, and they had been living in the bitter cold for a long time.

    "Desolate?" Yu Su was stunned for a moment. The only tribe that would snatch the females of other tribes and leave was Huang, that terrifying tribe. However, that tribe had not been out for many years. Just what had happened this time?

    "Huh? You know that too? I thought your brain was just looking for a partner and that you were tricked." The priest did not think that Yushu would know about this. It was likely that even Lie didn''t know about this, or else this person would not have fought with others. One had to know that this terrifying tribe was not something that ordinary people could think of.

    "When have I ever been deceived? I merely do not wish to become the leader, and also do not wish to fight with others." The original owner really did think this way. If you were to say how much he loved her, it was not true, but the personality of the beastmen had already decided. However, once a person became a partner with the original owner, they would always be together with that person.

    However, he did not expect that even after he left, he was still schemed to die in the end. The original owner had regretted turning into a female before, but one of them had been willing to work hard as an orc if he didn''t turn into a female. It was just that he came a little too late and it was already a foregone conclusion, so he had no other choice.

    Of course, he didn''t do this sort of thing. Even if he was also tricked by the scum man, he was also not prepared to admit it.

    "Alright, I know what you want to say, but it has nothing to do with me. But I think you''d better settle the matter with the leader, there''s already more than one person who has his eyes on you. If you don''t act now, then such a good partner will be robbed by someone." He knew what the original owner was thinking, or else he wouldn''t have agreed when she was about to leave.

    "He dares." Yu Su glared at him.

    "Why wouldn''t I dare?" The priest looked at her with a smile that was not a smile. He did not understand, the two of them clearly really liked each other, how could they not be partners? Was it really because they were deceived by the beastmen last time?

    "Hmph." Yu Su stared at the words that had just come out of the door. Her meaning was clear, ''If you dare, then I won''t bite you.''

    "You take me in, take me in, don''t have to be stared at by those annoying females." He felt that he was helpless, but at a time like this, because he wanted to confess, and because he felt that it was for his own benefit, he said it very straightforwardly, ''You know that they''ve been together for five years, and that they''re just living together, and there''s really no real relationship between them, and they haven''t formed a relationship, and he wasn''t aware of himself, and by the time he did, a lot of people were already eyeing him, and if it wasn''t you being the leader, the other party would already let you have it happen, so he has already fought so many times, and this matter still doesn''t let Susu know, he already felt all sorts of grievance.

    "Humph, you wish." At first, Yusu didn''t think much of agreeing, but when he thought about the remnants of the chrysanthemum, he no longer dared to do so.

 C98

    As for what he thought, his frequent fights outside had never happened with her, so it was a huge mistake. Everything he said had been stored away by her, and even the beast skin clothes were made by her, so it was only natural that when he fought, there would be some small problems with his clothes. But he usually rested at home and went out for a walk.

    It had to be known that the original owner was an orc, and there were many things about the orcs stealing from each other. However, Yu Su didn''t want the chrysanthemums to be damaged, so even if he knew about these things, he had never mentioned them.

    Such things happened from time to time, so there was nothing strange about it.

    Another ten years had passed, and Yusu''s life had been very peaceful. He had plenty of space now, so when he received the jade and other things like those, he would put them away. Not to mention anything else, if there was an emergency in the future, he could at least take them out to deal with it.

    "Desolate?" However, that woman had not appeared for ten years, and he had almost forgotten about that woman. He did not expect that the tribe called Huang Huang would come here to trade, and five years ago, the trade had already moved to this place. As for hunting and the like, as long as it was not too excessive, the people of the Sun tribe would not care.

    "Let''s go see that woman who came and wanted to see you." She really didn''t have any good feelings towards that woman called Ye Qian. She just didn''t expect that after being captured by the Wasteland for ten years, she was still alive. It was truly surprising.

    "Why would you want to see me?" In fact, the tribe''s construction was done on a whim, he only grew things in the valley and did not care about anything else. For the past ten years, he had not cared much about the things planted and raised by the tribe, only about Ji and the man called Lin. He only cared about his own land, and that was why he only cared about the people who came, usually to see him, or to see him, or to see him or Lin and Ji, why would anyone come to see him?

    "Who knows." He really wouldn''t have brought Su Ming along if he hadn''t been watching those people fight. Originally, Yu Su didn''t really care about the list of things in the tribe, since he and the Priestess were in charge of almost everything. She would occasionally give him two blueprints and help him build up the tribe, but if he really wanted to do anything, she really didn''t care.

    If she had to say it, it was that ten years ago, the things that she had brought over from the modern era were not bad, so she could take them out from time to time, but they were gone now. The things that she had used were not much different from those of the primitive people, and there was also a slight difference, which was that she was a woman, and other than the lower part of her body, her upper body also had to be covered, and there was even whiter.

    "We meet again, old fellow villager." This man called Yu Su should be her hometown. Although she was living quite well in the tribe, she had had enough of the harsh environment there, so if she could live here, she would be very willing. Of course, if she could take this man''s place in the tribe, then that would be even better.

    "I don''t know you?" The original owner had seen Ye Qian, but Yu Su had never seen her before. No matter if it was in the original tribe, he had always lived at the Priestess'' place, and this girl might not have believed in the God Stick, so she had never been there.

    "You." Although Ye Qian did not have as much authority in the tribe as he did in Lie''s tribe, he was the leader''s woman, and those people did not dare to do anything to him. Naturally, he was of high status, and that was why she had not heard him speak to her in such a manner in years.

    "What do you want?" If he didn''t know why Yu Su would meet him at the start, then when he came out, he would see the surrounding streets and would understand what was going on. But so what? So what? The people outside knew that the tribe was built solely from the words of Yu Su.

    "We''re from the same village, so we''re naturally having a good private chat." Originally, Ye Qian was very angry, but she thought that if she wanted to stay, she needed this man''s help. If he didn''t help, even if she wanted to, it would be very difficult for her to stay here.

    "I''m sorry, I don''t know you and there''s nothing to talk about." She felt that it would be better to go back and plant something in the field as soon as possible while she was talking to this woman.

    "Well, don''t say you don''t know you thought of these houses." Ye Qian did not expect that not only did this man not help her as she wished, he was even unwilling to talk to her. Naturally, he was in a bad mood, and was just thinking of how to settle the score with her.

    "Well, you have to ask him." Yu Su froze for a moment, but she still nodded her head out of good intentions. The meaning was clear, it was useless even if you asked me. These houses weren''t built by him, nor did he bring out the blueprints.

    She couldn''t help but narrow her eyes. Could it be that this was a real transcender, and one that was clearly an old man at that? In the modern world, he had always been disapproved by his family and the society, and he had always been unable to be with a man in broad daylight. Now that he had crossed worlds, he was like a fish in water, and thinking about how she had even seen this man before, she could not help but feel a little disgusted.

    "Isn''t this how all of the capital is built?" Although he did not know why he had such a thought, but when he went to the Imperial City, although it could be said that the current Imperial City was no longer the same as it had been in the past, and there was no longer any King''s existence, but there was still a large clan that occupied that place, and they could also go there.

    "The capital?" She knew that there had been a Transcender here before, otherwise, with her own abilities, she really wouldn''t have been able to be called Holy Maiden. However, she did not expect that the Transcending Senior would be able to do such a thing, it was truly unexpected, and also because of this, she was shocked, because she was lost in thought, and did not notice the many flaws in her words.

    They thought that she was very good at giving birth, which was why they treated her so well. As for staying, that was naturally impossible, but even so, she had gained a lot, at least in the recent years, she would not cause any more trouble for the Sun tribe, and the Royal City was her new goal.

    After returning, she discovered that she was pregnant. Although there was a huge difference between an orc child and a human child, and it wouldn''t be for long before the child would be able to survive by itself, it still required a lot of energy. Thus, she had to rest for at least two years.

    Human''s reproductive ability was very strong, so although Ye Qian said that she could still come out from time to time, it was because her pregnancy was very fast, so she had not gone too far. When she saw Yu Su with her big belly a hundred years ago, she realized that this He Ci had only just become a partner recently, it was called regret.

    However, she had a lot of children of her own. Even though she was somewhat unable to accept the fact that her son would turn into a beast, she was still a child born in October. She had some feelings for him, so even if she didn''t want to say it, she didn''t want to join the Sun tribe.

    She was resigned to her fate now. Not to mention, she had a daughter like her. This daughter wouldn''t turn into a wild beast, even if she was the same kind of person. This made her feel like a mother.

    This was also the reason why she was able to speak in such a calm manner when she came to the Sun tribe, and Yu Su had also learned a lot from this girl. Indeed, the luck of the protagonist was very strong, and looking at how she was able to live, and then looking at what the other party had made, she was definitely not a normal person.

    Because their relationship with the female lead was not bad, the original owner did not intend to fight to the death. From time to time, Yu Su would receive some benefits from Ye Qian, and the female lead was the same.

    The only trouble was that Lie guy, he would occasionally look for trouble in the Sun tribe, running away every time he got beaten up. Fortunately, he was not only angry about Yu Su''s incident, he was also angry about Ye Qian''s matter, so he wouldn''t look for her every year. This made him feel like he could bear with it, even though he didn''t think that it was much of a problem, he wasn''t afraid of being stolen, he was just afraid of being remembered, so every time he grabbed someone, they wouldn''t come here for at least three to five years after he got hurt.

    He was very satisfied with his collection of treasures in this world. He also knew how to awaken his superpower, and decided to give it a try when he went back, so that he could protect himself and his family against the emergence of superpowers. He was afraid that in a legal society, there would be those who didn''t want to kill people, not to mention any accidents, so it was only a matter of time before he gained an extra portion of military power.

    This was also the reason why she had chosen to teach her family everything she had learned in ancient times, both internally and externally. She felt that no matter how much she learned, she couldn''t always be with her family.

 C99

    In the eight hundred years of life in primitive society, Su Su had never been able to accept the fact that she had lost her chrysanthemum, and this was also the reason why, in the first hundred years, even though she had lived together with him, she had never done anything else except hug him.

    Even so, the physique that he could give birth to was dug out from this orc world. There were eight orcs living in it, and even though his daughter was still alive, he didn''t know why.

    Of course, compared to Ye Qian, she couldn''t be compared.

    In the end, she did not even know how many children she had given birth to. Furthermore, due to the fact that she was too proficient in giving birth to the people of the Desolate Tribe, many of the little Beastmen all moved directly to the Sun tribe. You ask why, it was naturally because Ye Qian would go to the Sun tribe once every three to five years.

    It was also because of Ye Qian''s comparison that Yu Su was no longer that special to her superior production compared to the barbarians. In the end, when her eldest son grew up and was able to take over the job, he no longer had to be the leader, and instead led Yu Su to live a good life in the Inner Valley.

    It had to be known that the more people lived outside, the more people would burn in the winter. Under these circumstances, not to mention being inside the house, it would not even be particularly cold outside, and even the flowers in the tribe would bloom earlier than in other places. The snow in the sky would melt before even reaching the ground.

    The tribe had already surpassed the large tribe and had a permanent population of over fifty thousand people. Moreover, every family had a variety of small animals, so going out to hunt was no longer the most important way to obtain food. People liked to plant things, and it turned out that they only grew some fruit trees in the tribe.

    Every day, when Ye Qian saw them, her face would turn a little unnatural. However, when she saw that these rural courtyards were completely self-sufficient, she would feel that this was not a bad idea.

    This kind of life was very ordinary, but both Ye Qian and Yu Su were very satisfied. Even the words they were dissatisfied with in the beginning were very satisfied with this life, but in the end, Ye Qian only lived for more than 500 years, which meant that Yu Su and Yu Su with superpowers had lived for more than 800 years. Even Zhi was only able to live for more than 600 years due to his low level of superpowers.

    When she went back from the quest to the present, she would always have an unreal feeling, and now she actually wanted to see him leave, not for any other reason but because the previous world had lost some of its integrity. She really wanted to confirm that the other person was not a double, or else she really wouldn''t feel at ease.

    Because she had lived a long time, she transferred three million to her father, Yu Su. Since she knew that she couldn''t explain it clearly, after her family gave an explanation, they would think about it and there would be no way to explain it. They would also find a reason, so she might as well not explain it anymore.

    Although Father Yu said that he didn''t ask where his daughter''s money came from, it seemed that he was about to turn in his room. The more money he paid, the less he would pay in the future, so he actually felt at ease.

    In contrast to Yu Su''s hesitation, Zuo Yu''s expression didn''t look too good. He really hadn''t expected that he would bite the hand of a man, and although he knew that the other side still had a woman in them, he still cared a lot about her skin. He really wanted to talk to that weird thing, but it was unacceptable if he didn''t go to such a weird place in the future.

    Although in real life, he had heard about this sort of thing, but he had never actually seen it before. Because of this, as a straight-backed man, he could not accept it, especially when he had just come back, he had drank an extra glass of water due to his disgust.

    However, it was very obvious that he would have a harder time finding her. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief as he directly boarded the Penguin, and when he saw her message that she wanted to meet her, he couldn''t help but feel relieved. However, when he thought about the next time she would meet him and go to the depths of the mountains to train, it was completely impossible for them to meet.

    With this thought in mind, Zuo Yi was no longer a person who was conflicted. He directly submitted an application for the profession upgrade to the higher ups, but it had not been approved yet, so he still had to enter the deep mountains. It really couldn''t get any worse, because they were going to meet again, Zuo Yi directly explained the situation and then put his photo on the stage, no matter how you looked at it, it didn''t look cool, it was a little impulsive, should he repair it?

    He was truly a fool. If they were related, why not investigate? Even if there were more people called Yu Su, it would still be very easy to investigate someone, wouldn''t it?

    Of course, regardless of whether this fool was stupid or not, Yu Su felt relieved, but the Zuo family felt very strange, since they had already told them about his change in career, after all, the special forces were too dangerous, and he almost died when he was injured that time. If he really wanted to become a soldier, he could have transferred to a safer department, but Zuo Yi had never agreed to it, and it was precisely because of this that the Zuo family had given up.

    Or was it his love affair that disapproved of him becoming a soldier? The Zuo family had sent out soldiers. Every boy and girl came out from the army, some stayed in the tribe, and some went on and on, some went on to change careers, but they all liked the army, and they loved to be soldiers. Naturally, they couldn''t bear to be looked down upon by others.

    Of course, if Zuo Song insisted on marrying her, although they said that they would bring up their own opinions, if Zuo Yi insisted on doing so, they would not really object to it, but they would still respect Zuo Su''s opinion, just like how Zuo Shi disagreed with being transferred to another profession and wanted to continue to be a special forces soldier.

    Of course, Yusu didn''t know about these things, so at this moment, she had received the notice from Zuo Yu in advance and didn''t go on a mission. Eight hundred years ago, she had written eight novels, which had been revised and revised, and now they were updated online. The editor was in love with her, but he didn''t have much time to go online, so he had to check out the florist every day.

    After busying for half a month, they finally opened up a flower shop, but there were no customers here now, so even if they opened up a shop, there was no way they could actually start a big business here. Luckily, Yusu didn''t really care, she just directly set up flower racks and so on.

    "Mom, don''t worry. Everything here is formaldehyde. How could they be poisoned?" Not to mention the fact that he was an Adept, his body wasn''t something the old man could compare to. Under such circumstances, things would never happen to normal people, but his mother, Zhang Qi, was different, so she didn''t want the old lady to come with him.

    "Alright, alright, I got it." Mother Yu still knew that her daughter cared about her, but she also cared about her daughter. If it wasn''t for the two of them checking the internet for information and knowing that everything was true, like what Yu Su said, plants were all made using those and opened a flower shop, they wouldn''t let their daughter sit there forever.

    Because of her wood-type Discipline, Yu Su wasn''t planning on giving up her advantage just like that. So she didn''t just bring in a lot of plants and flowers, there were also pots, various types of soil, and all kinds of seeds. Under these conditions, other people might not be able to plant any of the top quality flowers, but Yu Su was different.

    Due to such a situation, the flowers she bought were usually not too expensive. Sometimes, many people would come to her shop to buy flowers, and sometimes when there was a problem with her family''s flowers, they would also move over to show them to Yusu, which made her shop burn up before the supermarket opened. Furthermore, the flowers she raised were more intelligent than the others, and could naturally purify the space, making people like them.

    Fortunately, everyone was not blind. After opening the flower shop, the space here had become much better, one could not tell at all that this was a newly opened flower shop, and now that they knew the effect, those who moved in new houses, no matter what, had to fill a basin for their families. Not to mention that this was a new house.

    He got used to it very quickly, and now that things had gone smoothly, Zuo Yi had arrived at where they were training. Although time was not stable yet, it was still fine to take out the time to do the task, not for any other reason, because Zuo Su had become as capable as she was in the past. Plus, with the addition of the martial arts training, the current strength was not even enough for him to train her, so if it was before, he would naturally ask for more training, but now that he was ready to leave, he didn''t need to do this anymore.

 C100

    It had already been two months since she entered the quest world. Ever since she received this quest, she had not rested for so long, but it didn''t matter. She felt that it was better if she took a break, otherwise, she might have a split personality.

    When she woke up again, she saw the bridal chamber. Although it was magnificent, even more gorgeous than when she was married to Yuanyue, she couldn''t change the fact that this was a bridal chamber. She was actually a little muddled, and more importantly, she was injured and had a headache, but no one came to see her. One must know that the biggest problem of marrying into the ancient royal family was not being able to remarry.

    Although she wasn''t in a good mood, she felt that it was better for her to accept her memories first. She casually took care of her wounds, then took off the decorations on her head, changed her clothes, and lay down on the bed, ready to receive her memories.

    She knew to deceive women at such a young age, and this was the kind of person she hated the most. It was just like how she hated Hanghe, and after finding out that he was a swindler and going to Xiaosu, she signed her divorce without any hesitation. She just couldn''t accept the infidelity of a man.

    The original owner''s name was Hua Yu Su, and he was the eldest daughter of Grand Preceptor Hua. Grand Preceptor Hua had treated his family''s wife well, so he only had two daughters in his life, and never had any aunts. Because of this, he always wanted to find someone he loved, someone he would spend his entire life with.

    When she was twelve years old, her first meeting with the Emperor Long Tianhao who had just ascended the throne two years ago. Although the original owner was curious, she had always liked the kind of love between her parents, and had always been loyal to old age. Therefore, she had never thought of entering the palace.

    The original owner had said that he was born in the Grand Preceptor''s estate, but Grand Preceptor Hua only wanted his daughter to marry an ordinary person. In the future, they would be able to return to their hometown and recruit two young women, but who would have thought that their family would be targeted by the emperor? Moreover, they used all sorts of tricks to trick the original owner, Hua Yushu, into marrying into the imperial palace two years later?

    The first day of marriage, because she wanted to leave the emperor, the empress dowager was not happy with her. She was directly pushed by the emperor, and her head was hit by the emperor, causing a lot of blood to flow, but the original owner didn''t want to let anyone in, so the original owner fainted until dawn, when the original owner''s personal servant came in and found out about the original owner''s injury, it was also because of this that the original owner was sick for half a month before he was able to get out of bed and walk around.

    However, that man had you in his heart, so he could live a good life in the future. After all, the original owner was still the empress, and even though some people were concerned about her position, she was still legitimate.

    However, she truly felt that the original owner was too pitiful after this. Because she was unhappy, the result was that the original owner was never seen by the emperor even after he had been sick for half a month. Moreover, the original owner had gone to find the emperor, but the emperor would never even see her, let alone get a bridal ceremony.

    But in the end, the original owner still loved the emperor, so because she loved him, she didn''t want to believe that he would marry her just because her father was the Grand Preceptor. Otherwise, what was her love for him that she insisted on all these years? She didn''t believe that it was just a joke to be cheated, and it was precisely because of this that she had been working hard to improve the relationship between the empress dowager and herself. She also wanted the emperor to know that she didn''t want to displease the empress dowager.

    Not many people could accept that Her Majesty had asked her husband to leave her on her wedding night and go to sleep elsewhere, either in ancient times or in modern times.

    The original owner felt that she had already given so much for love, so she naturally wasn''t willing to give up on everything. Therefore, she tried her best to please the empress dowager, but she had no idea that the empress dowager would see her as a thorn. No matter how much she tried to please her, it was useless.

    Of course, the original owner didn''t know, but she could feel that the empress dowager disliked her and couldn''t curry favor with her. The emperor didn''t want to see her, and the original owner was a concubine without a concubine, so even if she was born in the Grand Preceptor''s estate, someone was starting to pick on her.

    She was like a trapped beast, dashing all over the place when suddenly, the emperor began to favor the daughter of a seventh rank servant and directly brought her to the emperor''s chambers. The imperial concubine directly stayed there, and the empress dowager directly thanked the guest for not seeing her again, causing the original owner to be completely stunned. Before she could react, the imperial concubines couldn''t find the favored imperial concubine, so they naturally started to cause trouble for the empress, the empress.

    The original owner had said that it was because her family was simple and that she knew about these matters, but she had never really done anything to prevent her daughter from entering the palace. However, after finding someone to teach her in this aspect, Grand Preceptor Hua naturally understood everything, and after suffering a few losses, she also began to act viciously. Firstly, because she had her own pride, and also because she couldn''t allow others to trample on her.

    The original owner was trying his best to live on, trying to prove that he had chosen the right one, but no one could have imagined that the women in the imperial harem would give birth to the emperor''s children one by one, each of them being taken alone to the emperor''s sleeping quarters. The women who came back were all silent, but they were on guard against the empress dowager and had no intention of returning to their children.

    The original owner''s heart was also filled with hatred because of these things. Although she said that she would also conveniently take care of those favoured women, but she had never really tried to kill anyone. Because of these women, no one bothered the original owner anymore, until the emperor, who was twenty years old, directly brought the original owner''s younger sister into the palace and gave her the title of ''Consort''.

    The original owner was angry enough to go to the emperor and ask him to withdraw the order, but she did not see him. Even if she forced her way in, she did not see the emperor, which made her suspicious. However, the original owner did not think too much about it.

    If he couldn''t find her, then his sister would be taken into the palace. Even if the original owner was angry, he had no choice but to do his best to protect his sister, since his sister was different from her. His sister had never thought of entering the palace, and if the original owner hadn''t married into the palace a few years ago and didn''t get favoured by Grand Preceptor Hua, the emperor would have taken over quite a lot of rights.

    In the end, not only had he failed to help his eldest daughter, but he had also allowed his youngest daughter to fall in as well, causing her to grow ten years older. It wasn''t that the two of them didn''t complain about their eldest daughter, but they both knew in their hearts that when the emperor had set his eyes on their family, he had already been destined to do so.

    Originally, he wanted to use the power in his hands to exchange for his eldest daughter''s life, but in the end, he didn''t expect that they would be trapped in the harem and leave. They were truly worried and wanted to help, but right now, they didn''t have the right to do anything to help.

    She felt that she needed to help her sister, so she worked very hard to learn how to survive in the harem. However, before her skills could be lit up, she was directly taken away in the name of her favour. She also knew why her sister was trapped in the harem, but she had never received any true favor, and that was because the emperor only had one woman, and that woman was the empress dowager, the emperor''s biological mother.

    She wanted to spread the news out, but although she said that the battle skills of the palace had yet to be lit, she remembered that her sister had once said that in the palace, the most important matter was to be cautious. Without absolute confidence, there was no way to do it lightly, and it was precisely because of this that she was afraid that she would want her sister to know about it in advance, and hit the empress dowager and the emperor in the wrong before they could even think about it.

    The emperors didn''t have to come in her name to give birth to this child. At most, they could just let a palace maid take charge of the child. The reason why the emperors didn''t want the empress to take care of the children was because they didn''t want their status to be too low.

    The original owner''s sister, who had no way to spread the news, also looked at the emperor and the empress dowager every day. The two biological mother and son would show their love every day, and they wanted to vomit all sorts of things, but she did not dare to do so, and could only endure it, she knew that the reason for their actions was because she did not dare to say anything. If she were to reveal that the child was not hers, the emperor would definitely capture her, along with her sister and her family members, for the crime of cheating the monarch.

 C101

    The original owner was a smart person, and he had his suspicions from the past, but they were all concealed by her anger and unwillingness. Now that she had found them all, in addition to what happened to her sister, she felt dizzy all of a sudden, she did not expect that her willfulness would cause her to walk into such a crisis in her family, directly fake her sister''s death, and send a letter for her parents to leave with her sister. Since she had no other choice, she tore off the emperor and the empress dowager''s face to let them see the world.

    The reason was that the original owner''s father had betrayed the country. Of course, these were all crimes that the emperor had casually set up, which meant that he wanted to kill the original owner''s family. Everyone knew that, but no one dared to speak up for the original owner''s family.

    She could not accept this reality, but she knew that she could not do anything until the original owner''s entire family was beheaded. The original owner then put on the formal uniform of the empress and went to the landlords of the imperial court, telling them everything about the emperor and empress dowager in front of everyone else. She even showed everyone her palace guarding sand and caught the ones who had given birth to the emperor before, but those who had not been killed and those who had not been pampered all these years, she did not find the wrong people in the imperial court.

    But in the end, she really didn''t die. After being unconscious for three months, she knew that the situation wasn''t good and she wanted to commit suicide. However, she had a guard by her side the whole time, so she didn''t have any chance.

    He knew that the emperor had long since calculated the day would come, so when he approached her, he began to take back the imperial power, and even established his own secret guards. Later on, after taking over the throne, he held the military power and power tightly, and perhaps in the heart of the emperor, he knew that the world could not accept the matter between him and the empress dowager, and if others could not, then others would have no choice but to accept it.

    What was even more hateful was that the other party had plotted against her, not even sparing her family members. The original owner had loved her family so much, but she had regretted that ignorant love, she hated it, and wished that she could kill the emperor and destroy everything he had. However, what she wanted most was for her parents to live well, for her sister to find a suitable husband, marry and have a peaceful life.

    She knew very well that she would likely suffer from a major blow, so when the others weren''t prepared, she had already prepared the poison. As expected, that day would arrive very soon, how could the emperor let her go so easily, he directly brought a group of old eunuchs over to toy with the original owner. If the original owner didn''t see that the situation wasn''t good and directly swallowed the poison, then it would have been quite a crime, but even so, she had suffered a humiliation she had never experienced before.

    After looking through the original owner''s memories, Hua Yu Su felt like she had suffered ten thousand points of damage. Not only was she not wearing the right clothes at the right time, but she also felt disgusted and unable to complete the quest properly. What should she do?

    "Hm." She did not want to work anymore. No, now that she had her father and mother to bring her sister away, she had to leave this place with her. Since she was trapped, and could not leave, she could just be a mural.

    "Little ˇ­ Empress, are you alright?" Xiao Yu grew up together with the original owner and was the daughter of Hua Yu Su''s mother. Since the two of them were born at a similar time, Xiao Yu followed the original owner directly, but the original owner didn''t end up well, so she followed the original owner all the way until the original owner died. Back then, when the original owner was so heavily guarded by the original owner, she was able to obtain the poison because of this person, and if the original owner died, it would be very easy to find out what caused the death.

    "Send a message to father, tell him to resign and return home." The original owner offended the empress dowager, so the emperor cared deeply about the empress dowager. Other people didn''t know, but the palace maids and eunuchs did, so no one dared to come, even if the original owner was the empress. The original owner had been in bed for half a month and Little Yu had always taken care of him.

    "Alright." Although Xiao Yu said she didn''t know why Miss said that, in her heart, Miss was the best. She could just listen to Miss and guarantee that she would be able to keep hitting the lance.

    Soon, the letter was sent over, and Xiao Yu also prepared porridge for her young miss, and medicine for her. Although the Chinese language Su Su was different from the original owner, she still had martial arts no matter what, but she had just woken up. She still hadn''t had the time to practice martial arts, so she really felt that her injuries weren''t light, so she could only lie down and sleep.

    Seeing Xiao Yu always standing at the side, he couldn''t help but feel a little heartache for this little girl. One must know that the original owner was bewitched by her beauty, so there was a way to explain how she ended up like this, but Xiao Yu was different. She clearly hadn''t done anything, but because of her loyalty, she feared that she might die a horrible death, so she couldn''t help but sympathize with this little girl even more.

    "Miss, you''re awake. It''s warm porridge." Xiao Yu quickly discovered that Hua Yu had awoken and helped her solve her physical problems. After washing her hands, she brought the porridge over for Hua Yu Su to eat. She was much warmer, not because she was afraid that Hua Yu Su would not be full, but because she realized that it was very difficult to get anything in this palace.

    "Alright, you should eat some too. I''m afraid there hasn''t been any delicious food for a day." Xiao Yu was a loyal person and was kind to her young mistress. However, because of the relationship between the original owner and herself, she had neglected many things. After all, Xiao Yu Su was not the original owner and had not been tricked by love.

    Xiao Yu listened to her young miss the most, so it was naturally impossible for her not to eat it. However, she insisted that she eat it after Hua Yu Su ate it, and Hua Yu Su saw that the excess was still sufficient and did not force her to eat it any further.

    Furthermore, she knew that even if she said that Xiao Yu would not agree, she might as well not talk about it. This way, she would be able to set Xiao Yu at ease and rest well.

    The spiritual energy here was much denser than it was in the modern days, so she felt that she could directly trigger it. As expected, it was just as she had expected, she was in a good mood as the number of Holy Fruits there were limited, but after 800 years, she could only obtain less than 100 of them and use them herself. Furthermore, she was going to use them later on when she was in another world, so she had to be careful not to use them as long as she could not use them.

    With her superpower, she felt that when she was in the palace, she was more confident than ever when it was a peaceful grass plant. As long as the original owner''s parents and family were useless to the emperor, she would most likely be sent to the Cold Palace for a reason.

    That was why she had been preparing all this time. When she woke up in the morning, she had Xiao Yu bring salt over and had someone buy a little chicken. Although she had offended the empress dowager and was no longer popular with the emperor, with her identity and her father''s status, no one dared to say anything.

    Grand Preceptor Hua had originally intended to wait and see what would happen, but he knew that something really was wrong. Although he wanted to bring his eldest daughter back, in his heart, it was clearly impossible for him to do so, so he could only help his eldest daughter prepare all the things she wanted. Furthermore, out of worry, he transferred a maidservant who knew martial arts to her side.

    With the help of others, Huaxu Su quickly disposed of everything she could take care of and prepared to enter the Cold Palace at any time.

    How could he let this chess piece just run away like that? He also thought about the strange aspects of Hua Yu Su, who had brought a lot of dowry to the palace in the recent days, and because of that, the emperor had long treated these things as his own. Although his mother was angry recently because he had married her, he did not have the time to care about her, but how could he not know about the huge commotion she had caused, and how could he not be aware of it.

    In addition, the empress dowager had said quite a few bad things about the Mandarin Su for making the emperor jealous of her. This made the latter feel even less guilty.

 C102

    He hated Hua Yu Su and no longer felt guilty towards her, so he was too lazy to bother about her little personality. He did not expect her to be so prepared, thinking that he could go back just like her, even though his mother had been so angry that she had ignored him for days. How could he possibly go find her, much less enter the round room?

    He wouldn''t do such a thing, but he still had to think of a way to have Hua Yu Su quickly change his mind. Grand Preceptor Hua wouldn''t do such a thing even if he wanted to because he had no power to take over Grand Preceptor Hua right now, and no one would agree to stop him even if he wanted to.

    He only expressed his reluctance to part with Grand Preceptor Hua, as it was only the first day. Grand Preceptor Hua had made such a decision in a hurry, so many people hadn''t been able to react in time, so even if he tried to push the issue, he hadn''t really succeeded in letting him go, but the other party had already suggested that he leave, so it was only a matter of course.

    After the next assembly, just as Hua Yu Su thought, the Emperor came. He was angry, but that didn''t matter. After all, it was only this one time. What happened to this man in the future had nothing to do with her.

    "Bitch, how can you think of a man like that. Without a man, you will die." This was what the empress dowager had said to Hua Yu Su. The emperor had heard it too many times, so he thought it was the truth. Otherwise, why would this woman just pounce on him after using a small trick?

    "Heh." Hua Yu Su couldn''t believe that the emperor would scold her like that. She had seen the emperor before, and his words were so crude that no one could accept it.

    "Don''t think that I can get along with you just because you threaten me. You are disrespectful to Imperial Mother. I''ll give you a lesson. You are only a wife. Is it possible that you shouldn''t accept it?" No matter what, my mother is unhappy, so you have to bear with it. As for the matter of the bridal chamber, you will have to wait until Mother forgives you.

    After cursing for half an hour, the emperor indicated that Grand Preceptor Hua''s matters should be handled by Hua Yu Su, so he left right away.

    Hua Yu Su didn''t take the matter seriously at all. She just told Xiao Yu and Xiao Wu to pack up their things and get ready to move anytime. As for other matters, she didn''t care about them and didn''t ask about anything else.

    Hua Yu Su didn''t need to think about it to know that the Emperor was destined to be disappointed. Hua Yu Su saw her in front of everyone in the main hall and didn''t say anything useful, so she asked Hua Mu to go back, but since Little Wu was a martial artist, he was naturally more vigilant than Little Yu. As for the contents, they were related to the Emperor and the Empress Dowager.

    Although he said that he did not know what Hua Yu Su knew before he allowed the Hua family to leave, he did not stop them from spreading the news, but unfortunately, he was disappointed again this time. Although he said that Hua Yu Su was a semi-soporific divine stick, after all, she was a godly staff, and she had two special brushes. That paper was nothing special, but Hua Yu Su had taken the paper that was previously made of magic medicine, and the words "Hua Yu Su" were written on it.

    It was precisely because the emperor was too careful and too suspicious that he felt that when he was doing things, he would be suspicious, not to mention others. As a result, he did not dare to take the original and could only have people copy the contents down.

    As expected, on the second day, Grand Preceptor Hua was still a resignation officer, but since he hadn''t seen the contents of the letter and also discovered that his daughter seemed to hold him in high regard, he put it away and continued to act as his superior had. Although the emperor still didn''t want to do it this time, those officials had already made some preparations, so someone would naturally start to push the matter away, but this sort of thing wasn''t something that could be accomplished in a day or two.

    Grand Preceptor Hua was sick, yet he didn''t forget to tell the emperor that he was going to resign. His meaning was clear: I''m already sick, don''t tell me you still don''t want to let me go, the emperor was so angry that he could only endure it.

    Even if he was forced to watch, he''d only be able to come up with a conclusion. Even if Grand Preceptor Hua was unwilling, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to hold on to this person. His anger towards the Hua family and towards Hua Yu Su had intensified.

    Of course, he would never have imagined that the reason for this was because he and his mother were empress dowager. If he no longer doted on Su Yu Su, he could still act like an ancient emperor. Even if the original owner was unwilling, he wouldn''t really hate him.

    However, all of this had nothing to do with Mandarin Su, she was trying her best to eat and save everything. In the future, all of her food would come from here, plus she did not plan to take advantage of the emperor, as the original owner''s family was a aristocratic family with a lot of dowry. Compared to the empress dowager, who was only a Humble Clubhouse official, this was naturally much better, so her dowry had attracted the jealousy of others.

    Of course, she did not care about these things. In any case, compared to surviving, these worldly possessions were nothing at all. Of course, these things were only worldly possessions to Hua Yu Su. She did not dare to hide anything beyond the obvious path, so she might as well use them as soon as possible.

    In any case, there was still a lot of space, so it was just right to store some food. Not to mention the other things, at that time, in the Cold Palace, at the very beginning, she had better not starve to death. Furthermore, she knew that there was a very safe place in the Cold Palace, where no one dared to enter, because there had been too many deaths and no one dared to go near.

    It was impossible for him to do so many things. Emperor, don''t you think that just because you''re here, you''re holding onto the position of Emperor? Since your daughter looks like she''s going to die along with the Emperor, it''s better for you to stay alive now, and you have no other requests, but you have to make a big one for her family. The Hua family is a big family, but they only have one scholar per generation, and that''s why the Hua family is being targeted.

    The Emperor felt that he had passed the title of Emperor to Long Tianze because this mother was a bit too big. He was afraid that this was the reason why he let the current Emperor Long Tianhao take advantage of him, as he was only eleven years old and the son of the former Imperial Consort. Otherwise, how could the mother of this place sit in the position of Empress and become the legitimate son of the Emperor?

    If you don''t want me to be in a good mood, then I naturally wouldn''t want you to be in a good mood. In any case, the last person to ascend to the throne didn''t have anything to do with the Hua Clan, so Grand Preceptor Hua directly sent a letter to Prince Long Tianze.

    As for the fact that someone else''s butt had been remembered, that wasn''t what he was worried about at all. After making a ruckus for five days, the emperor had no choice but to have Grand Preceptor Hua resign and return to his hometown.

    The emperor thought that by doing so, Grand Preceptor Hua would have to stay behind because he was worried about Hua Yu Su. If he regretted his decision then they could think of another way.

    As for where she would move to, it was naturally to where the imperial concubine lived first. He didn''t know what the late emperor was thinking, she was already dead, he didn''t want his imperial concubine to die with him, and he didn''t want her to be in a good mood either. He directly locked her up in the cold palace, but he didn''t want to stop her from eating and drinking.

    "Let''s go and meet our guardian." That was why she said that this place was the safest, but she did not plan to live here. Compared to this place, she thought that there was a better place, and that was the courtyard behind it. Not only was there a lot of open space, but the food there was also the best.

    There was a lot of food, and even the things needed to repair the house had been prepared a lot of time ago. Even the daily furniture had also been sent over, but those people were worried that if they did not dare to bring the things here, they would have to pack them up themselves. After moving everything in, they would naturally bring gifts to visit.

    "Little girl is quite sensible." Although the Imperial Concubine was said to have been beaten into a cold palace, there were still many people by her side. Four palace maids were there, as well as two eunuchs. There were also three palace maids and three eunuchs.

    "The Empress must be joking. She just wants to live." The original owner did not know much about this person, but Hua Yu Su would not have regarded him as a simple person. Otherwise, how could he have entered the Cold Palace after so many years?

 C103

    "You can''t do that even if you don''t know anything. Otherwise, your life will be gone." She knew that there was no possibility that this person would take the initiative to protect her, so she did not ask for too much. She just treated him as a neighbor, but the other party did not mind if she lived in the back. As for the house that they had yet to repair, the three of them did not even have a place to live.

    "Makes sense." The Imperial Concubine couldn''t help but look at Hua Yu Su, thinking that this little girl was quite interesting. In fact, it didn''t matter whether she came here or not, since they were separated by a wall, so even if they could pass by here, she wouldn''t mind if they went to the Cold Palace. It was just something that happened once a month, so she really didn''t care, but those people thought that she was very scary, so no one dared to go there.

    She still felt it was strange that a young girl she had just met was not afraid of her. However, if she just turned around to take a look, there was nothing else she could do.

    Hua Yu Su didn''t mind. She only planned to be a neighbor and add poison flowers and poison herbs to her yard. If those people were looking to die, then it couldn''t be said that she was ruthless.

    The house had not been repaired yet. Although they said that they had tools, it was almost dark, so they could still deal with it a little, but at the same time, they could make a place that could accommodate them.

    During the little martial arts competition, they would immediately climb up to the roof and start repairing it. If it was going to rain, they wouldn''t even have a place to hide, and if all these things happened, they wouldn''t even know what they would do if their food got wet.

    Hua Yu Su also went up to deal with them. Even if they weren''t willing to let her deal with them, she had already made it clear that they would be living together in the future.

    The two girls naturally knew about this, but now was the time to deal with the rooftops. They could only pay more attention to Hua Yu Su.

    With an extra person to help with the work, from cleaning to laying the tiles, the work was done very quickly. At night, he put the things in the room and Little Yu had already put the room away, but a room that could only hold things for a while did not really have a place to stay.

    "What should we do?" Xiao Yu had just finished cleaning up, she turned around and prepared to pack up the second room. Alright, she was the one who cleaned the house, and all the things that were brought here, she put them all into that room, because it was the main house, so it was very big, although they brought a lot of things here, but she still packed in the things that were easily wet, but also because of that, there was no place to stand in the room anymore. When she came out, it was already dark outside.

    "Don''t worry, there''s still half of the roof." Su Chen did not care much about it. When he was cleaning up, he knew that there was not enough rooms, so he cleaned up half of the roof. This way, he would get to the back of the house.

    "Alright, young miss has been tired for a long time. Hurry up and boil some water for young miss to wash." The well in the yard was usable, which made her feel a lot more at ease. At least, they had no problems living here for a long time, the little chick kept calling from the side, and the three of them didn''t feel annoyed at all. They only felt that there was hope for their future.

    After they cleaned up half the room, Xiao Yu''s water had already been boiled, everyone washed up, and then started cooking food, which was followed by them falling asleep on the two soft beds. The day was too realistic, although they had already moved their things over, but what really moved into the yard today was still what they started moving today, and it was just like what Hua Yu Su thought, no one dared to come over here.

    Even though they had moved to the back as much as they could, the rain wasn''t heavy, so only one of them could sleep that night. The other two had to pay attention to what was going on outside, as they were afraid that the rain would be too heavy and cause their things to get wet. Although this wasn''t much compared to what was inside the house, they would still feel heartache.

    When it was too bright, the rain was not as heavy as it had been at the start. Hua Yu Su asked Xiao Wu to rest, and he and Xiao Yu started to boil water and make porridge, and after the three of them ate, the rain stopped. Hua Yu Su knew that she was not strong enough, so she handed the things over to Xiao Wu.

    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Xiao Wu had returned, Xiao Yu couldn''t help but ask him in a soft voice. Although the things they had left outside weren''t as important as the things they had brought in the courtyard, they would still feel heartache if they left less.

    "Some of it was taken away." Although those people might be afraid, they didn''t take much. When they first moved the things here, they had thought of them before, so a part of them had moved into this somewhat dilapidated courtyard, but there was still a tribe that didn''t want to move into other courtyards. Yesterday, when they moved the last few things, they moved all the important things here, but because they couldn''t get wet, they had to tidy up their courtyard first.

    "It''s fine. Didn''t you already think of this earlier? Move first, I''ll take care of another room and help you move as well." They thought of all sorts of things, even the wax trees. The only two living trees in the courtyard were the two wax trees, and as for the grass, the weeds, their lives were always free, and they worked hard every day.

    Xiao Yu was anxious as well, but she had already cleaned up her house and put away one of its eaves. In fact, she wasn''t in a rush as she hurried over to help Xiao Wu move all the things that weren''t too heavy, she couldn''t let those people take advantage of her.

    It was already half a month later when they were done with their things. The weeds in the yard had already been removed, but they had yet to grow anything. Hua Yu Su felt that they didn''t have much time now, but they did have a lot of time.

    The fruit trees in the yard were not small, and there were also many vegetables and grains, so that they could live in the future. When they arrived at the little chicks, they had already built a place for them to live, and other than growing vegetables and growing grains, they could also go there. Eating bugs was the only way to grow faster, and luckily, there were still twenty or so adult chickens to eat.

    When everything went smoothly, it would already be a month later, and in this month, they would be able to go out and collect their monthly meals. Although it wouldn''t be as much as the imperial concubine, the quantity would still be quite a lot, and perhaps the emperor hadn''t given up yet. Xiao Wu didn''t say anything and just accepted it as it was.

    The house was already settled, if he did not treat anyone to a meal, then that would mean that he did not understand the rules. Therefore, as a person who understood the rules, Huaxu Su told Xiao Wu to go over and invite the others, and she and Xiao Yu would prepare the meal together. Because there was a supplement for the meal in the middle, the prepared food was still considered tasty.

    "Yes, your cooking skills are quite good." What kind of person was the imperial concubine and what kind of person she was with? Even the emperor wouldn''t dare to keep her to eat and drink right now, so she had always used the best food.

    After having a meal, when the imperial concubine saw that there were quite a few chickens growing here, she immediately knew what these people wanted to do, so that they could feed and raise two pairs of rabbits. Furthermore, if she was bored with her family''s food, she would bring her personal maid along to eat together with them. Seeing that their food was not bad, she could not help but think that the emperor was actually blind.

    This was great, she saw chilli peppers for the flowers in the garden, so she naturally ordered a lot of them. Soaking peppers and spicy rabbits were her favorite dishes, but compared to fighting around in the imperial harem, this life was much more enjoyable.

    It had been so long since Hua Yu Su had gotten married in the early autumn. When it was late autumn, they had directly entered the cold palace, and now that it was winter, although they were well-prepared, but there was still something they were not as good as before. After the first snow, the three of them could only try their best not to go out.

    This made the emperor realize that they were no longer prepared to help him, and it was also because of this that the supply of the Mandarin Su was stopped in the third month. Fortunately, she was fully prepared and was not afraid that they would stop just like that.

    As for the emperor, he had given up on the Hua family, so he naturally had to look for another family, but when the decree was passed down, every girl would have a reason to fall ill, and in the end, he didn''t have a reason to do so. When the Prince Zong began to walk in front of the people, he had the intention to become an emperor, so he had the authority to back it up.

    He knew that he had to take the evidence and speak. He had already sent out spies within the palace and was prepared to act as long as the empress dowager had a big belly. As for now, he was only warming up to see what kind of relationship those people had with the emperor.

 C104

    The ministers were all old foxes, seeing that the King had come out, how could they not know what had happened to the Emperor? Naturally, no one would dare to send their daughter to the palace, as for the gifts they had previously given, they were given by anyone, not by their family. Even if the King had any objections, they could not capture everyone at once, and because of this, they were not worried at all.

    Everyone naturally knew what the Emperor was going to do in the secret passage, but now was not the time. He had to make the Empress Dowager''s stomach grow big and catch some more of the current situation, so he could not say that his younger brother was too unlucky. If he had the power, then he would know this, and he would not dare to act lightly, but it was different now, the Emperor, as someone who had nothing to do, would not be impolite. If the Imperial Father knew, he would be the one to thank him.

    One must know that the heirs of this world were still very important, especially to the emperor. Back then, the reason why the imperial concubine was able to give birth to the prince in one go was not because of her good luck, but because she was well-prepared. Don''t think that the original imperial concubine wanted to enter the palace, but because of the imperial power.

    During the new year, the Imperial Palace became very lively. Even though the current emperor did not have a personal authority, he still had more or less some power because he had married Hua Yu Su. Furthermore, this was an era of imperial power, so even the ministers would not be embarrassed by the emperor.

    In addition, because there was no Empress Dowager, the women within the palace did not even dare to move. The empress dowager''s mood had improved, and now that the emperor was close to her, the two of them naturally had a better relationship. When things turned out well, something would naturally happen.

    When April came, Prince Zong, although he said that he would appear often, was still willing to let the ministers give some authority to the emperor. Although the emperor did not marry the empress, he did accept some authority, which made him very satisfied. If it wasn''t for the regime, how could he marry a woman and make his mother sad?

    But now the problem had come, the Queen Mother was pregnant. Although he said it was a pleasant surprise, he knew that if the empress dowager got pregnant, not only would the empress dowager be finished, but even he wouldn''t be able to get anything good out of it. Naturally, he couldn''t bear the empress dowager''s suffering, so he found a minor official''s daughter to be the child''s mother and began to prepare for a new life.

    "I never would have thought that he would be that stupid. Royal father, look, these are the people you selected." When Prince Zong heard the report from below, he was not surprised at all. One must know that when the two of them were together, they had never done any work of protecting each other, and they were especially fond of each other, and even had a child at the end. This was also a very normal thing, and the empress dowager had already done a lot of mending, so it was very easy for them to get pregnant this time.

    "What''s going on?" He had been living in the cold palace for nine months and was already used to living in the cold palace. Everyday, he would grow some side dishes or food, raise rabbits or chickens, and lead a better life than when he was an empress. However, he had no freedom here, and he could only stay in the yard every day. Could something have happened?

    "Why don''t I go take a look?" Little Wu was a martial artist and had always been outside. She might not be used to it in this world, but in order to protect the little miss, in order to live, there was nothing she could do.

    "No need. Don''t cause trouble. No matter if it''s good or bad, it has nothing to do with us." Recently, the imperial concubine had been laughing a lot, and she was afraid that she would have to show her face soon. Although she felt that she didn''t really care about all this, it would be different if she treated someone like her son, so she felt that it was time for her to change her dynasty. However, all of this had nothing to do with her as the former queen of the Cold Palace, so it would be better if she didn''t hear it.

    "Oh." Xiao Wu hadn''t been with Hua Yu Su for long, but nine months had passed and he still knew what was going on. However, since Hua Yu Su had expressed her opinion, the matter was settled and there wouldn''t be any problems.

    When the three calmed down and began cleaning the courtyard, the Imperial Concubine''s courtyard began to stir. It really had nothing to do with them, and when the other side quieted down, the three of them would feel a little bit disappointed. However, when they were living here, they had thought that such a day would come.

    Another half a month passed, and the initially quiet and quiet palace became lively once again. Hua Yu Su moved out of the palace and settled in the palace, which was the current empress dowager''s old residence for imperial concubines. The reason why Hua Yu Su moved here was because she no longer had the status of an empress.

    "Why?" Hua Yu Su didn''t believe it was good for no reason. Even if this imperial concubine wanted to eat at her home for a few months, every time she brought something over, it would be enough to make up for what she ate, so in reality, they did not owe each other anything. But this person let her out, coupled with her previous awkward position, he even gave her a good meal.

    "Yes, I''m happy." It''s because I like you, but my son already has a wife, so he can only allow his nephew to marry. As for his nephew wanting to become a monk, that''s not what she was thinking about.

    "ˇ­" She already doesn''t know what to ask, but even if she did, she wouldn''t say anything based on her character. It would be better if she didn''t ask her about it, since she came out in front of her reward, and she has already asked about the family''s matters, and her sister''s marriage is already set. She feels very satisfied, she can just be a prince in the capital from now on.

    Two months later, Hua Yu Su married into Prince Yu''s mansion and became his concubine. Indeed, just as she had thought, this Prince Yu was simply speaking his mind.

    "Not going." He clearly knew that Long Haotian and his wife really had nothing to do with each other, but their three years of relationship, whether or not that Long Haotian was trying to deceive his wife, was something that would happen. He knew that his wife was sincere, or else she wouldn''t agree to marry him.

    "Why?" Although she felt that Long Haotian and that empress dowager were truly very disgusting, that didn''t make sense. She was disgusted, so she couldn''t let others take the disgusting away.

    "No reason." No one liked it when their woman brought them to their predecessors, even if it was in the name of showing off. Unless that man didn''t care about what you were doing and didn''t care about what you were doing.

    "But I''ve been bullied, aren''t you going to help me take revenge?" Thinking of how the original owner had died so miserably, even though it did not happen to him, thinking about how he had been played by a eunuch, he could not bear it.

    "Let''s go." Although he was jealous, he, who had always been jealous, seemed to have forgotten something. That was, after bullying his wife, he had cheated her from the start, and after that he had even injured her and locked her up in the cold palace. Thinking of this, he felt a little angry.

    They went to the place where Guan Long Haotian and the empress dowager were, now that the empress dowager had given birth to a healthy boy, this child had always been by her side, but not with her. The imperial concubine, who was now the empress dowager, had been brought along, and this was how it would be in the future, letting the child live as good a life as outside, but still having to look at them every day, they had to call Long Haotian''s father, call the empress dowager''s mother, or at any rate, the two of them.

    "I really did not expect that there would be a large garden here." The place where the three were locked up was not small. Although the two of them said that they were locked up due to the relationship between mother and son, the truth was that they were locked up as husband and wife, so the courtyard wasn''t too big and the construction of the wall was especially high. The reason why they didn''t have time to care about Hua Yu Su was because when they first arrived, someone came to rescue them.

    He also knew that the reason why Long Haotian dared to be with the empress dowager and his own mother was because he had no one to rely on. Otherwise, wouldn''t his life be too pitiful?

    "What are you doing here?" Long Haotian was chopping firewood today. Although he said that he lost the throne because of the empress dowager, his feelings for the empress dowager had been different since he was young. After loving people for so many years, how could he give up so easily?

    Of course, if the other party didn''t cry from time to time, that would be even better. He just hadn''t thought that he would meet Hua Yu Su here, this person was the Queen that he married before. He couldn''t help but think that this person could also be locked up.

 C105

    "I came to see how miserable your life is." The original owner''s last wish was to let his parents and sister be safe and sound, and he himself could live a peaceful life. However, his hatred for these two people was not the least bit reduced, so if she could help to fix them for him, then she would not object to them being together with less resentment.

    "You?" Long Haotian couldn''t help but stare at him. Of course, Long Haotian knew that the other person probably already knew about the matter between him and his mother, but he didn''t feel that there was any problem. The two of them loved each other, and it didn''t matter to anyone.

    "Don''t you feel disgusted?" Although it was not wrong to say that the two of them loved each other, who would do such an unorthodox thing? That was why she couldn''t understand it and felt disgusted, so she wanted to ask if they felt disgusted by it as well, but she knew in her heart that they probably didn''t. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have walked together and given birth to a child, and would have to work hard to give birth to more than just a child in the world of the original owner.

    "Scram." Long Haotian hadn''t thought that he would encounter this problem again. He thought back to when Long Tian had broken in with his men. Those people looked at them with gazes that made him feel disgusted. They clearly didn''t do anything wrong, they just loved each other.

    Hur Hur, you think you have the ability." Hmm, I already have a man, so I thought that I would let you bully me as you once bullied me. Alright, the original owner was deceived back then, so a good face and a good mouth for a man is really different. Perhaps, he might even be a big liar.

    "Dragon language?" This person was the last prince under the imperial edict of the previous emperor. In the past, this person had taken over the position of prince when he was younger than himself, and it was for this reason that he had always disliked this person. One must know that after taking over the position of prince, he had directly chased away all of the women and sons left behind by the old prince.

    It was fortunate that my father had already locked that malicious woman in the cold palace before I took over the throne. Otherwise, there would not be a place for the two of them in the palace, so every time he thought of this, his displeasure with Long Qian would grow even deeper. It was also because of this, that when this prince did not take over political affairs, he had never said anything and pretended that he did not see the other party take over.

    "Lieutenant Feng, what''s wrong? Does This King have an opinion?" Long Yi smiled faintly. If it weren''t for the fact that the current emperor didn''t fear that this person would lose his status as a royal official, then those people would say that he really wouldn''t be given a first lieutenant under the royal family. One had to know that this also had to be paid in silver, although it was only twenty taels per month, and wasn''t that much, but the Emperor felt that it was unnecessary to give such a person.

    "You." Long Tianhao was not in a good mood when he thought about how Long Tian had actually dared to give him a first lieutenant, but even if he was unhappy in his heart, so what? He had already been removed from that position, and without being able to return to that position, he would have no more opinions.

    "It doesn''t look that bad," Hua Yu Su saw the other party saying that he did everything himself, but at least there was no possibility of him lacking food or clothing, so she expressed her dissatisfaction. However, she didn''t come here today to see this empress dowager, she really didn''t know how she could have that face, even if it was an ancient emperor marrying more women than the empress dowager. Long Tian Hao was only 16 years old, and a child of that age shouldn''t have a proper understanding of the situation.

    And the reason why Long Tianhao had come so far was all because of his own mother. If her mother hadn''t guided her son on the wrong path, she wouldn''t have ended up like this. In her previous life, she had treated the original owner as a love rival, and had gone through all sorts of troubles for the original owner.

    "Stop him, I''ll be right back." During this period of time, Hua Yu Su wasn''t her original self. She trained diligently, and both her superpower and martial arts had improved greatly. Therefore, when she brought him along, she wanted to see his unfortunate state and ask him if he was regretful. She also wanted to ask if they would feel at ease if they were harming others like this.

    "Alright." As for Hua Yu Su, he was going to look for another woman, an old woman, whether or not he cared or not. If it wasn''t because of where the other person was, something wasn''t right, to be honest, he had really thought about it, so he just gave her a few pointers. Of course, he couldn''t give the one inside a few pointers.

    Hua Yu Su naturally knew that the person outside had been beaten up, but she didn''t care. She wanted to call him as well, but since he was a man, she felt that if she did it herself, she would definitely be jealous. For the sake of her own life, she had better go and fix that woman.

    "Why are you so nervous now? What did you do just now? Do you think you have no face to meet anyone?" There was a fight outside, and the empress dowager didn''t have any intention of going out. As long as she looked around the room, she would appear to be very nervous, but she had no intention of going out.

    "What are you doing here?" The wet nurse and the little girl who brought the child would come over every day and look at her with disdain. She hadn''t done anything wrong, so why would she do this to her? If it wasn''t because Tianhao didn''t have power, how could they have come to this step today? When she thought of this, she couldn''t help but feel that this woman was even more annoying.

    "I''m not doing anything. I''m just a little curious. Is it really okay for you to lure a child to do something like this?" This point was not only unacceptable to the original owner, but also baffling to Hua Yu Su.

    "Get lost, get out." This was the last thing she wanted to hear. She didn''t agree. The two who clearly loved each other were blessed by everyone just because they were together. Why couldn''t she let them be together?

    "Hehe, do you think that the whole world is wrong? They are all bad people, and the two of you love each other so much that you can be together?" Hua Yu Su thought that she saw Mary Su Bai Hua was shaking her head, indicating that her ability to accept things was pretty good. Even her worldview had been refreshed again and again, but she didn''t make any wrong judgments.

    "F * ck off." The Empress Mother did not want to hear these words. She had heard and read these words too many times in this time, and she did not feel that she was wrong, nor did she want to feel that she was wrong. So when she refused to accept the guidance of others, she felt that they were in love and that they were together in love.

    "You always say you love each other. Have you ever given your son the chance to choose?" The attachment of a child to its own mother was innate. When the child was young, no matter how much the mother scolded him, the child would always be attached to his mother. If the mother was unhappy, she would even apologize, afraid that he would not know what she had done wrong, but he would admit his mistake.

    "It can''t be. A child that is still young, his attachment to you is clearly just a mother to child, yet it was distorted by you. Do you really feel a sense of accomplishment?" Since Hua Yu Su wasn''t a caring big sister, she naturally wasn''t here to enlighten her opponents. She wanted them to realize this point, because only by realizing what she had done wrong would they be able to live a painful life.

    That was because they simply did not realize their own problem and did not realize it. That was why they felt that they had done the right thing and naturally did not feel any pain anymore. Only when they had done the right things in the past would they feel pain. This was the result the original owner and the current Hua Yu Su wanted to achieve.

    Why can''t I say anything? You didn''t create your own love, and it''s not even a love that won''t betray you, why can''t you say anything? Besides love, you also have kinship, so it''s impossible for the other party to turn their back on you. She didn''t think that she would be able to break through her opponent''s barrier of defense. Since her man was a prince and they couldn''t leave the capital, she had plenty of time to do so. It would be a good thing if she were to occasionally come over to teach him.

    She didn''t want to hear it, she didn''t want to hear it. They obviously loved each other, so why did these people have to find all sorts of reasons to say that they didn''t love each other at all? She wouldn''t believe them.

 C106

    In any case, she didn''t just come here this once to see how tragic the two of them would be. When she thought about how the original owner was behaving, she felt she wouldn''t be able to accept it, but it really was the first time she felt sympathy for a girl, causing her most beautiful years to die. Moreover, it was in the name of deceiving her, so she couldn''t help but think of herself.

    Let''s go." She had plenty of time anyway, and had plenty of time to see the outcome of the two of them. As for her father, mother, and sister, when they were getting married, the three of them would come back together, and after the third recruitment, the three of them would leave again. The main reason was that the three of them liked their hometown, and since they no longer had any attachment to the capital city, and the new subjects of the Hua family had already arrived, there would be no chance for them to enter the capital ever again.

    "Alright." If he could do this a few more times, he would feel even better, but he felt that this opportunity would come again, and naturally, he would be even happier. Of course, what was even more happy was that his wife did not treat the other party as a problem, and that everyone else was just going to cause trouble for that shameless woman.

    In the past, she didn''t feel so violent, as long as others didn''t overdo it, she would usually endure it. But if others really did overdo it, she would have the ability to fight back, but she was a very quiet girl, even if it was violent, it didn''t have much effect, it was just a way of resisting, plus because of her own personality, she never encountered any big problems, which was the fact that Mi loved and Hangh, which made her a little confused, the thing she loved to do most at the time wasn''t taking property, but grabbing her son and returning her mother to the house.

    After completing her mission in so many worlds, she discovered that this world didn''t really mean that if you took a step back, you would truly be able to stand on your own, many things had to be done on your own. If you couldn''t even stand up, others would naturally think of you as a soft persimmon, and if she had directly brought this matter to court, then even though her parents might not like her anymore, that way they wouldn''t think that she was someone they could bully.

    It was because she realized her mistake that she had taken care of Mika and Hangh when they came to the house. Although her actions weren''t too heavy, this starting point was still considered very good.

    "Are you happy?" When Long Yi saw this, he knew that it wouldn''t be useful this time, so what was his wife so happy about? She just felt like she had found something she could do for a long time? He felt that he might as well go home and raise a child.

    Naturally, I''ve never seen such a pervert in this world, nor did I ever think that I would be tricked by such a pervert. Just thinking about it makes me feel disgusted, I must let them realize my mistake. With a long struggle to achieve her goals, Su Yu Su felt really happy. Even if she saw that Long Yi was not as tall and sturdy as he was before and was as weak as a chicken, she didn''t think that he was as detestable as she had initially seen him.

    "ˇ­" It was unknown why Long Zhan felt lighter, but the disdain in his eyes disappeared and his mood became unhappy. Was this kind of weird idea too weird? Should he change it to something else?

    A few days later, when he went back to his mother''s house, his father happened to be asking him about it.

    "That empress dowager is too strange. Just because I pulled Long Haotian, she gave me a push, and looked like a jealous woman, so she ran off. And that Long Haotian actually chased me out like that, isn''t that very strange?" What happened that day was really like that. However, the original owner did not notice it. She was a bystander, so it was very obvious.

    "Don''t pull anymore in the future, just pull me if you want to." Long Shiya didn''t help Huayu Su to retort and instead said very seriously. Looking at how wide his eyes were, it was obvious that he wasn''t in a good mood.

    "Mhmm." Hua Yu Su agreed. She also knew that this guy was probably getting jealous again, but she was also a bit shaken. Should they meet again? If the other party knew that she was already married? In fact, many times women are at a disadvantage. If you have divorced before and want to find another person, when others hear that you have divorced, the first thing that comes to mind is not that you have been harmed by the failed marriage, but that there is a problem with you, so you will end up getting a divorce.

    I don''t know how to explain the things that happened to you in the past, which is that you failed to get married in the future. Moreover, people who get married twice will often have to face things that they can''t relate to, which is also why Hua Yushu was very worried. She was worried that if she met this person because of the matter of her divorce, what would happen?

    Although she could always be together with Long Yi in the world of the second dimension, she was unable to truly meet him in real life. This was because this uneasiness and fear had somewhat affected her life in the world of quests.

    Of course, Mandarin Su would always let things like this pass. As this was the world of quests, she would still feel at ease.

    This was the ancestor of the Hua family, so it was not sold off immediately. Instead, it was the residence of an official of the Hua family, and because of this, they never stayed in the residence given by the emperor, and they did not need to worry about the Emperor''s interference. Compared to the other children of the Humble Class, this place was much better.

    "Mother." Back then, Hua Yu Su had told the original owner that the emperor didn''t like her and told her not to fall in love. However, the original owner, as a young girl who had just started loving her mother, was naturally in the right. Why would she listen to her mother? Recently, she had chosen to accept the emperor''s feelings.

    That''s why Su Yu naturally felt awkward when she saw Mother Hua. Even though she was not the one who did all of these things, and did not mention the incident between her and Hanghe, she still did not know that in real life, she would not be able to do it because of her personality. She didn''t think much of it, but in the world of quests, meeting a woman who made water naturally made things a little awkward for her.

    "That''s enough, that''s enough. It''s not like your daughter has nothing better to do right now. If she marries a good husband, you will cry." His daughter had married someone, and now that she was married to someone else, she had even become his wife. If his wife cried again, his son-in-law would feel that his family had some sort of enmity towards him, which would affect their relationship.

    Although he was not really satisfied with his son-in-law, and had heard that although there were no mishaps in the prince''s mansion, his health was not very good, and how could he take care of his precious daughter? One must know that their daughter had suffered a lot and finally had hope for her life, and if something happened to this young master who was not very well, then what would their daughter do?

    If he didn''t, he would definitely let his father-in-law know that he could do it seven times a night. Although saying such a thing to his father-in-law would make people feel very awkward, it was still better to let him accept than to let him feel embarrassed.

    "Elder sister." Even if she had lived in the palace for a year, with the protection of her sister, she had not been able to use much of her brain. It was precisely because of this, that she had come back in the past five years, and really fell sick, and did not know what to do, and because she wanted to marry into the Imperial Palace, she could not stop her sister from doing so. It was not that she was selfish, but because her mind was not strong enough, so in the end, her sister did not use her mind at all.

    When she was reborn, she actually hated her sister, and she felt that it was because of the relationship between them that she married into the Imperial Palace, which was why her entire family was beheaded. But when she returned home, when her father told her about it, she realized that she was wrong, and how wrong it was, but it was already too late. Fortunately, her sister had also been reborn, which was why her family didn''t have to suffer the hardships of her previous life.

    "What''s wrong?" The original owner felt guilty towards this sister of his, and felt that it was because of him that his sister had given up before she even opened her doors to the public. As long as this sister asked for something, she would do her best to fulfill her request.

    "Thank you, and I''m sorry." The original owner''s sister knew she was wrong, and she also knew that she still loved her sister. It was precisely because of the depth of her love that she blamed her.

 C107

    He couldn''t help but sigh and hug his sister. In fact, if the original owner was here at this moment, she would probably be happy. This sister might have been reborn, and even if she hadn''t come, the Hua family would have been fine.

    As long as she didn''t overdo it, nothing would happen to her, and her path in the future would be very smooth. She felt that in this life, this little sister of hers would definitely be able to find her own happiness, so she wished this little girl happiness for the original owner in her heart.

    The Hua family''s little sister still didn''t know that she had received a blessing. Because it came from the quest giver and the quest giver, her future would truly be blissful. Even if it was ordinary, her future would still be as blissful as honey.

    Because the Hua Clan was about to leave, Hua Yu Su had no choice but to stay behind with the parents of the original owner. Of course, her man also stayed at the Hua Clan, so the Jade Prince Manor was vacated.

    "Elder sister." He came back with his small flowery blanket.

    "ˇ­" Dragon''s Words.

    "ˇ­" Mandarin Su.

    He didn''t know why, but he would always have the urge to hit this cute little sister of his. Don''t stop him, he had to kill this person who dared to steal his wife.

    "What''s wrong?" The Hua family had never thought of letting the original owner support their family. Even if the original owner married into the palace, she would still genuinely love and care for her little sister. Because of the love of her family, this little girl knew very little about dark things.

    "Elder sister, you''re also a reincarnated person, right?" In truth, she didn''t hate her sister as much as she thought she did. It was just because she couldn''t accept that the Hua family was all dead and that she couldn''t accept that it was her sister who caused it, much less accept it. She clearly came back to life, but she still couldn''t change it.

    "Hmm?" That''s right, in a certain sense, she was really reborn, but the one who was reborn was no longer me. She had also accepted the quest to help the original owner live well, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl into a smile. The misfortune of her life in real life, no one could help her, but she could help others, and then help herself, as long as that''s the case.

    "Big sister, I will definitely listen to you in the future and will not trust anyone else." Back then, she blamed the Hua Clan''s death on Hua Yu Su, but in fact, she could have escaped because she believed in someone. Because of this, she died, and the Hua Clan died, and there was no one who could protect their revenge.

    For some reason, Hua Yu Su''s eyebrows began to twitch. This was her younger sister. Could she be the main character? What he had done could very well wipe away the happiness of this silly white sweet sister. Was this really the right way to do things?

    No matter how much Hua Yu Su thought about it, now that the relationship between the two sisters had improved, the Hua family''s little sister told Hua Yu Su to take her to see the emperor and the empress dowager. Back then, the Hua family''s little sister could have lived with the two perverts for a period of time, but for some reason, the empress dowager had let them off the hook easily.

    "You really want to go?" Hua Yu Su lay on her imperial chair and looked uncertainly at her younger sister. This girl was just a silly and sweet girl. She really wasn''t the type of person who would seek revenge. At the very least, she didn''t have that kind of method.

    "Mm, I''ve been disgusted by others, so naturally I can''t let this sort of breath be kept." She wanted to find someone to tell her, but she had no other choice. In the end, although she had told her sister everything, she was too embarrassed to say it as a girl, and it was precisely because of this that she felt that she couldn''t take her anger out on herself. She just had to leave now, and of course, she also planned to bring her only victim in this life, even though she said that the girl had already left home.

    "I only went there two days ago. Your brother-in-law probably doesn''t want me to go there." Hua Yu Su said a bit embarrassedly. Although she was married to the Hua family, she came back the day before her wedding and was extremely busy, so she didn''t talk to her family for a bit. That was why she only went to see the true love the day after her wedding.

    "Brother-in-law, you want to eat this vinegar?" Although she felt like a man and could eat vinegar, and she also understood that her brother-in-law cared about his sister''s appearance, they were going to abuse trash. Wasn''t it a little strange to be jealous at a time like this?

    "Can I refuse to answer?" Hua Yu Su expressed that she didn''t want to answer because she had been jealous of Long Sheng many times. Every time she was jealous, she would be punished. She could just silently let Long Er know about this, could she not mention it again?

    "Sure." The younger sister of the Hua family wasn''t very curious about this because of her past life. Actually, she was already a bit disgusted by men, and because of this, even though she said she was engaged, she had never thought about her future life.

    "But, you must bring me tomorrow, and you must not let Brother-in-law know." Thinking about this, the suffering she had suffered in her previous life had to be repaid by someone, so the two of them deserved to be punished. But she didn''t want more people to know, but her sister was different.

    "Isn''t that a little too much?" Huanyu Su never thought that there would be something that would cause her to reject him without even thinking about it. However, it was very obvious that the person who was reborn was actually a person who had been reborn with hostility, and was very obsessed with some things, even if she hated the original owner because of love, and she was wrong, she still loved the original owner, but she really hated the emperor and the empress dowager. It was precisely because of this that she would never allow them to oppose her and abuse.

    "Your brother-in-law''s fist is strong. Last time, it was your brother-in-law who beat Long Tianhao up. When we left, I couldn''t even tell what he looked like anymore." Hua Yu Su felt that it would be best not to speak of the real reason. She could only find a reason. Of course, it was true, because she was not interested in fighting Long Tianhao at all.

    "Really?" After all, she was thinking of a more civilized method, which was to curse out at the opponent. She hadn''t thought of doing it, but now that she heard that they could do it, she couldn''t help but light up her eyes. She felt that this method was good, so she wanted to give it a try.

    "Naturally." Hua Yu Su knew that although this little sister said that she had been reborn full of ill will, her heart was still kind. However, she wanted to scold him. As for other matters, she didn''t take them seriously at all.

    "Elder sister, I want to live at your house before I turn old, is that okay?" She knew that the Jade Prince Mansion was very large and only had her sister and her husband. She felt that if she were to take care of those two, it would be best if her sister and her husband took care of them.

    "No." Mother Hua had come here to talk with her two daughters, but she hadn''t expected her youngest daughter to say something like this. Their family was looking for a husband, so that kid was preparing to go to school in the capital, so he would stay in the capital. If her daughter insisted on staying in the capital, then she would naturally stay in the capital.

    "Mother." Actually, the Hua family''s little sister didn''t think too much about it. She just thought that because her sister wouldn''t let those two go, when they were going to take care of those two, she could also go together. Her anger also dissipated, and no one liked to live in hatred, so she was no exception.

    "That''s enough. If you want to live in the capital, you just have to stay in the Hua Clan. Ah Rong will be staying here too. Your father and I will be able to rest easy with him around in the future." Ah Rong was a good child. Not only her, even her master had said that this child had a bright future, he did not need to stay in their family, and when she thought about the messy matters of their family, she could not help but sigh. People do not have perfect results, there would always be one or two things that made them feel helpless.

    "Oh." Although she was a little reluctant, but now that she thought about it, she felt a little embarrassed. There was an sister-in-law who stayed at her sister''s house often, so she couldn''t help but feel a little ashamed. In ancient times, things that had to be said between sister-in-law and brother-in-law were very common, and it was precisely because of this that normal people would not stay at her sister''s house for long because they were afraid that something like this would happen.

    It would be hard to find a good wife in the future. Thinking that even if she was in the Hua family, she could also go with her sister to fix those two people, so she couldn''t help but agree and say that she knew she was wrong.

    When Mother Hua saw that her youngest daughter knew, she was relieved. Her youngest daughter was too naive, and because of that, they were still a little worried about letting her stay in the capital. They knew that their Hua family had an ancestor, so they could no longer stay in the capital.

 C108

    It was precisely for this reason that they did not object when they saw that their younger daughter had the intention to do so. It was not that they did not love their younger daughter and were willing to give her up, but they also respected their daughter''s choice. It was just like how their eldest daughter had once been, even if it was a failure, they still had them.

    The Hua father and mother stayed in the capital for another half a month before leaving with reluctance, because they knew that if they didn''t leave now, they would stay for another half a month. In the future, they wouldn''t be able to leave, because the clan leader wouldn''t be so easy to talk about, so when they thought of this, they could only bear with their unwillingness and leave together.

    "Sister, am I too selfish?" The Hua family''s little sister had already gone to see the emperor and empress twice, each time making them look miserable. Although after the event, her brother-in-law would always treat the emperor to a doctor, but after a few days he was injured, and after a few days he was injured.

    "No, your heart is not finished yet, and life will not be good in the future. This time we are finished, so we will live well in the future. Let''s start with filial piety, alright?" The original owner actually wanted to do something like this, but the original owner couldn''t and neither could Hua Yu Su. She had no way to leave the imperial city and could only return from time to time to pick out some good things, but she didn''t personally check if her parents were doing well.

    He naturally knew that his sister, who had been reborn, did not want to leave her parents. However, his sister had already married her brother-in-law, and with his identity as her brother-in-law, even if he did not want to, he could only stay in the capital.

    Since the Hua family''s parents had already left, Hua Yu Su had no reason to stay in the Hua family anymore. She was not familiar with the new Hua family''s elder brother, and after living in his house for such a long time, even she was starting to feel a little embarrassed, not to mention having to say the words of an outsider.

    They returned to the Jade Prince Manor.

    "A guest has arrived at our house?" Hua-Yu Su thought it was too mystical. No one came to notify them of the arrival of the family members. Should they not show their faces?

    "Aunt is here." Long Feiye didn''t find it strange at all, but simply pulled his wife into the house to change clothes before bringing her to meet his first aunt, the current empress dowager and former imperial concubine.

    So, the Empress gave me to your nephew?" "Hua Yu Su felt cheated because she and this lady had already lived for a few months and had also heard this lady mention her nephew, who was very likely to be a good man. Although she completely believed that dragon slurs weren''t good for men, at least not until she was a man in the previous world, how could you be so good at marrying a girl to a good man?

    "My nephew is very normal." The imperial concubine expressed that she had not seen anything about her nephew liking men, so she would not admit it. No matter how much you said, it would be useless.

    "Liar." He knew that this person was not restricted by the rules of the palace, otherwise he would not run out of the palace by himself, so he did not have any intention of keeping any face. Of course, if this person was bringing them out for a sightseeing trip, she would be very willing to accept that.

    In any case, this person was already living here, and he also joined them in finding trouble with the emperor and the empress dowager every ten days. Not only that, this woman had a venomous tongue, and every time she spoke, she was much sharper than Hua Liusu. The empress dowager almost couldn''t hold it, but how could someone like this, who dared to do such a thing and was prepared to tell the world, be so easily defeated?

    "How boring." After two months of playing, the imperial concubine finally expressed her helplessness. She didn''t want to play anymore.

    She missed her parents very much and wanted to go back, but Ah Rong was too scared to mention it since it was time for her to study. Since her sister and her husband couldn''t leave the capital, even if she wanted to, she couldn''t do so because she didn''t dare to send a letter to her parents. She was afraid that her father would come and pick her up because of her heartache.

    "Why don''t we go out and play?" The Imperial Concubine used to run all over the world, so she had never gone there before. However, ever since she had entered the palace as a concubine, she had never left the palace, and later on she had even been locked in the cold palace, not even having the chance to hunt or take shelter during the summer heat. She was also very sad, but she had lost track of time, and now that she was free, she naturally ran out to play around in her own nephew''s house.

    "Not so good, right?" That was the reason why, instead of being like her little sister, her eyes lit up, and instead, a worried expression appeared on her face, thinking that this was not a good idea. She understood that the Empress was a perverse person, and the more she did not want her to do something, the more she would do it, and even if she understood, so what if her little intentions were the same, she would bring them along in the end anyway.

    "What''s wrong with it? It''s decided then." The imperial concubine pursed her lips. She knew this person would reply like this, but thinking about her son''s situation, she still had to leave behind a letter. Thinking about this, she felt exceptionally happy.

    "No carriage?" The little sister from the Hua family was on the verge of tears. Who could tell her why she was like this? She had always been a young lady, and there were very few young ladies who could ride horses. Furthermore, she was only ten years old.

    "Yes." She pointed at the carriage that was escorting her. It really was only this one carriage. If it wasn''t for the number of people, she would have brought a lot of things with her. She really didn''t want to take this carriage with her.

    "Aunt, shall we buy some specialties?" Hua Yu Su felt that she shouldn''t be too happy about the business. She needed more silver and silver, and there were many things in those places. Plus, if she saw some good things in those places, she could keep more of them in her storage space.

    "Doing business? "Good idea." The Imperial Concubine thought this idea was not bad, so she went back to have her people gather some special things, then followed Hua Yu Su and the rest to look for some things. The little sister from the Hua family also took out her private money, feeling that the Imperial Concubine''s cousin Yang had obtained the right to ride in a carriage.

    When he left again, three days later, the emperor naturally knew about it, although he did not want to let his mother do it, but he did not object to what his mother had decided. As for his cousin, he was very relieved, thinking about how his mother would do business, he took out those useless and difficult things in the treasury and left them there for his own benefit, so he naturally would not know about it, because this sum of his had filled in a lot of wealth for his future, and at that time he only felt that his luck would not be better.

    "This kind of town can sell things?" The imperial concubine expressed her dissatisfaction.

    "I''ve checked and found that this place produces a type of jade. Buying it here is extremely cheap, but it also makes the people here extremely rich." Besides, she felt that the production of jade was getting lower and lower. Naturally, this kind of ore could be stored as much as possible. Even if they could not buy it, it would be a good thing if they kept it for future generations.

    "Mm, that makes sense." In the past, she only had three thousand taels of silver, and the deficiency was only made up by her sister, but now that her assets had already reached six thousand taels of silver and there was still a portion of goods that she had yet to deal with, she felt that when she went back home, she would definitely be able to save that up to ten thousand taels of silver. At that time, her family would also give her twenty thousand taels of dowry.

    Soon they arrived at the small town, and just as Hua Yu Su had said, all the goods they had brought were quickly disposed of, and there was enough jade for them to buy. The imperial concubine said that she wanted to stay at home and give them to her, so she had people bring the jade back to the palace.

    Of course, this silver was her own. She didn''t take it into her own hands.

    "Wait." Young Master Liu''s family was in the jade business, and because their family was big and had people in the capital, they dared to take such a large amount of goods. They did not think that someone would dare to steal from him, which was a bit disrespectful, so he naturally came to find them.

    "What''s the matter?" She gave it to the other three, telling them not to bother about it. This matter was resolved by her, and she might even get the silver after the face-smacking incident, so she was in a good mood. What did you ask her about, it was mainly because of the recent popularity of these kinds of books, and when they were on the way here, she had casually picked a few, where she thought it would be an upgrades to the stud novel. She didn''t want to bring it up, but the main problem was that Imperial Concubine liked it, and she felt that she was the main character in the novel.

    Huaxu Su really did not want to speak anymore. Wasn''t this the play of the villain? Empress, are you sure that nothing will happen to you if you act so recklessly?

    "I''m blind." He also knew that the empress dowager had brought along Prince Yu and the imperial concubine to play outside. This household had already made him pay attention, and he had thought that he would run into someone who was blind, but he didn''t think it would be like this. Naturally, he apologized and gave her a lot of gifts, but the empress dowager also asked for some small things before retreating.

 C109

    "How boring." Imperial Consort felt unhappy. She knew that she had worn something big since she was young, so she didn''t want to keep it, but this way her identity couldn''t be concealed. This way, it wouldn''t be fun.

    "Being able to do business is already quite good." As for the other things, she just put them away. As for the other things, she didn''t really care too much about them. Moreover, she did some calculations.

    There were a few women in the palace who could be like her, but were satisfied with their status and didn''t want to cause any more trouble. This was because Young Master Liu knew their identities and wanted someone to escort them away, making it so that the local people who didn''t know what was going on wouldn''t dare to make a move against them.

    Furthermore, he later received a notice from Young Master Liu saying that their identities were very honorable. If they didn''t want all of them to die, it would be best not to think of doing anything to these people.

    After walking through a few more small towns, they finally arrived in a relatively large city and took care of all the jade stones. Of course, they also took care of all the stuff they brought along with them, which was enough to make them pay thirty thousand taels of silver. This made four of them extremely happy, and even the little sister of the Hua family didn''t want to go home anymore, but it was obvious that they couldn''t because the next stop was the Hua family''s house.

    "Speaking of which, that person must have followed us the entire way, right?" She felt that she was having a lot of fun. All kinds of jade carvings were also very beautiful, and more importantly, the things here were much cheaper than those in other places, so as a newly born merchant, they naturally bought a lot of them. It was also the right thing to do, to be noticed by others.

    "Do you want to fight?" The imperial concubine had recently fallen in love with a martial arts novel. Although she said that poisons were amazing, martial arts were just a piece of trash. She had seen her subordinates do this sort of thing before, but she didn''t see anything special about it.

    "No need." His aunt had gone crazy from time to time, so he could not be more familiar with her. His wife did not want to bother with her own aunt anymore, so he had to speak up. He was starting to regret why his mother had died.

    The imperial concubine was very disappointed, but she didn''t need to turn her head to know that the man had already been dealt with by the dark guards.

    On the other hand, Hua Yu Su was thinking that it would be better if she could buy some affection the next time. This kind of crazy thing was really not suitable for a famous lady like her to do, so she decided to just quietly be a beautiful woman.

    In a place they did not know, a local tyrant told the people below that Li San had been beaten half to death and thrown into a dark alley, indicating that he could not understand. In that line, there were three women and a man, and the young woman and the man were most likely husband and wife, and the young girl was probably the man''s sister, which was very easy to guess, looking at this line, it did not seem like there was any harm, and it was also not like the other families had all gone out to cover their faces.

    "How''s the investigation going?" The first thing they wanted to investigate was these people. They didn''t leave the official''s side, they left, and they had to figure out whether or not to take care of these people, but they would also let them follow them. If they couldn''t move, they could just go back, but they didn''t know how long they had been following them for.

    "No, this group of people directly dealt with the jade and goods when they came. They did not go to the government, but they did. For some reason, they did not go forward." This was strange, but one could be sure that this group of people was not to be trifled with. Like Li San, if he was not careful, he would be dealt with by someone else.

    "It''s like this. Everyone be careful. Don''t follow this group of people, and don''t offend them. If there''s anything you need help with, you can make it convenient for them." Even the officials did not dare to offend him, not to mention the small fries like them. This boss was a character, so they could easily distinguish him from the rest. They would not have to court death just because one of their subordinates was injured, but he would take care of the matter with Li San and give him some money so that he could go back and tend to his wounds.

    His underlings were all more loyal to him, allowing him to bring over half of Ming Yang City''s underworld forces. Of course, these were all future matters, now he just had to prepare, how to please those people, how to not be annoying, and how to let others know that he was the one who did all of these.

    He was a beggar when he was very young. It was not an easy thing to reach his current state. In the end, it was only because he knew how to be a person and was very pleasing to the eyes. It was also because of this that he became a man of honor.

    Even if they did not have this person''s secret help, they would not have actually encountered anything. However, they were grateful people, so they helped their big brother out in the open, causing the officials to view him with a much higher regard. Don''t think that this was a simple look, as in the future, they would have more opportunities to privately cooperate with the officials.

    Later on, when they came out of the Hua family, they were very proficient in producing children. The adult branch family, the adult branch family, and generations after generations, no matter what happened to the other families, they would be unable to live in a small town without a house. Naturally, the town would become as big as the county town and would soon become a county town.

    But for a very rich place, being able to survive was their greatest advantage.

    The reason why it became a special city was because the Hua Clan''s ancestors had saved the emperor before. Although it could be said that for the people of the Hua Clan, they were saved passively, but the emperor was not stingy about this sort of thing. He knew that the Hua Clan would not be an official for too long, so he had the Windy City, which was why he called it a city. From the name of the city, one could tell that the emperor was not a normal b * tch.

    Well, we mustn''t say that about the Emperor, or we''ll be out of luck.

    "This is the Hua family?" Because half of the city in the Hua Clan was made up of people from the Hua Clan, they had built their way through the streets. For this reason, they had built their way through the streets, and now they saw that the entire city was paved with bluestone, and there were also some small gardens nearby. Of course, they weren''t planted in flowers, but there were also fruit trees, and there were even some people taking care of them, and there would be some people sitting there from time to time.

    I never thought there''d be a small garden on the street." It had to be known that the original owner''s memories were not like this. In other words, these things were built later on, so the person who built these things could very well be a transcender, it was really hard for them to resemble each other. However, she did not have any intention of recognizing him, it was just too dangerous.

    In the end, apart from her father, her mother, and the Patriarch, they did not even see any of the other Hua family members. The Hua family loved peace and quiet, and these kinds of things only happened during the New Year holidays, but the rest of the time, you couldn''t find them. Furthermore, the Hua family''s academy was a bit large, so even if they only recruited students from outside of the academy, they would only expand and expand because of this, no one would dare to touch the Hua family, so even though the Hua family had been killed by the emperor, none of the Hua family members dared to do anything to them.

    After seeing the Imperial Consort and the current Emperor, she felt that it was not that simple to understand the Hua Clan, but after seeing the Hua Clan, she felt that the original owner had truly thought too much about them. In terms of the Hua Clan, that was a high status.

    "Why are you guys here?" He still understood the matters of the dynasty. If the King did not go to the capital, this eldest daughter would be too bold, and if the Emperor really captured someone and killed them, then even if the Hua family managed to survive, the suffering would be inevitable.

    "Auntie, come with us." Hua Yu Su felt that her father acted as if he knew the imperial concubine, so she didn''t worry at all that her father would beat her up.

 C110

    This time, neither the Hua Clan''s Hua Yu Su nor the Imperial Concubine had any intention of staying in the Hua Clan. Although they looked like they had only travelled from the capital to the Blue Wind City, the problem was that they did not travel in a straight line. Furthermore, they had spent a lot of time buying and selling goods.

    "Aren''t there too many of them?" Hua Yu Su could not help but smile bitterly. This time, they were a bit too late, so it was really troublesome to bring so many things. However, judging from their appearance, the two elders seemed to be saying that if they didn''t have too little time, they wouldn''t have brought so many things.

    "Alright, let them leave. Just hand the items over to the escort company and send them to the capital." Right now, they were really in a hurry. From the looks of things, if the two of them were to continue fighting, they would be able to catch up to them.

    Because of the imperial concubine''s reminder, father Hua said that he would handle this matter and let them choose to hurry back. Of course, it was not because this would make things more convenient for them, but mainly because this way they could add a few more things into the mix.

    The journey back to the capital was smooth, but when they returned to the capital, the three weren''t that happy. Before they returned, they found out that Long Tianhao and the previous empress dowager had escaped, and that they hadn''t brought their child with them.

    "You really treat yourself as a dish." At first, the Imperial Concubine felt angry and stifled. But after a while, she realized that they hadn''t left yet. With Long Tianhao''s abilities, it would be strange if he could feed the two of them.

    "They still have something valuable on them." Although there weren''t many of them, and if they didn''t spend lavishly and live a normal life, there was no problem. However, it was very obvious that the two of them weren''t that kind of people, so it was hard to say what would happen in the future.

    "Hmph, I''ll be back in half a year." The Imperial Concubine didn''t know that her son had specifically asked them to go out and play, or else he would be dishonest. Looking at them was a very annoying thing, and adding to that the good things they had to do from time to time, they really thought she was the emperor''s empress dowager.

    "I think I''ll be back in a few days." Hua Yu Su couldn''t believe it. The two of them had probably used up all their belongings. Moreover, she didn''t believe that the Emperor would let them out of his sight, so she had probably been following them all this time.

    "Hmph." Imperial Concubine turned around. She still had some understanding of that woman. If she wasn''t completely sure, how could she have run away? It was likely that she had a lot of capital. It was because of this that she didn''t believe that both of them only had that little thing on them. Perhaps there was a large amount of silver in that piece of jewelry, or maybe there was a huge amount of silver in it.

    Hua Yu Su felt a little awkward. The Imperial Concubine would occasionally be so proud of herself. If she hadn''t known him for so long, she wouldn''t have gotten used to it. But now, the wives of the ministers were waiting outside the palace.

    "Alright, let them in." Even though the imperial concubine didn''t want to see these filthy people, she had no choice but to do such a thing before her son married his first wife, so she felt that it would be a bit of a loss if she gave him Huanyu Su to her nephew. If he became the empress, then she would have nothing to do with the affairs of the empress dowager.

    The new year was quite good, and after returning home, Prince Yu''s consort had to leave many relatives, Hua Yu Su started to take care of her family matters, and by the time everything was settled, the year of marriage had already ended, and Long Tianhao and the empress dowager had received news that the two of them had returned to their original places. Moreover, they were no longer living together, and no one knew what had happened between them that caused the two of them to become like this.

    Of course, the emperor still knew, but he didn''t say it out loud. Even the imperial concubine didn''t know about it.

    "You want to go see him?" Although Long Xian didn''t know why his wife was so interested in torturing those two, he felt that he would always support whatever his wife wanted to do. Even though he was still a bit jealous of her for doing it.

    "Well, I haven''t seen them in pain." The original owner died too miserably in the end, not even having heard the most basic of noble words anymore. Although she said that she had not gone through those, she still felt especially scared, and the current her understood one thing, and that was to pay the price for doing something wrong instead of living a normal life there. She did not feel that it was special just because of the other party''s different identity.

    "Alright." He had to fulfill his wife''s wish. Even if she was willing to, it would be a bit unreasonable. In fact, due to jealousy, he also wanted to see the other party''s misfortune. In his opinion, scum like them should be abused a thousand times over.

    Seeing Long Tianhao''s appearance once again, it was true that even Hua Yu Su almost couldn''t recognize him. Even when the original owner last saw him, he was already in his twenties, and he hadn''t seen him this old. But this seventeen year old youth looked even older than a twenty-something year old man.

    "I never expected to see you like this the next time I see you." Without that halo of light emitting from his identity, he and his lover, his mother, were nothing. No matter how much love they had for each other, in the end, they still had to face the most realistic problem, not just from the outside world, but also because the two of them were not people who could not take care of others and could not earn money. In the most realistic problems, the two of them could not continue to live.

    "It''s really just as you said. No matter how beautiful a love is, in the face of reality, it would all turn into dust." Long Tianhao looked at Hua Yu Su. In the past, he didn''t really like this woman, but sometimes he thought that if he had taken her seriously when he had first married her, and no longer had feelings for her more than mother and son, wouldn''t his life have been the same?

    But this was an unsolvable answer, because he knew better than anyone that Long Tian wouldn''t really give up the throne. If he was given a chance, Long Tian wouldn''t let him sit on it, so he had been cautious all his life. He didn''t know which one Long Tian would choose.

    Even though the current him was already somewhat disappointed in love, he still made a lot of choices.

    "Hur hur." Hua-Yu Su wanted to say, "This has nothing to do with reality, okay? It''s obviously because of your problems, and that''s called love?" Alright, even if it is love, a love that doesn''t receive the blessings of the majority, there aren''t many people who can truly walk towards happiness, so this isn''t a real problem. However, she knows that even if she did say it, it wouldn''t be of any use.

    "Idiot." Because there was no longer a need to continue the conversation, Mandarin Su Lian went to see the empress dowager and left directly because she was very clear in her heart that the two of them had gone mad. Although they still looked very normal at the moment, when faced with things that she believed to be true, they were rejected by others.

    "Love can be happy." As he sat on the carriage, he saw that Hua Yu Su was very quiet, and he couldn''t help but start to worry. He felt that this person really didn''t know how to talk about life, it was clearly their own problem, but it had to be said right. Everyone was like them, looking down on those two in their hearts, but now was not the time to make a fuss about it.

    "I know." Before she had entered this world, she didn''t believe in love anymore, but she felt that if she still didn''t believe in love, it would be too excessive for her. Furthermore, the relationship between them had already made her happy, so believing in love, this matter was really very easy.

    The two of them couldn''t help but look at each other and smile. They didn''t speak a word. A pair for life, they had done very well and had always been very happy.

    It was just that with the question of having children, they were still born a little too often, and because of their Discipline, they were still on the road when they were pregnant with their children, so they didn''t have much to do. In the end, they had five sons and one daughter, but she didn''t know why, but she had only one daughter.

    The merchant caravan formed by the three of them would leave every year. The profits would be distributed once a year, saving up more and more of their capital.

    In the end, when the younger sister of the Hua family got married, she had married over 200,000 silver taels, including her own 100,000 silver taels, as well as 20,000 silver taels from the imperial concubine, 50,000 silver taels from Hua Yu Su, and 30,000 silver taels from her father, Hua Niang. Such a huge dowry really made one''s eyes red with envy, but neither of them dared to make a move.

    In addition to the dowry the empress dowager had given them, everyone knew what was going on. Who would dare to make a move against them?

    When he left again, Long Qian held onto Hua Yu Su''s hand tightly and said in a serious tone that he liked her and didn''t care about her past.

    Hua Yu Su couldn''t help but stare with wide eyes. She didn''t know what to say. She hadn''t said anything, so how did Long Yi know? Or had he already investigated her?

 C111

    No matter what Hua Yu Su thought, she eventually left the mission world. Due to her cultivation and her special abilities, she had lived for more than 150 years. To the people of that era and the people of the modern world, she had lived a long life.

    Returning to the topic of reality, she hadn''t checked for messages for the past few days because she didn''t want to and didn''t dare to. She was afraid that she wouldn''t be able to see the message, it wasn''t that she didn''t believe in it, but that she was injured.

    In addition to that, in this era, gender equality was not the case. The tolerance towards women was not as much as it was for men, and because of this, it was very clear to Yusu that the two of them had no future. She started to shrink back when they met.

    "Susu, what''s wrong?" In fact, Little Qi was still young. She and Father Yu both felt that their daughter should have found another daughter to live a peaceful life with and give Little Qi a healthy home. But looking at their daughter''s appearance, they all felt that because she hadn''t come out yet, it was precisely because of this reason that they didn''t dare to ask her out in person.

    Mommy, do you really mean it when you say a man doesn''t care about your past?" She knew how to use it, and even did the killing, but in her heart, she was actually a very simple child. She didn''t have any intention of clarifying her words, so after being in a trance for several days, she decided to ask, if there really wasn''t any way to walk together, then at worst, she could ask the assistant to invite her away, and in the future, she could do the task or find a partner by herself.

    "Under what circumstances?" Mother Yu frowned. If these words were spoken during a marriage proposal or a crisis, she would really think so. However, if it was just a short meeting or a relationship, she would feel that it was very fake. Her daughter didn''t have much time with others, so she was most likely tricked.

    "I don''t have time to ask. I''m just asking." It was obvious that the two of them had been married several times in the quest world. In the real world, she had never actually seen one, so whenever she brought up something like this, she would always feel particularly awkward.

    "Alright, alright, I got it." However, in the future, she would still keep a close eye on him and see how she saw him. The two of them were there every day, and the daughter rarely left home, which meant that she was in the store or in the small school. It was unlikely that she would run into any unrelated people, right?

    When she thought of the situation between the two of them, she realized that it was only when he was truly awake that he could speak his mind. Although he could speak his mind on the internet, it was still a bit less realistic for the two of them.

    Mother Yu saw that she had finished talking and was sure that she was a liar. She did not expect her daughter, who should have woken up, to be even more stunned. She could not help but be stunned. However, they had never seen it before. It couldn''t be love online. Thinking about what was said on TV, and how love online died in public, Mama Yu became even more worried.

    If they were cheated in real life, they could easily find someone to fix the other, but in the online world, they really had no other choice. Thinking about this, they couldn''t help but think about what had happened at Hanghe, and honestly, if there hadn''t been a Xiaoqi, they really wouldn''t have let Hanghe get off so easily.

    Because Yu Su had never spoken, Yu Su''s mother wanted to speak up several times, but she had to find a reason to do so. Yu Su''s mother knew that her daughter really did not want to speak, so she stopped asking.

    This time, things were a bit serious, even Little Hangqi was in the wrong. Although he didn''t object to his mother finding another one, he would still worry, because many children like him, because when his parents remarry, they will be thrown to his grandparents or grandparents, unable to get any maternal love or paternal love. Their lives were actually lacking, and although this didn''t affect their ability to establish a normal outlook on life and values, it was truly harmful for a young child.

    "Mom, are you looking for your new dad?" Zhang Qi and Yu Su were on good terms, so they held back for a long time. He felt that he would bless his mother, but he still felt wronged and wanted to cry.

    "Don''t you like it when Mom finds a new dad?" She had always wanted to give her child the best, hoping that this would make her child grow up healthy and happy. But she really couldn''t give her child the best that her father could give her, so even though she was scared, she still tried hard to walk out of the past, but it didn''t mean that she could help others, so she continued to work hard.

    "No, would Mommy want me?" He felt that he would definitely like anyone that his mother liked, so he wasn''t worried about the relationship between the two of them. But he was very worried, because his mother wanted him to have a complete family, and in the end, she found the right person, but the family couldn''t blend in, and in the end, he was sent away, which was also why he came to find Yu Su.

    "Of course not." Yu Su was stunned for a moment. Although she knew she would find another one very early on, she couldn''t not ask her to open it up. She just didn''t expect Xiao Qi to have this kind of thought.

    "Mom, I hope you find someone you love and let our family live together well." After Hangqi knew his mother would not abandon him, he said something else. He didn''t want his mother to force him, because of him. His mother wanted him to grow up healthy and happy. He also wanted his mother to be happy.

    "Mom will. Our family will definitely be very happy." She felt that she would be happy. Although she would be worried from the bottom of her heart, there was no reason for her to trust them. She believed in them, so they would definitely be happy.

    "Yes." Although he didn''t know why, he was still very nervous. He might reject or accept his future father, but no one would accept unfamiliar and unknown things at once, not to mention the new father. There were really too many things about his stepfather and stepmother in society, so it was very difficult to make these children not notice.

    The food that Yu Su cooked was all taken out in the quest space. Their family didn''t have a lot of people, so even if they could take out things from time to time, they couldn''t use them all. Luckily, there was another little sister in their family.

    "Sister Susu, what meat is this? It''s really too delicious. " Actually, Xiaoyu had just graduated from university and was studying finance herself. She was planning to rest at home for a while before going out to look for work, but who would have thought that she would run into such a delicious store?

    "Boar meat." In any case, she had always loved to collect food during the ancient times or during the primitive society. This was because the food in these places were all very natural, one could tell just by looking at how her family members loved to eat them more. However, she did not dare to take these kinds of things out for fear of them being discovered.

    "But I also bought it, why is the taste made wrong?" Fishy felt that she was no longer able to leave this place, so what could she do? The reason why she came back to rest for a period of time was because she was waiting for this. Now that she had eaten, she did not want to leave, so for this opportunity to be interviewed, was she going to abandon it?

    "Maybe the method is wrong." Wild and domesticated, it would be strange if the taste was really the same. However, she wouldn''t say such words out loud, so she just wrote them off.

    "Mm, that makes sense." Plus, she didn''t need to spend money to eat here. Even if she didn''t go to work, she would still be able to eat here. She felt that this was good as well, she wouldn''t have to wait for a year before going out again.

    "Xiaoyu, I heard that you are a student of finance. Look, can you just directly take my assistant away? In the future, when our amusement park is repaired, I won''t be able to handle it all by myself." The main problem was that they were the only two in the flower shop, and with Father Yu and his mother coming over to help from time to time, there was actually no way to solve it. Even Father Hangzhou and his mother would help to pick up Hangqi from time to time, only then would their family be able to come over, and with such a good resource by their side, it would be too much of a pity if they didn''t use it.

    "Sure." In any case, she had already decided that she wouldn''t go out to work for the next year. As long as she could eat here, she really didn''t care about what she did for a living.

    "Alright, let''s invite two more people over then. The flower shop won''t be able to handle this anymore." She would not be able to always guard the flower shop in the future, so there would definitely be someone else guarding the flower shop. Now that she was hiring someone, it just so happened that she could let them have some time to rest.

    She knew that he had gone off to train and hadn''t come back yet and didn''t even have a communication device. She could find a reason not to say anything to him, but later on, she felt like a timid tortoise who would hide in its shell the moment there was any problem.

    It was as if this was the only way for her to be safe.

 C112

    "What''s the matter?" In fact, she didn''t want to come either, but this person said it was something important and also related to Hangqi. Even if she didn''t want to see this man anymore, she still had to come and see him. The more things that happened, the more she looked down on this man.

    "Hangqi can''t give it to you." Hangh also did not think that because of the high number of miscarriages, it would be difficult for Miu to conceive again. He did like Miu and did not want her parents for her sake, but with their large family, how could they possibly give a child to an outsider? So when he found out Mii was interested in taking a nephew in his child, he became disgusted.

    After hesitating for a long time, he finally went to find Yu Su and asked her to return with him.

    "You think it''s possible?" Yu Su''s eyes were as sharp as knives as she spoke icily.

    "Hangqi is my son." Hearing her words, he did not take it seriously at all and directly spoke the truth. Although she had left him for a period of time, he still believed that he understood her very well. It was not hard to take down this woman, so when he said these words, he did not feel the slightest bit shameless.

    "Heh, it''s no longer legal." Yu Su wasn''t stupid. Although she had only wanted Hangqi, she had asked him to sign the contract giving up his rights of custody, and she didn''t ask for any alimony, so it could be said that Hangqi wasn''t even close to the Hangzhou family.

    "You." Hangh didn''t think that Yu Su would say something like this. He thought that he had really overdone it, so he didn''t think much of it. However, he would never let go of his child''s rights this time.

    "Don''t come looking for me anymore, or I''ll let Mia come and take you back." She stood up and left, thinking about how she could buy some vegetables in the afternoon (Of course it was just an act, but she had actually taken them from the space). Make some good food for Xiao Qi.

    As soon as he returned to the flower shop, he met his parents, who were talking to his mother with tears in their eyes and grief in their hearts.

    "ˇ­" Therefore, he was prepared to go through all the suffering again to show that he did not understand.

    "Mom." She nodded to the two of them, called her mother, and went into the kitchen to cook.

    They had heard that their son wanted to pick up Hangqi and bring him back to the Hangzhou, although they had agreed that Hangqi would live with them in the future, but this made them especially happy. Although they were sorry for their language, but compared to their grandson, it was clear that their language was not on the same level.

    Mother Yu finally understood now that she was going to rob her darling grandson. She was furious, but she didn''t really make a ruckus and very politely sent him out. When she turned around, she couldn''t help but curse out loud.

    "What''s going on?" He didn''t go to the school from here, as most of the houses were already renovated and other homes were already being renovated. Although his daughter didn''t say it was too busy, he felt that it would be a loss if he let it go for a day, so he was naturally in a hurry to get people to start renovating it.

    However, there wasn''t much money here. Even if it was just decorations, the progress was not very fast.

    Luckily, Yushi''s father happened to be able to give him money from time to time, so he gave him a third of it for decoration. Luckily, Yushi''s father was able to give him a sum of money from time to time, so he gave her a third of it for decoration.

    Now that the flower shop was making money again, he felt even more relieved. He felt that his home would soon be better again.

    "The Hangs want to go back to Xiaoqi." It was obvious that she was afraid that if the Hangs really did this, they would be able to bring Hangqi along with them. Moreover, whatever Xiaoqi thought, it would all depend on the child, and if Xiaoqi wanted to go back, no matter if they were old or young, they would not object to it, because he was a child and had the right to choose.

    "What did Yu Su say?" Father Yu was more worried about his daughter and grandson, and was even more angry with the Hangs. He felt better when he thought about how they would most likely live here in the future.

    "I didn''t say anything." Mother Yu also saw that her daughter didn''t want her grandson to leave, but they all knew in their hearts that if Hangqi left on his own, Yu Su wouldn''t say anything in the end.

    "Enough, you don''t have to say anymore." When Father Yu heard Mother Yu''s words, he knew that his daughter was not in a good mood. Women could refuse in front of Hanghe or Hangzhou''s parents, but if Hangqi wanted to leave on his own, none of them would stop him.

    In the kitchen, Hangqi told Yushi about Hanghe going to school to find him, and that he wouldn''t go with him. He only had his mother, and he would have his own father in the future, so he didn''t need Hanghe.

    "He, he is always your biological father." Susu didn''t know what to say, because now that she thought about it, Hanghe had given Hangqi nothing but sperm and money. Every time he wanted to take Hangqi out to play, he was always very busy, and she couldn''t help but smile wryly. She didn''t understand it before, but now she understood that Hanghe had never paid much attention to the two of them.

    "Hm, so when I become an adult, I will be given a pension." Hangqi nodded in agreement, but in his heart, there was no longer any affection between them. Children were always the most sensitive, and Hangqi and Hanghe were not close since early on.

    In the past, Yu Su thought that Hanghe didn''t bring enough children. Later on, she saw that her children in the mission world were close to Zuo Ci. It was a natural blood relationship, especially with the son. They would like him more than their mother.

    He wanted to ask her to hug him for a year or two, but he would hug her from time to time. He didn''t know why, but he didn''t want to hug her anymore, so even though he didn''t want to say it, and was prepared to live well after their marriage, Miayn still showed up later, but she didn''t stay with him, even though she was hanging on to him.

    "Be good, you also have a mother." Compared to the children in the mission world, Hangqi was simply too heartbreaking. He was clearly very sensible, but he would always lack a father in his life, even if she could find a good one for him in the future. In his young heart, there would probably be some bad things left behind, and when he thought of this, he could not help but hate Hanghe. An irresponsible man, he still wanted her son.

    Because she felt guilty, she took her son to the biggest playground in the provincial capital to play, and when she saw him smiling like a child, she couldn''t help but feel happy, thinking that this was good, he didn''t need to grow up too quickly, he only needed to slowly grow up like a child.

 C113

    "Mom, don''t worry about me. With you, I will grow up healthy and healthy." But he also had his own selfish thoughts. Ever since he divorced his father, his mother''s time had become tense, so they hadn''t played together for a long time. He wanted to see his mother who was always happy.

    "Xiao Qi, mother is useless. If I had known earlier, I wouldn''t have been wrong today." Yu Su had always felt that it was because she didn''t understand people well that she allowed Hangqi to have such a childhood.

    "But, if mom recognizes someone, wouldn''t there be no Little Qi?" He didn''t have much time right now, but he could still make some money, and every month he would be able to earn between one and two thousand dollars. Moreover, he also discovered that his mother''s financial research was very deep, and from time to time, the two of them would discuss about it. His progress was also very fast, and he believed that in the future, their days would only be even better.

    "You''re right. With this kind of mistake, if I can get Little Qi, then Mom really earned a lot." If she had truly recognized the right person, then even if she had given birth to a son, that child would most likely not have been Hangqi, so she didn''t really fail when it came down to it.

    She didn''t expect her son to comfort her in the end, so she didn''t feel too good about it. She picked up the two of them and went to play in a lot of places. When they got home, both of them had a relaxed look on their faces.

    "Dad, should we buy the upstairs?" Yu Su thought about it for a moment. The family of four living in a mezzanine apartment was really small, so she couldn''t help but comment.

    "Sure." Father Yu also thought that it wouldn''t be good if the whole family stayed in bed. Not to mention other things, there were flower pots and the like everywhere in the house. It was a bit difficult for people to stay here.

    It didn''t take long for Yu Jiajia''s father to finish up the task. Yu Jiajia had also opened the stairs between the two floors and sealed off the entire area.

    The other side had gone to train. This was also a buffer period, which was also a bit hard for her. If she had made a decision on the spur of the moment, then it would have been better. Now, the longer time passed, the calmer she was on the other side, and the more she thought about it, the more worried she would be.

    I don''t want to. When a car arrives at the mountain, there will be a road. When a boat arrives at the bridge, there will be a straight road." Tsui Su shook her head and went straight to the mission.

    "You slut, I told you to do something, but you only know how to delay." The woman''s sharp voice was laced with obscenities, and her movements were not slow at all. She struck the little girl in front of her, who had curled up into a ball.

    If it was someone else who thought she would sympathize, she would also think of a way to persuade her. After all, the one being beaten was still a child, but now it was obvious that she was powerless because the one being beaten was herself. There was no worst luck, only worse.

    Although she said that she didn''t know what was going on, she knew that those who admitted their mistake quickly would not get beaten up much less than others. It was just as she thought, the woman hit him a few more times before stopping, but she was still told to carry the firewood back.

    Thinking about it, she even felt the pain, and only then did she realize that this was just a huge mountain, and that there were trees all over the place. Actually, picking up firewood was not a difficult matter, it was just that it was obvious that there weren''t many people here, about twenty or so households, and it was obvious that they weren''t particularly rich, and a lot of people''s clothes were patched up, and there wasn''t a lot of firewood to be picked up by her in the small village. Fortunately, in her home, she was able to deal with it and didn''t have to directly go into the mountain.

    Although that woman said she hit her, she didn''t really injure her. They were all superficial wounds, and it was obvious that the major parts of her body were often treated like this. New and old wounds were all over the place.

    She did not know why this was happening, but she had heard that in many mountain regions, because she did not like girls, she would always scold them whenever she wanted to, so she would not let them have any good things. Thinking about this, she could not help but feel that the original owner was really pitiful, but she did not have any way to sympathize with him, because she was the one who would suffer next.

    And it was obvious that there was no time for her to receive any memories. She couldn''t help but feel a bit irritated, but in order not to get beaten up again, she could only pick up the firewood and bring it home as soon as possible.

    "Are you resigned to your fate?" The voice of a small boy sounded, filled with determination.

    "Hmm?" Yu Su didn''t understand. Because she didn''t have any memories, so she didn''t know anything at all?

    "If you''re leaving tonight, meet me at Bunny Curve at two in the morning." The little boy saw that someone was coming over and immediately said something before walking away in another direction. He didn''t let her say it clearly, but although she said she didn''t have any memory, she felt a little excited. The original body wanted to leave with this person, but no matter what, she had no way to take back the memories, and looking at the wounds on the original owner''s body, she also felt that leaving was the best option.

    She didn''t get beaten up when she got home, but she got scolded again, and she always felt that it was a bit weird, nothing else. Obviously, the man she called brother always looked at her with a weird gaze, which always made her feel like she was being stared at by a pervert, which made her feel very bad, and she felt that it was better to leave as soon as possible.

    She was starting to get nervous and getting beaten up, so she didn''t notice it at all. Now, she felt like she was going to starve to death, that she was an iron-clad person, that she was not hungry at all.

    After eating, she felt very uncomfortable. These were all things, but why was there a strange black color in the rice? Besides, what was so black it was vegetables, but what the hell was that? Don''t lie to her, she also knew how to make pickled vegetables, they definitely wouldn''t look this ugly, and the taste was also weird. If it wasn''t because she was too hungry and didn''t want to be discovered, she really didn''t want to eat at all.

    However, the place she lived at was also very special. It was the innermost part of the house, and there were no windows, so even if she wanted to go out, she could only go through the room with the woman. This made YinSu feel like she was starting to look bad.

    Fortunately, although this place was modern, it was obvious that she was very poor. The electricity stopped at 8 o''clock, and their family ate at 7 o''clock, and went straight to sleep at 7: 30. The only reason they knew that there would be a blackout at 8 o''clock was because the woman had said something.

    By nine o''clock, he could hear the regular breathing of the woman, which proved that she was asleep.

    She checked her body and found that although she was small, she didn''t need a holy fruit to have a superpower. She was very happy and began to cultivate her inner force. She found that the spiritual qi here was much more than in the modern city.

    She thought about it for a while, then decided to practice for another week because she did not dare to guarantee that she would not attract any attention to other women if she were to leave. Soon, the week was over, and it was already 1: 40 a.m. She knew that she would not delay any longer, so she immediately got up and camouflaged herself on the bed, leaving very carefully. When she realized that the gate of the courtyard was locked, she did not dare to go directly through the main entrance, but climbed over the wall and left.

    Once she reached the mountain, she wanted to curse again. Damn it, I don''t know where Bunny would end up, I don''t care, anyway, she would have gone in that direction anyway, so I just have to walk in that direction with a bit of light. Although it might not be a city, but there''s light, so my hope would always be great.

    Right now, his martial prowess was still lacking, so Yu Su could only leave with a light step. She wanted to run further away as soon as possible. No matter what, she would be safer.

    Besides, these places were especially dark. Even if she had hands, she wouldn''t be able to run too fast in a place without a road. Plus, the original owner was only a five or six-year-old child, so no matter how fast he ran, he wouldn''t be able to do anything even if his leg was short.

    Fortunately, she had eaten a loaf of bread on the way, which prevented her stomach from singing a "stratagem".

    "Why are you so slow? Hurry up, if you''re late, you won''t be able to leave." He was scared to the point that he did not dare to move at all. This was also the reason why he looked for Yusu, even if in his eyes she was really a useless girl, but there was at least one more person, which made him feel safe in his heart.

    By the time dawn arrived, they had already climbed over a mountain. However, the little boy clearly did not have the intention of stopping, he just took out a straw for her to eat, and he also ate. Even if he wanted to eat something, he did not have the intention of stopping, and soon they found a mountain spring water and drank some, the two of them started walking again, at least they stopped at night, and met some wild fruits, and the boy directly picked all the fruits off the mountain.

    "Alright, let''s rest here for the night. Even if those people were looking for us, they wouldn''t think of finding us here." The little boy looked to be only eight or nine years old, but he was clearly more mature, and when he did things, he was also very steady. He didn''t look like a child who had not seen the world at all, which meant that this child and the original owner most likely weren''t from here and were sold here.

 C114

    The little boy did not care about her at all. He was already very tired after walking day and night without stopping, and he did not have the energy to care about anything else. After eating some fruit, he went straight to sleep.

    If it was according to the little boy''s description, Yu Su''s face would probably be the future man of the original owner, because it was impossible for the people of the mountain to buy a girl as their daughter, so they could only be a daughter-in-law. They could not help but curse the beast in their hearts, because the original person was at most five or six years old, and the man looked to be in his twenties or maybe even thirty.

    She felt that it would be the safest place to have a showdown. As for receiving memories, don''t tease me, this was obviously Forest Mountain and danger was everywhere. Although this little boy could be considered capable, but his ability to survive in the wild was actually not that great. Today, he would be stepping on a snake several times during training.

    The two ate some more fruits and continued walking towards the end of the road. Perhaps they thought that the people in the village wouldn''t come looking for them anymore, so the little boy no longer travelled as fast as he did in the beginning. Among these things, Su Su couldn''t bear it any longer and ate three more sour fruits and used a small method to knock a rabbit into a tree.

    "Don''t move." Su Su was so happy that she wanted to directly pick up the rabbit to roast, but the little boy felt that there was something wrong with the rabbit''s brain. It was impossible to eat this kind of rabbit.

    "I feel that there is something wrong with my brain as well. That''s why after I eat it, I might be able to complement it, so there will be no problem." Yu Su did not care about all that. The original owner might have been kidnapped and sold to this place, and moreover, she had been living a bad life ever since she arrived here. Not only had she never eaten her fill, she was beaten up every day.

    No matter what the little boy said, Yu Su didn''t hear him. She had personally beaten up the rabbit herself, so how could she not know if there was anything wrong with it? If it wasn''t for the fact that this guy was still a child and was unlucky like the original owner, she really wanted to throw him here.

    When the rabbit was done, the little boy stubbornly refused to accept, and ate his fill at the place called the Yusu. Only then did he wrap the rest up in a big leaf and give it to her, and then he turned around to wash and prepare to rest. Since it was a day of four or five months, many times it was very sultry, and sometimes it would rain for the rest of the day, they had already been in the mountains for three days. The first two days were fine, but this morning it had already rained, and even though the rain was already gone, the road was already wet, so it wasn''t convenient for them to walk.

    At first, the little boy didn''t even look at the item in his hand, but his stomach was really hungry. He didn''t have any way to rest properly, so in the end, he couldn''t hold it in any longer.

    What he did not know was that when he first took a bite, the woman smiled, and they began a wonderful journey, especially since there was no shortage of food, especially meat, in the primeval forest.

    "This, this cannot be eaten." The little boy was truly frightened. He did not think that there would be so many snakes in the forest, not only because it was agreed that the snakes would come out in the spring, but how long had it been since the spring thunderstorm and why were there already so many.

    "What can''t I eat? Compared to starving to death, eating this really isn''t much." Yu Su turned her head to express her confusion. She already knew that this little boy''s name was Yan Ci and couldn''t help but vomit in her heart. He was actually like this when he was young. What kind of adult is he acting like, he''s really not cute at all.

    "Hmph." After all, he was a child who was not even nine years old. Plus, when he fell down, he was only five years old, and in this village that did not even have a television, he stayed there for five years. It was already quite amazing that he could find a way to escape.

    The two of them continued on their way, and naturally, they were not that safe.

    "Wolf? That''s a wolf?" Naturally, the little boy knew that he was a boy. Moreover, he was older than his opponent, so he stood in front to protect his opponent. However, when he stood in front of them, not only were his feet trembling, even his entire body was trembling.

    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." This was the first time she could protect Yan Xie''s face, and she also felt very happy. At least, she didn''t always hug someone else''s thigh. There would always be times where she could let others hug her. As a golden thigh, she didn''t feel very happy.

    They had already been in the forest for half a month, and if it weren''t for the salt in Yu Su''s space, she would have been able to hunt, and if they really could survive, that would have been a real problem. But now, they had met with trouble, and the small animals were still alright, although Yu Su hadn''t trained in martial arts for long, but she had some skill after all, and with the experience of fighting in the past, she was not even a match for a big wolf.

    Although the world she passed through was a very peaceful one and things like guns couldn''t be obtained by her at all, in the last world, Qi Qian''s status was very special. His whole family was considered to be part of a special department in the country, and although neither of the two kids had entered, but there were still two other children in the family, and this was also the reason why it wasn''t difficult for them to get two guns. She just put them in space in case she didn''t need them, but the problem was, she needed them, plus her body was too small, so she didn''t have the strength to use of any of them.

    If she couldn''t use a gun, then she could only use hidden weapons, and since the most common items here were rocks and mud, she could only take money from them on the spot. Whether or not she could really kill him was a secret weapon from her dimension, one that she had kept in ancient times.

    Due to the speed of Yu Su''s attack and the fact that Yu Su attacked, the wolf was enraged. Yan Shi was too busy beating up the wolf to notice Yu Su, so she immediately took out two hidden weapons, and they were even the same kind of drugs. Very quickly, the wolf was tricked; after killing the wolf, it was dealt with, and the wolf was directly taken away.

    After walking for another long while, they confirmed that there were no more wolves. Then, the two of them sat down on the ground and panted heavily. When they thought of the feeling of escaping from death, they started to feel uncomfortable.

    In the evening, they ate wolf meat. In fact, wolf meat was really not tasty, compared to the smooth rabbit meat or snake meat, the wolf meat was not only old enough to make the two kids unable to eat outside, it also had a sour taste, which made them a little uncomfortable. Furthermore, they did not have any seasonings.

    After all, they had run away for half a day, and sometimes in the morning, their luck was bad, so they didn''t run into any edible fruits or prey. Finally, at noon, they met some edible fruits or prey, and after a long time, they finally met some fruits or prey, and thought that it would be a big thing, and wolves were in a group, ah, which made them very worried, and they even had time to eat, so they didn''t eat much for a day, and they ran for so long, and even if the taste was bad, they didn''t say anything, just ate it, and immediately started resting.

    The howls of the wolves in the forest were very obvious at midnight. If it wasn''t for the fact that they were still quite a distance away, even the old sprites would have been scared. They really killed a wolf during their training this afternoon.

    This place was not where they roasted their food, it was still a distance away from where they ate. However, they lit up this place, and although the two of them had never lived in the wild before, they both felt that it would be safer to have fire here.

    "Do you know the way home?" They all thought they were going to die there, so no matter how mature she was, she couldn''t fall asleep. She lay there for a long time, but in the end, she still asked him, "He''s been sold here for five years, from five years ago, in truth, he doesn''t really remember much, he only knows that his family does not lack food, that there is a very big house, and he doesn''t really know much about anything else. He never wants to run away, but when he does come out, he''s already a little busy because he doesn''t know where his family is."

    "I don''t know, I don''t remember much of the past." The main reason was that she did not receive the original owner''s memories, so she naturally did not know about it. However, from time to time, she would use her chitchat to quickly understand that the original owner had been sold to the village five years ago. The original owner was two years ago.

    "You''re right. You''ve been beaten silly by that old demoness everyday, so there''s nothing strange about it." Yanzhi gave Yanzhi a reason and gave her a look I sympathize with you so much that she wanted to hit him.

    "You''re the one who was beaten silly, your whole family is dumbfounded." She spoke very straightforwardly and had no intention of leaving any face for the other party. In any case, she was only a child now, and the other party was the same. Even if she was angry, she wouldn''t hold a grudge. Of course, in a place like this where there was only the two of them, she wouldn''t have the chance to do such a thing.

    One had to know that the reason why the old demoness was able to speak Su Su was because she had good looks. She was afraid that Su Su was going to run away, and also because the woman was a madman. Because of this, he would pay attention to her, and also because of this, he had decided to bring her along when he ran away.

 C115

    She knew that he was only a child at the moment, so she couldn''t get angry with him. She closed her eyes and went to sleep, ignoring him and thinking that she would have to get up early tomorrow to hurry on her journey.

    It took them half a year to walk out of the small mountain village and finally reach a place with people. They didn''t dare to run out because they felt that they would be bought here, but perhaps it was because there was a group here that would not become their destination.

    In the town, a kind grandma gave them a bowl of rice to eat, which made her especially touched. However, she couldn''t thank them right now, so after thinking for a bit, she borrowed 10 yuan from the grandma to wait here.

    She changed into a new set of clothes, looked for a place with water, and then took a piece to the Internet Cafe. As a hacker, it was very easy for her to receive business, so she quickly received three thousand. Of course she borrowed the Internet Cafe''s younger brother''s card and promised to give him a 100% reward.

    "Thank you, Grandmother." On the way back, Yusu had no choice but to change back into her old clothes. She found her grandma and gave her 100 yuan in return for borrowing money. She left without saying that she was staying for the night.

    This amount of money really wasn''t much, and she didn''t dare to spend it carelessly. It had to be known that not every Internet Cafe young man was like that guy in the town, who was so easy to talk to. If he said that the money was his, then no matter how capable she was, she wouldn''t be able to do anything about it.

    "We don''t have ID and we''re children, is that really okay?" There was no place to live. Plus, they were all children. They had always lived in the city station, and most of the time, they would even be in the car.

    "Alright, we don''t have money." In reality, even if she had only that much money, the train fare wouldn''t be enough. But she didn''t dare to act rashly, so she didn''t have 1500 yuan on her hands. This was because she often used the food in her space to make up for it.

    "Fifteen hundred is not enough for the fare." Yan Shi was clearly a boy, and he was even bigger than the other person, but he couldn''t earn any money, so he really didn''t feel good about it. The two of them were both very proud kids, otherwise they wouldn''t have gone to the capital on their own.

    "I''ll think of something." They had stayed in Wu County for three days already, either because they wanted to find a place to earn money or because there was no one who was stupid enough to do that. If the other party didn''t give them the money to hit the police card, they would have no other choice, so they set their target on two things, one was a young cop, two was a soldier, and the other was a teacher.

    "I, I''m really useless." It was impossible for him to not know anything now. After staying in the forest for half a year, Yu Su confirmed that he was just speaking, she taught him martial arts. With martial arts, plus good food, a 10 year old child, they had grown up a lot, otherwise when they entered the first small town, they would have been brought into the detention center.

    "Nope, if it wasn''t for my words, I might have been bullied many times along the way." She was now 1.5 meters tall and could be considered a child. Although her face was a bit tender, it hadn''t been hard to tell that she was a child of only 10 years of age due to the wind and rain.

    "Of course." This kind of money, but also a child''s money, it was very troublesome for them to attract other people''s bullying. Even though their stay in every place wasn''t very long, it still attracted a lot of attention, and they almost got stolen money. If it weren''t for their pride, the two of them would never have been able to come to this place safely.

    "Alright, it''s him." She had been staring at this little policeman for quite some time, and was very warm-hearted. It was clear that she was not a local, and this was also her intention. In the past three days, she had picked three people, but this person was the one she had been staring at the longest.

    "What''s the matter?" Ji Ming felt that these two kids had been following him for quite some distance. As a police officer, even though they were not qualified, he still knew about their obvious actions.

    "Uncle, I''m so hungry." She touched her face in her mind. It was so shameful, but now she was asking for sympathy, taking them home, giving them the computer, giving them the card, so they could have a new fare.

    "Huh?" Ji Ming blinked, then saw that the two kids were staring at his food. He couldn''t help but be surprised for a moment, but in the end, he still asked clearly how they came back. After knowing their identity, he originally wanted to take them to the police station, but the two kids obviously didn''t want to go, so he had no choice but to find a way to take care of them.

    When Ji Ming saw the two kids being taken into the house he rented, he realized they were there for a meal. He realized that the two children seemed to have taken him away by the nose, but he couldn''t bring himself to chase them away or to feel annoyed about them.

    After the two of them had eaten and drunk their fill, they sent the two of them to wash up and prepare for bed. The two of them did not do anything that day, and only pretended that they were good kids.

    "Don''t wander around at home. If you want to go out, just leave the key here and bring it out." Ji Ming already didn''t know what he was doing. This situation was caused by him taking the two kids to the police station. Why did he take them in just like that? It was really hard to believe.

    Of course, if she went out for a walk, they would still do it. Moreover, for some reason, this person''s home computer was placed in the living room, and if she wanted to use it, she could use it immediately. The computer also had a bank card on the table, and the password was written on the back of the bank card.

    "You want to go out?" After Ji Ming left, Yu Su moved directly to the computer and began to pick up orders. Very quickly, she did a few small business, which amounted to one or two thousand yuan. She didn''t have any big orders, which made it seem that she was extremely lucky to be able to receive three thousand yuan in the town.

    "No, we''ll have to wait until 10,000 at the very least before we leave. I think we can get this person to help us set up our account." Getting an account was actually a very troublesome matter, but they weren''t worried about it. At that time, they could ask the resident committee auntie here for help, and with her ability to make money, they could easily buy a house here.

    "Sure, but I heard the penalty is 20,000 for the first and 30,000 for the second child. Are you sure you want to do that?" Although they could do it very quickly with the help of Yu Su''s ability, their account would be in someone else''s hands. This was also a very troublesome matter.

    "We''ll talk about it after we find someone else. We should be able to get the sixty thousand yuan." In fact, the best way was to buy a house and move here later on. But even in this small town, the number of houses was no less than three hundred thousand, and even if she wasn''t an adult, there were still a lot of things that couldn''t be done easily.

    And there was an even more important reason, which was that she still hadn''t merged with the original owner''s memories and didn''t know what had happened to the original owner. The original owner wanted her to live here for a period of time because of that, so she didn''t really make the decision to live here for a period of time.

    In the morning, Yu Su was making money at home by herself, while Yan Shi was tidying up the room, washing Ji Ming''s clothes, and taking out the card to take out the money. At the very beginning, Yu Su had only looked at a little more than twenty years old.

    Because they worked hard enough, the chatters earned more than 5000 yuan in the morning. After putting away the money, they went to the clothing store to buy some clothes and their own, along with the chatters. The two of them spent a total of 500 yuan and went to the supermarket to buy food and some other things to use.

    "You''re back?" Since she knew Ji Ming wouldn''t be back by noon, she didn''t even stop moving. She thought of the person who came in and looked at her as if she was looking at a monster. When she saw her fingers flying about, the box in her hand almost fell off.

    The two of them obediently sat on the sofa as they received Comrade Ji Ming''s education. Moreover, they explained that they were children who had been kidnapped and sold to the depths of the mountains at the age of five. They spent the rest of half a year running away before finally arriving in the city.

    When she was asked why she knew a computer, Yusu said she didn''t remember. In the mountain village, she would be beaten up every day. Once, when she was beaten to the head, she sat down next to the computer.

    Ji Ming was sad that he was sold to the mountains at the age of five to see what a genius would look like, and even now, he could only use QQ on his computer, and then use the documents. As for other things, he really wouldn''t do it, so mother, your son is not that stupid, but you asked him to use these things for too short a period of time, so if you want to study hard again, then maybe you will have already missed it when the time comes.

    "I''ll help you find your family." As a policeman he was naturally good at serving the people.

 C116

    "No need." Yan Bo frowned. He knew a bit about why he went into the deep mountains. Thinking about his mother who was already dead, even if he went back, it would be useless.

    "Don''t worry, if you find your family and don''t want to go back, then I will think of something." He looked at the two children and felt that they were not the children of an ordinary family. He felt that the children of this wealthy family were not all that good, and that they were unlucky to have been bought into a village deep in the mountains.

    Hearing this, Yu Su''s eyes lit up. No matter if she could find the original owner''s family, she felt that with her kind brother here, there would be no problems with their future lives. Furthermore, they could even go to school.

    Because she had thought it through, when she handed over the remaining 4000 yuan in the evening, she directly took out 1000 yuan and gave it to Yan Yu. She might still be able to earn money at home, so he would take it to buy food in the future.

    In the afternoon, Ji Ming carried the information provided by Yan Shi. After searching for a while, he found out that Father Yan was really married, and it was the woman that Yan Shi had mentioned. It was just that the evidence at the beginning wasn''t enough, so even if he had the evidence, he still wouldn''t be able to do anything to the wife of the Yan family.

    However, since they found out that he still had a grandfather, they tried to get in touch with him.

    Because of his identity, even if he found out who he was, there was no way to contact him. He was getting a bit anxious, thinking about how he would just go to S City and see if there was a chance to find him and explain everything to him personally, see if he would accept this grandson of his. If he did not accept, then his face would not be gone, and he would not have to worry about that.

    "No need." She was able to do this, and quickly found out what happened to the other party. Furthermore, she had a phone and directly called Ji Ming''s number, and quickly connected it to Yan Qian. This matter was a matter of face, so it was up to him to make the final decision.

    Both Su Ming and Ji Ming didn''t know what they were talking about, but Su Su also stopped Ji Ming from asking. In the evening, they ate the food made from Su Su, and the food was bought by Ji Ming himself. As a bachelor, Ji Ming''s family only had instant noodles.

    At night, she stayed in the same room by herself. No matter how much she grew up at seven, she was still a little girl.

    Although she really didn''t want to part with him, she knew in her heart that in the near future, this would definitely happen. And now, as long as she received the memories and knew about the matter regarding the original owner, she would be able to decide what to do next.

    The original owner''s name was Jiang Yu Su, and she was the only daughter of a second-rate family head in S City. At the very least, when she left, she was the only child of the Jiang family.

    The reason why she left was because her father took her to eat cake and received a call from a secret lover. When he heard that she was about to commit suicide, Jiang father naturally ran over to rescue her and left his five-year-old daughter in the cake shop.

    Thinking about it, Jiang Yu Su felt that she might as well not have this kind of father. She felt that there was no need for her to go back, but she didn''t have the time to think about it, so she decided to look at the people behind her.

    At first, the original owner sat obediently in the cake shop and waited, but his father never came back. Later, a woman with tears all over her face walked in, saying that her father was in trouble and even showed her a picture of him.

    In the end, this woman handed her over to a man who didn''t look like a good person. At that time, the original owner didn''t know what kind of expression the woman had, but he felt that this aunt had become different since she left the cake shop. She was very scared, wanting to run away and get beaten up.

    She was starved for five full days, but she finally became obedient and didn''t dare to resist. She thought that this man only wanted to ask for money from the family, but it wasn''t like this, this man wasn''t just one person, there were many of them, and the children he brought back were all four or six years old, and there were quite a few of them. Furthermore, she knew that more and more children were coming to the small mountain village.

    The first time they passed that small town, they had a small nest. It had to be known that that small town was only three streets away, and thinking about how they were only a few dozen meters away from that small town, they couldn''t help but feel a chill down their spine.

    She had been able to raise a son from a woman for over fifty years, and had earned quite a bit of money. This woman was not that simple, and because of her beauty, she had made quite a few connections in the village. Even the village of Shan Du had business.

    However, this woman was clever and worried about her daughter-in-law. Every time she went out to do business, she would bring her son along with her.

    But his wife was too young, even if he wanted to do something, his mother would not agree. It was not that she felt heartache for the original owner, but she felt that if it was too early, she might not be able to have a son, so what would she do if she did not have a grandson?

    She felt heartache for her son, and despised the former owner for being too slow. She was unspeakably angry, so she started to treat the former owner badly. She just started beating him up. This was something that happened a second time.

    In a little more than a year, the original owner was beaten to the point of having his head broken. In the village, no doctor would be found if he was injured or had his head broken.

    The original owner was not Jiang Yu Su, so she naturally did not succeed in leaving, and was also beaten until she was unable to get out of bed. It was precisely because of this that she did not succeed, but after hearing that Yan Shi had really left, although she was a little disappointed, she still felt happy for her excuse, because she felt that the original owner had left and would definitely come back to save her.

    In these ten years, at the very beginning, this old man wouldn''t help the original owner and wouldn''t let his mother beat her up. Later on, when he couldn''t eat meat, his temper naturally wouldn''t be good.

    However, when he was ten years old, the original owner did not agree to help the old man with something that could not be described, and this old man felt that he could not stand to do it, even his own woman could not handle it. However, he could not let his mother know about this sort of thing.

    When she first started being with an old man when she was fifteen, he didn''t beat her up like he wanted to. It was just that he didn''t have a good time and it was really scary to get used to it.

    In the fifth month, the original owner had gone easy on her. Even if the two of them were dissatisfied with the original owner, they did not say anything, and they were kind to the original owner as well. In addition to killing the original owner, they also ate a lot of eggs, which was a very good treatment in the mountain village.

    Half a year later, the original owner was pregnant again, but she was a very unpopular daughter. In the end, the mother-in-law thought that if she had a grandson and a wife in the future, it would be troublesome for her to have a granddaughter.

    Even the old man was stopped by the original owner''s mother-in-law, but the good fortune didn''t last long. At nineteen years old, there was no movement, because it was difficult to give birth to a daughter, and it wasn''t easy to get pregnant, but these two didn''t think that way. They felt that the original owner was a hen that didn''t lay eggs, so they scolded her.

    She was nineteen years old this year, and after having her third child, she was beaten off again. Although the old man and mother-in-law both felt a bit bad, they didn''t treat the original owner the way they did the first time. In fact, a small child was a bit more harmful to the body than having a child, and after three months, the original owner became pregnant again, was pushed aside, and the child fell again.

    This sort of thing continued on. Between the age of nineteen and the age of twenty-five, the original owner had lost at least ten children, but not a single child was born.

    Until the original owner gave birth to a daughter when he was 25 years old, he had never been good to the original owner and would hit her every day. The original owner had really hit a heavy blow this time, hitting the original owner on the day he gave birth to his child and even knocking the original owner''s head against the wall.

    Her nine year old daughter wasn''t close to her, so even if her mother was beaten up, she would still leave her a breath of life for her. When she found out that her father had beaten up her mother and sister, she didn''t know either.

    At this time, the original owner''s biological parents had come to look for him, but the original owner had already gone mad.

 C117

    The original owner refused to let go of her second daughter and had to take care of her personally. Other than her second daughter, she knew her eldest daughter and her grandmother, and the reason why she was found was because her grandmother was dying. She had been trying her best to find the original owner, but only when she was about to die did Father Jiang bring the original owner back.

    The original owner had of course become a fool, so he didn''t know what the meaning was. However, the current Jiang Yu Su looked even more desolate, and what made her even more frightening was the original owner''s mother. She didn''t even recognize the original owner''s daughter, but only her adopted daughter.

    Before Grandma Jiang died, most of her belongings had been taken away by her parents, so not much was left for the original owner. Before she died, she directly sued that old man, and not to mention that her eldest daughter was the best evidence. In the end, Grandma Jiang gave the original owner her only remaining house and over a million dollars.

    The original owner was a crazy fool, and didn''t have any feelings towards these things. The one who received these things was the eldest daughter of the original owner, and although this girl had raised her own mother and sister, she only rented a house for them in the countryside, where they could cook and pack for their neighbors and pay two thousand yuan per month. For the countryside, this was a convenient matter.

    However, the original owner did not live for long. After her youngest daughter died of a sickness, she did not believe it herself, saying that her daughter was fine, and that the family had taken the child and buried it, while the original owner searched everywhere for the child. In the end, she fell into the river and died, only thirty-three years old when she died.

    In the end, the original owner was already a fool, so she only had one wish. She didn''t want to be beaten up, she wanted to eat hungry, and she wanted to take good care of her baby and her grandma.

    Not only did she have to recall the original owner''s memories, but she also had to help him organize them. She was very tired, and thinking about how the original owner''s Jiang and Yan family were both from S City, she had to go back now. Forget about the fake one, even if the original owner wished to live a good life with his grandmother, he had no choice but to go back.

    "Sigh, what bad luck." Thinking about how the original owner was really down on his luck, that whatever adopted daughter, she was also very scheming, and Jiang mother was also very ruthless. This was the first time he met her family who didn''t love the original owner, and Jiang Yu Su still felt a little sad for the original owner, but that was the way things were.

    "Susu, what''s going on?" As a cop, even if it was just a policeman, he was still a bit alert. Therefore, when Ji Ming sat in the living room for quite a while, he found that something was wrong and thought that something was wrong.

    "This woman, she was the one who sold me to this man." The original owner''s memory of those bad guys was too deep. Even if she became silly later on and could not remember any more of these things, she would still instinctively be afraid of them.

    Although the original owner did not say that she would capture these people, she had a feeling that there was something she did not know. This was the main reason why the original owner was in such a miserable state, with no one asking her for help.

    There were too many things in here that she had better understand. Otherwise, if she returned to the Jiang family, she would be in danger, so she wasn''t busy at all right now. Those people who harmed the original owner should be arrested.

    The main reason why she didn''t say any of this was because she had never met such a heartless family member before. Even if she met a perverted father in this life, although the original owner had been treated like a work of art, at least in the beginning, the father had always liked the original owner.

    Because she wasn''t sure, she didn''t contact Grandma Jiang right from the start, but instead directly drew those bad guys, hoping that once they were caught, she would be able to know something that she couldn''t. This was also why, the other person would recognize her and take out her father''s photo.

    With this thought in mind, she began to draw sketches. After so many lifetimes, Jiang Yu Su actually didn''t have any systematic learning sketches, but she did learn some of them along the way. Although she didn''t draw very well right now, it wouldn''t be hard for her to recognize them.

    The more Ji Ming looked, the more shocked he felt, thinking to himself, as expected, he really did meet a monster. Today, seeing how he earned money by using the computer, it was already a piece of cake, seeing that he still didn''t use his skill, so the geniuses in this world were born to deal with mortals like them.

    After that, after the girl drew everyone, she just threw it to him, saying that the matter should be solved by the police uncle. When she asked if he wanted to go home, he didn''t have such a thought, he just said that he wouldn''t go back until the matter was settled.

    In any case, since the police station was close, he would run home to eat, but from time to time he would bring some fruits or vegetables. The fruits were still good, but they were only vegetables and meat.

    This kind of day ended after three months. Because Yan Shi''s grandfather had come, along with his wife and father came, Yan Bo looked at his grandfather, turned around and went back into the house to say that he didn''t accept it.

    "Yan Ci, you have to think this through." He also wanted to be his grandson, after all, he was his first grandson, but this had already been four years and almost five years. At the beginning, it was still fine, but now he had two children, and he couldn''t possibly let his grandson not have a mother because of a grandson. He had thought about this for three months, and in the end, he still wanted to make his grandson suffer a loss, but before he came, he let Father Yan sign the will.

    "I''ve thought it through very clearly. You don''t want me anymore, so when I return home, it will no longer be home." They could support themselves. Alright, since Susu could support him, there was no need for him to return to the Yan family and look at other people''s faces.

    "Hmph, don''t regret it." Grandpa Yan didn''t think about the decision he had made. He didn''t get rejected by his son''s wife, but by his own grandson instead. This made Grandpa Yan, who was used to hard work in his life, unable to accept it.

    In fact, he didn''t care much about it. In this half a year between life and death, he knew what he had obtained. Naturally, he didn''t care that much about what he had already lost a long time ago.

    She felt that it was because of her that Yan Shi did not manage to get into the family. If they had called the police in the first town, the Yan family would have just left. There wouldn''t have been so many things that happened.

    "I''m fine. I''ll be fine." Yan Shi truly did not think that anything would happen to him.

    Five years ago, that woman would do something to send him away, and that meant that he was a very threatening person, which meant that he was very smart. If he could escape from the deep mountain village for five years, then he would know that he was not a fool.

    Other than the fact that his life would be more difficult in the future, there was really nothing else.

    "You?" Yan Shi knew that Jiang Yu Su had secretly contacted Grandma Jiang, but after Grandma Jiang heard of what Jiang Yu Su had said, she didn''t ask her to go back, but rather told her to stay there and not go back.

    Since Jiang Yu Su had mentioned that she didn''t want to return to S City, Grandma Jiang also agreed and said that she would be there as soon as possible.

    "Grandma said that she has a villa here, so we can move in later. I''ve checked it out and it''s not far from here. Let''s have Brother Ming come with us, let''s have fun together." After walking through so many worlds, Jiang Yu Su realized that she was actually a lonely person. She didn''t like being alone and always liked being accompanied.

    "Makes sense. Brother Ming doesn''t even know how to cook. He eats box lunch every day, so he''s not afraid of being annoyed." Yan Ci could not help but laugh as she thought of something.

    Jiang Yu Su said a few more things. Two days later, someone gave her the key to the mansion, and a card to show her what she wanted to buy so that they could help her deal with it.

    It seemed like something had happened to the Jiang family. Otherwise, the person who came would be Grandma Jiang herself, but she wasn''t worried. Granny Jiang''s heart had a previous owner, otherwise, she would still remember the original owner even after she died.

    However, it had always been difficult to choose between his son and granddaughter. Ji Ming knew that the person who had initially tricked Jiang Yu Su was Shuiyue''s younger sister, Shuiyue, who was now the Jiang family''s young miss, Shuiyue.

    The original owner''s mother had some sympathy for the original owner and the original owner''s mother. Not only did the original owner''s mother have problems, the original owner''s mother had problems with them, and her daughter had become a fool when she was back, so she didn''t know how to take care of them. In that situation, she didn''t believe that Madame Jiang hadn''t seen through any of it, but she couldn''t pretend that she didn''t know.

    However, when he thought about how his mother Jiang Chen, a hog brain, might have gotten in Grandma Jiang''s way, he started to feel unhappy again. He couldn''t help but secretly think that he deserved to be someone else''s adopted daughter, hmph.

    Since they had already agreed that Ji Ming would go live with them at the Jiang family''s villa, they wouldn''t let go of this labor force. Since they had already agreed that Ji Ming would go live with them at the Jiang family''s villa, they wouldn''t let go of this labor force.

    "Why can''t you read an age?" Jiang Yu Su expressed her dissatisfaction.

 C118

    "You''re only seven years old, it''s already pretty good to be able to report to the third grade." Ji Ming felt that he was being hurt by 100,000 points of damage every day, but no one sympathized with him. Today, he even heard the teacher say that his little brother and sister were too smart.

    "So what if he''s seven? I can already go to middle school." In fact, even if she went to university, she would have no problem with it. However, Yan Ci was a child who only had this life''s memories, and even if she had some feelings for the memories of her previous life, it wasn''t too realistic for her to directly use them. Studying was inevitable, when he left, the elementary school lessons had already finished and she had self-taught, so she finally chose to be in the sixth grade.

    "Hur hur." Not to mention junior high school, he even thought that she would be able to pass the university entrance exams. But so what? Granny Jiang had already said it, to give the little girl a place in primary school, being able to go to junior high was already the highest standard. What else did he want?

    "Hmph." Since Jiang Yu Su knew that there was no longer a chance to turn the situation around, she could only sound unhappy. Since she did not really want to succeed in any other way, she decided to forget about it.

    When they returned to Ji Ming''s house, they realized that they couldn''t live over at the new house, so they still had to live here. However, the decorations there were already coming to an end and they could take a breather for a while.

    "Let''s go to the supermarket. We''re going to celebrate today." The two kids had transferred to another school, and had stayed in the mountains for a long time, so he didn''t know if he could adapt or not. Although the two children were very smart and had learned more than their peers, it didn''t change the fact that both of them had been injured before. It was precisely because of their intelligence that they needed to be more careful and take care of each other.

    "Not going." She also didn''t have any intention to stick it in the phone. Although her grandma said that she wanted to comfort her on the phone, she also knew that her grandma had already done her best and that the next step would be to see if she wanted to or not. If not, then the original owner''s willingness would have to change, since she felt that if Grandma Jiang had already made a decision, she and the original owner were not people that she could force.

    The main reason was because Ji Ming had changed a lot, but he had to be a bad hand when it came to cooking. No matter how good his culinary skills were, when he met this person, he wouldn''t be able to make a good dish. He could buy vegetables on his own whim, and would never go with the dishes he bought, which were of the same type as the ones in the east and west.

    This old lady had always been someone who could handle things, and she could also put them aside. Her son could not do any thinking, and she had thought that her daughter-in-law would be better off, but she was still her own daughter. Although she did not say it out loud, she had already let her mother know that Jiang Yue was her father''s illegitimate daughter, so she did not expect her mother to pretend not to know about it.

    "Susu, be good." A good granddaughter was only tricked out, but in the end, she couldn''t go home. She also knew that taking the company''s shares would only bring her granddaughter trouble, so she directly had her father take out real estate to exchange for real estate. After dealing with all the real estate in her hands, he also took care of the real estate in S City and changed them all into cash.

    She knew her son''s heart better than anyone, that was why she took care of everything. Otherwise, it would really be a problem whether or not they would end up in Susu''s hands. As for the woman known as Mercury, hmph, she would never let them have the chance to release her.

    "Grandmother, why did you only just arrive? The new house can already be moved in." Jiang Yu Su knew that this old man was truly sad. Although she didn''t know what had happened in the Jiang family, but the things that had happened had made the old man feel sad. The old man didn''t want her to listen, so she wouldn''t go and ask.

    The move was very simple. There was everything there, and this place wasn''t Ji Ming''s home. He also rented this place, and the things inside belonged to the landlord, so other than packing his clothes, he didn''t need to move anything else. He just carried his bag to a new place.

    "I never thought that this new house would have no smell at all." But right now, there was no smell at home, instead there was the fragrance of a plant. Thinking about the pictures her granddaughter sent her from time to time, she suddenly felt that there was no need to feel sad about the things she had given up on. That family was too cold, even an old woman like her, who loved to stay in the house, did not like it, let alone her granddaughter.

    Only then could they be called family. Even if it was this family, although they weren''t real family, they were closer than family.

    "No one is invited?" Grandmother Jiang found it difficult to not invite anyone into such a large home.

    "Please come in two hours a day to clean and wash the clothes." Jiang Yu Su said that was not the case. It wasn''t worth it to ask her mother, Jiang Yu Su, for a place like this to be occupied, so she didn''t really like it. But since she had such a big home, she didn''t want to clean it herself.

    "True, but isn''t two hours too short?" Grandma Jiang didn''t do these things herself, but she had a babysitter at home before, and she saw them doing it as well. In any case, she felt that in such a large villa, two hours wouldn''t be enough.

    "There are no restrictions on the number of people." In any case, this was all arranged by the home company, and their money was set at the price of the house and the number of people living there.

    Hearing this, Granny Jiang could finally relax. Since she was also tired today, she went straight back to the room that was prepared for her and prepared to rest.

    Ji Ming had always been standing there somewhat uncomfortably. While he was helping with the renovations, he had already known that the Jiang family was probably rich, even the Yan family. The two children both came from that kind of families, so it didn''t matter if they were smart or not; last time when the Yan family came, he just happened to be at work, but he didn''t know that this time, he really met Grandma Jiang.

    "Lil ''Ming, what did you do? Why aren''t you washing up?" Grandmother Jiang saw Ji Ming in her granddaughter''s daily life and felt that this young man was very good to all who had no relationship with him. Although he might be a bit of a good person, if it wasn''t for such a good person, who knew what would happen to her family''s Susu.

    "Come, come," Ji Ming''s eyes widened. He didn''t know where to put his hands when he saw Grandma Jiang say that she was going to cook, but he didn''t expect she would be called over to help with something. Besides staring with wide eyes, the only other thing he could do was to run over and help.

    Ji Ming was a natural predator in the kitchen. He clearly used the same type of seasoning, but he was able to cook a piece of pitch black food without knowing what it was. When he helped with the cooking, he was able to mess up the dishes.

    "Alright, alright, go out." Grandmother Jiang''s face couldn''t be darker. It had been a long time since she had been cooking, so she was already in a fluster. When she thought of recruiting a helper, she became a troublemaker.

    "Hahaha ~" Jiang Yu Su laughed mockingly without giving any face. She had let Ji Ming do a little thing and discovered that Ji Ming''s culinary skills could be taught, but it was not something that could be done in a day or two. Therefore, she started with the purchase of food, teaching him a little bit.

    Jiang Yu and his wife were very satisfied with Grandma Jiang''s first meal, and she had already discovered that there weren''t many dishes in the house. Usually, it was enough for four people, when there were only three people in the past, there were only two dishes and a soup, one meat and one vegetarian.

    It wouldn''t be too much, but in the morning, everyone would have an egg and a glass of milk. The nutrition people wanted couldn''t be lacking, even the honey they had before they went to bed. A while ago, Yu Su went to buy a box of bees and put it in the glass shed, thinking that in a few more months, she would probably be able to drink her family''s honey.

    During the summer vacation, the four of them would talk about going there to play. Ji Ming said that he had to be closer to the place, otherwise, he wouldn''t be lying, and when he thought of being a bitter and laughing police officer, he couldn''t go too far, not to mention other things, there were many times when he had to go to night work, it was even more difficult. It was just that the baby was bitter inside, but no one said that his parents were very proud of their son being a police officer, so no matter how bitter he was in his heart, he could only say yes to everything.

    "No, it''s too far." Ji Ming objected. There were many places around them that they could play in. As for which places they had to choose, they would take a look at the mountains and the water. Why would they have to travel so far just because they were tired?

    "Why not? Look, there''s a sea here." The county they lived in was just an inland city. If they didn''t go out, they wouldn''t be able to see the sea for the rest of their lives, so she also yearned to see the sea. In these few lifetimes, she had not gone to the sea just once, but every time she saw the sea was different.

    "No, just no." Ji Ming only wanted to say that this baby wasn''t faking it.

    "Brother Ming, when will uncle and aunt come?" They all knew that one of Ji Ming''s parents was retired from the government and the other was a teacher. Both of them were retired now, so not long after they moved into the mansion, Grandma Jiang asked Ji Ming to bring his parents over.

 C119

    Actually, he didn''t have the nerve to call his parents over. Not to mention that he was doing it for nothing, but he didn''t have the nerve to call his family over. Plus, he would always return, so it was unlikely that he would stay here forever.

    "Brother Ming, it can''t be that you haven''t called, right?" Actually, they knew that if it wasn''t for Ji Ming''s relationship, they wouldn''t have been able to live such a peaceful life. The most likely scenario was that when they went to the children''s village in the capital, although it was called a children''s village, it was actually an orphan''s garden. Compared to the orphan''s garden, such a life was really much better.

    "I''ve already called. I''ll be there this time." Ji Ming felt a lot of pressure, especially when Granny Jiang looked at him. He wanted to go over there, but he had no choice but to obediently respond, so when he thought about how he could call his parents in the evening and get them to come over, and how they were old and hadn''t had the time to go out on a trip, he couldn''t help but feel warm inside. In fact, they had all thought about him.

    "That''s good then. Take a look and see how many days you have left. Let''s book another place." Grandma Jiang stood up and went to the garden to look at her delicate flowers.

    Seeing that Ji Ming was still in a daze, the two little guys laughed themselves out loud. It was precisely because Ji Ming had never called that they did something like this, and of course, it was mainly because they really wanted to play there, but Ji Ming wasn''t sure if there would be a few days off or not. Of course, they had already decided on the location, whether it was far or near, and at that time, they could decide according to Ji Ming''s timing.

    First, the parents of the Jiang family came, and then came the Yan family. The small villa of the Jiang family was especially lively, and it was at this time that the two elders of the Ji family came. This caused a lot of excitement.

    "Sorry, I don''t have parents." Not only had his mother never thought of him as a daughter, she hadn''t even looked at him once. At first, he didn''t know why, but now, seeing that he seemed to have been hypnotized, her heart turned cold. Then, she couldn''t help but smile.

    This could only mean that the daughter in her mother''s heart had always thought that she wasn''t as important as she appeared, and had always been useless. Just thinking about it made her feel sad for the original owner, but fortunately, the original owner hadn''t cared about it at all.

    "You ˇ­ What do you mean by that? Do you think we didn''t go find you?" Originally, because she was unable to give birth to her daughter, and was unable to give birth to her son, she felt especially uncomfortable. She also felt sad to lose her daughter, but when she thought about how her body was injured due to the other party''s matter, she was actually a little happy. After all, her husband had brought back a cute and obedient daughter, so to her, the difference wasn''t really that big.

    However, what she didn''t expect was that her daughter had returned, and obviously didn''t have any intention of acknowledging her, which made her feel awkward. She felt that even if I didn''t want you, you wouldn''t want me, and if you did something like that, it would be that you were in the wrong and you didn''t want to do it.

    "Is there a difference?" In reality, Jiang Yu Su didn''t want to bother with them, but these three just wouldn''t leave. It made her especially annoyed, so she had no choice but to take action and take these three people away.

    "Sister, sister, this is all a leisurely mistake. If it wasn''t for the carefree relationship between us, sister wouldn''t be without people who are willing to leave. Sister, please sign back, okay?" Although she had said that she was born into a normal family in her previous life, these kinds of rich and powerful families were things that had been seen on television many times. She had also played a very similar role.

    Jiang Yue, Shuiyue''s daughter, Mercury''s niece, was this man who, in order to meet your mother, told me to take him out to eat cake with me. In the end, because of your mother''s single phone call, he threw a child who wasn''t even five years old into the cake shop, and because your mother committed suicide, he sold me to a peddler. In that small mountain village, I was beaten up every day, and it was a child who wasn''t even five years old. Jiang Yu Su had never told anyone else about this. The case had already been investigated, and everyone involved had already been arrested. However, these things were not heard from Jiang Yu Su.

    They had found out about the matter, but they hadn''t thought about the real reason behind it. Right now, everyone was looking at Father Jiang and Jiang Yinglian differently. Even Mother Jiang was looking at Jiang Yinglian with a knife in her eyes.

    "Dad, did you find out? You knew I was there a long time ago, so you brought Jiang Mei-liang home early. At first, you wanted to let her stay at home to nurture feelings for your family before coming back, but she kept saying that she felt wronged again and again, saying that your mother didn''t like her, so you delayed coming back to pick me up." She had only recently found out about this matter. When she saw all of the Jiang family''s videos, she felt a chill in her heart. A little girl who wasn''t even six years old yet with such a deep mindset was quite rare.

    "Look, you''ve already given up on me so early on. Why can''t I give up on someone who has already given up on me?" She only asked him about her mother, but he didn''t say anything about her, because she felt that there was no need. Her father was her lover''s child, but her mother hated the original owner because it was hard to imagine.

    "I, I didn''t. I just wanted to capture all the bad guys." He didn''t think that his daughter, whom he had half-abandoned, would say such words. When he said these words, his eyes couldn''t help but look at his mother. Looking at her ice-cold eyes, he knew that he was finished and that his mother would never forgive him again.

    "So what if it is? Our relationship with father and daughter has already ended." Jiang Yu Su didn''t want to talk too much with her father. The only reason she said it was because she was too annoyed to see him again these past two days. She also wanted to ask them to leave and not come back to haunt her again.

    He felt that this woman was also not a good person, so he thought that he didn''t have to sit down anymore. He nodded to Grandma Jiang once, then left, knowing that he could not leave the Yan family, so he decided to do something for Yan Shi. The Yan family was actually a problem with their current reputation, and just looking at how Yan Shi was being sold, he understood that.

    No matter what, they did not wish for Yan Qianyin to return to the Yan Clan. No matter what the reason was, Yan Qianyin always hated them; if the other party were to return, then their days would not be easy. Therefore, if they wanted to have Yan Qianyin return, then it would truly be hilarious.

    It was fortunate that Yan Shi Fei didn''t care about her at all, or perhaps it was more accurate to say that he didn''t have the time to bother with her at the moment. At this moment, he was grabbing Jiang Yu Su''s hand with a pained heart, because he had been searching for those things with Jiang Yu Su for a long time, so he already knew about them, but knowing was one thing.

    "Let''s go, never come back again." If they wanted to see Granny Jiang, there were actually many ways. As long as they weren''t in front of them, why did they have to use such a method? When thinking about how disgusting she was, she naturally wouldn''t want to go back.

    The Jiang family had left under Grandma Jiang''s cold words, and even Jiang Yinglian was frightened. She thought that among the information she had found, there was one of this woman''s narratives, and she couldn''t help but find it funny, she really did go and search for that woman, and she really did achieve nothing, and she ate the rest of her life. However, from the original owner''s memories, this girl had lived well since then, and she even found a good man.

    The reason why she was able to have such a life of her own was because after many lifetimes, her mental power had been developed, and her memory had become much better with her high IQ. In addition, she only had one type of life to learn, so the requirements were very high.

    Jiang Yinglian, on the other hand, wasn''t she just an old woman who ate and ate everyday, who turned into a five-year-old child and started to understand everything. She even started to learn how to do business. Did she really have this kind of talent? The contradiction is too obvious, so we''ll see whether Jiang Yinglian is truly talented or not.

    In the past, even though Grandma Jiang didn''t like her, she wouldn''t give her a cold eye at all. However, ever since the incident with her aunt, Grandma Jiang didn''t even want to see her anymore, and even gave her everything under her name. Even if she really didn''t like that little thing, she still felt that it was unfair for her to steal what belonged to her.

    She clearly knew that Jiang Yu Su had been sold to a trafficker by her aunt, and even knew the location of the original owner. However, she didn''t have the slightest intention of seeking the original owner back, and even more so, she used a pitiful method of pretending to be pitiful. From time to time, she would trip up Father Jiang and end up leading to the tragedy of the original owner''s life.

    Other people could do anything for her, but they simply couldn''t take advantage of her. Even if those things didn''t belong to her, once they did belong to her, then she wouldn''t be able to get her hands on them. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to use any methods and that person wouldn''t have a chance, she would need to step on them even more.

 C120

    After that, Jiang Yu Su went to look around the company network of Jiang Yinglian and found a lot of problems, so she couldn''t help but smile. You gave me a chance, how could I let it go?

    Of course, there were also ways for Jiang mother to do it. Although Jiang mother said that she hated Jiang Yu Su and thought that because of the other person''s birth, she had no way of reproducing her son, but she did not have a good impression of Jiang Yue and her illegitimate daughter.

    Jiang Yinglian''s hypnosis was never a good thing, but it ended up becoming ineffective when she found out that there was something wrong with it. Only after checking with someone did she realize that she was probably affected by the hypnosis, which made things even worse. No matter what Jiang Yinglian did in the Jiang family, she would still be affected by this person.

    Therefore, things started to go awry. Jiang Yinglian began to get a little irritable. She was not like the calm and steady Jiang Yinglian who did not have a single trace of dissatisfaction or dissatisfaction. Indeed, many things went against the rules. So, was it all because of the main character''s halo?

    It was the first time that Jiang Yu Su had encountered such a situation. She was the world''s lord and the female lead, but she didn''t know who the male lead was.

    But it didn''t matter, so what if it was the main character? If he didn''t provoke her, then he could still continue to be the main character, and no one would be on guard against him, but if the other party took the initiative to provoke her, then he would naturally apologize. Even if it was a dragon, you still had to pick it up for me, not to mention that Jiang Yinglian wasn''t even a dragon at all.

    In the end, although this woman had already done a lot, the one who really had to take responsibility for this matter was Father Jiang. His own daughter had been the daughter-in-law of an old man who was not much younger than him, and only he was able to live such a peaceful life without knowing anything. If Grandma Jiang wasn''t about to die later on, then he would''ve wanted to meet the original owner.

    Although she didn''t manage to go out for the holidays, the Jiang family was actually in a very good mood. The Ji family''s parents seemed to be very decent people, but in reality, the third family was always a bit dumb and honest, and every time Jiang Shuo was angered, they wouldn''t say it out loud. Ji Ming felt that it was funny, even if he was the son, he wouldn''t dare to laugh out loud.

    His parents were starting to worry about his personal problems. He had already achieved his position as the police chief of the small police station, and even though he was already quite big, but he was still pulled by the resident committee''s auntie every day to make a blind date. This meant that the baby''s heart was in great pain.

    "Mom, stop it, okay? We''re only twenty-eight, and we''re really not that big. Furthermore, my job isn''t really stable and I don''t have a house, so it''s really hard to find a girlfriend. " What Ji Ming said was the truth. Although he said that he could buy vegetables, fruits, and daily necessities for his family from time to time, and that part of the money was spent by the Jiang family, as well as having very little social interaction with her, he could save up to three thousand yuan a month. Even so, it would still take three to four hundred thousand yuan to buy a better house in the town.

    Plus, he didn''t want to use his parents'' money. Plus, he needed to spend money to get married, so he felt that this wasn''t the best time yet.

    "Little Ming, 28 isn''t young anymore. Your classmates are already starting primary school. You can''t let Mom and Dad not have the chance to send your family''s grandchildren to school every day, right?" Mother Ji was so jealous. Seeing Granny Jiang sending her grandchildren to school every day, she felt a deep sense of jealousy. She had clearly said that one person would be giving it a day. A liar. Two big liars. Hmph.

    "Yes, yes, yes, we''ll go on a blind date tomorrow." In any case, this was not the first time he was going on a blind date. Not only his mom, even Grandma Jiang introduced him from time to time, not to mention the resident committee''s auntie. Each time, he would be mocked by these two brats as being unhappy.

    She was a little policewoman who had just been assigned to him. She did everything recklessly and recklessly, and from time to time, she would cause a lot of trouble. Ji Ming did not dare to let this sense of justice burst out, but his little underling, who did nothing good, went out and only allowed her to gather information in his office.

    Father Ji and Mother Ji had already bought their previous house, so the price of their house was much higher than this one. Thus, after the house was sold, there was a little more than seven hundred thousand yuan that could be spent on two good houses. Coincidentally, not far from the villa, when the house was being built, the Ji family immediately booked a house and with the money in their hands, the house could be quickly renovated and moved into a new one.

    This was not a small number for the Yan Clan. It could be seen that they had not wasted such a long period of time, but Grandpa Yan himself had not come, and the rest of the Yan Clan had not come either. After sending the money, the Yan Clan did not have the intention of contacting them themselves, as everyone knew that the Yan Clan was preparing to give up on this matter, and could understand what was going on, but they were not certain that they could accept it.

    "Don''t be too sad. At least Grandpa Yan gave you money." Jiang Yu Su didn''t know what to say. In fact, this kind of situation was very pitiful, but it was also very good, because the one who knew he was abandoned long ago no longer held any hope and wouldn''t suffer any mental harm. Compared to his physical body, mental harm was the deepest and longest.

    "I know, I knew it since a long time ago." He was only able to be like this because his grandfather had agreed to let his father marry that woman, and because of that, that woman had the chance to make a move, but so what if his grandfather had him in his heart? Right now, they were a family, regardless of whether he had left or not, from that time onwards, he would be a stranger to his family, and would only go further and further away. In fact, he still had to thank them for what they had done, because they were so stupid that he was able to get the five hundred million, or else he wouldn''t even be able to get a million.

    "So, when we don''t have feelings, we have to take what belongs to us. As for the other unnecessary things, it doesn''t matter whether we take them or not." Jiang Yu Su was actually not such a heartless person in the past. She was a particularly soft-hearted person, a person who cried when she saw that the little kitten was injured, but the more she experienced, the colder she would be. It wasn''t because she was no longer moved, but because she felt that something had been given to her.

    "You''re really petty." Of course, he didn''t really want the money either. Within a month, she had already returned the principal to him and had even asked him to donate directly to her, even sending the certificate of the donation to the Yan Clan. Yan Clan was truly infuriated by this.

    Actually, the money that the Yan Clan had given them was of great help to them. If not for the Yan Clan''s money, at this moment, the little money that was in Chusu''s hands would not have allowed her to destroy the Jiang Clan or the Yan Clan''s capital at any time. This was equivalent to delivering food, and now that they had dishes, they could naturally supply some wine.

    "I''m not being stingy. I''m not thanking them for their generosity. Those poor people look down on sickness, if that''s all, then this money is mine." Why didn''t they give it to the villagers of the small mountain village? It was mainly because they had walked out from that place, and they really couldn''t accept the simple and cruel way those people did it. Everyone had their own family, but they sold a fresh life for themselves, regardless of what would happen if someone else left home.

    Of course, they didn''t care. They could even exchange their own children, who were not even mature yet, for a daughter-in-law, what else could they not do? The simpler the person was, the more painful it would be to do something, and the harder it would be for others to accept it.

    Thus, even if they were capable now, they would only be able to support those who were sick. Furthermore, they had stated that they would only be able to support those who were sick after they were certain that they would not unconditionally support them.

    Grandma Jiang felt a little lonely. When Jiang Yu Su brought back a cat or a dog from time to time, she didn''t object to it the way she had before. Right now, she took care of these little things more often than the two little guys. Since there were too many of them, she couldn''t be busy by herself. She even invited someone to specially bring her cat and dog out to play.

    "Hey grandma, are there a lot of cats and dogs at home?" In fact, Jiang Yu Su was a bit embarrassed. In the beginning, she was the one who brought back these, she would always go to the animal help station to adopt one, and from time to time she would take pictures of the dogs and cats, but she only went there once every six months, and for a long time, she only brought back five or less small animals.

    "Seems a little too much." Grandma Jiang wasn''t feeling too good about it either. She initially went out to play alone with her cat and dog, but now that she found out that she seemed to have invited five people, she felt a little embarrassed to go together with them.